> Emblem of Harmony: The Blazing Sword
>  by icebraker
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Lyn's Story   Prologue: First Day in Ponyville (Edited)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Armored Bastion sat at his desk, rubbing his temples, hoping to quell his headache. Though well into his forties, he maintained a strong muscular build. As per his personal and professional preference, his burgundy coat and black mane shined, giving him a clean and polished look. Currently however, both were a mess from his most avid cause of stress.

For most stallions his age, stress could originate from financial problems, relationship issues with a spouse, depression, or even a mid-life crisis’. He had none of those.

What he did have was a position in the royal guard as first lieutenant, vast experience from his youth in using sword and  axe, and more importantly, the title of Royal Tactician. A title that is never handed down by the Princess without serious thought on the matter.

He looked to his guard armor on the nearby stand and grimaced as he watched sticky pink liquid drip from it. The result of the most recent prank pulled by the cause of his stress, his student, and the pony he considered a son; Marked Defiance, or just ‘Mark’ for short.

It had been five years, six months, and two hundred and six days since Bastion had first met the colt in Manehatten. It had been the same day that he saw the potential that the young unicorn had for tactics. A potential that Bastion was training him to hopefully meet.

The burgundy earth pony let out a sigh. Mark’s progress was nothing short of extraordinary. However, he had also developed bad habits such as sleeping only when he felt like it and pranking unfortunate ponies. So far he had never left anypony out, not even the Princess to Bastion’s dismay. Luckily, Celestia took it in good stride.

Bastion didn’t see his pranks as the biggest problem however. Mark had become somewhat of a recluse, and only attempted to make a genuinely new friend once. To Bastion’s relief, that attempt was eventually successful as Mark and Princess Luna seemed to connect with each other.

Bastion sighed again.

He didn’t know what the best decision to help Mark was. He needed somepony that could help him make friends. Somepony that could whip him into shape when it came to his bad habits.

Bastion absently looked to the large map of Equestria that hung on his wall, eyes unconsciously traveling across it like they always did when he was deep in thought. They stopped at one particular point on the map; a town close enough to keep an eye on his  student, and where he knew Mark would have the help he needed to make more friends.





As the train pulled into the Ponyville station, an average sized yellow unicorn with ice blue eyes looked around impatiently. Both his mane and tail were cut short and were brown with natural white splashes at the ends. Marked Defiance or “Mark” for short, couldn’t help but feel annoyance at the fact that Bastion had sent him to some country town to make friends and supposedly learn a lesson. If anything, this was some kind of punishment.

‘I already know that being a tactician is serious business, but I’m young so cut me some slack, Bastion.’

The train began to come to a stop and Mark glanced out the window to see Celestia’s prized student herself waiting expectantly at the station.

‘Must be here to greet little-old me. I think some fun is in order, don’t want to make a bad impression after all.’ Mark thought with a mischievous grin on his face.

‘Just don’t do anything too stupid like last time.’
‘Brain, don’t speak unless spoken to. Besides Blueblood deserves what I give him.’
‘Technically I’m your subconscious, we've been over this, and though Blueblood is the perfect victim for everything, you could have killed him with that piano.’
‘I’m really regretting that spell that gave you a voice in my head.’
‘Oh admit it, without me, you’d go insane from your loneliness by now. Especially since Luna is becoming too busy to spend her free time with you.’
‘I”m not lonely, just... shut up, Brain.’
‘Subconscious.’

Before arriving at his destination, Mark had done what he assumed all good tacticians did when alone and bored and noted all possible escape routes while munching on a snack: a pickle. 

The train fully stopped now and Mark slipped out using escape route number eleven as it was the closest that let him go unseen out the other side of the train. He quickly rounded the the platform and slowed as he began to approach a lavender unicorn whose attention was solely on the now open train door.

“Are you here to meet somepony too?” he asked casually.

“Yes, he should be out soon, I’m here to make sure that he feels welcome,” she replied absently, gaze never leaving the open train door as other pony passengers filed out.

Mark paused for a moment before continuing whimsically, “So is he your coltfriend then?”

That got her attention. “Wha-What?!? No, he’s just a fellow student to somepony of importance in Equestria! I thought that he might need some help settling into Ponyville is all!” She blurted in reply, turning around to see the speaker with a light blush on her face.

“Really now? I’m here to meet somepony important as well, but who could be so important that he gets to be met by the Celestia's student herself?” he replied raising an eyebrow.

Twilight looked suspiciously at the smirking stallion. “Well, he happens to be the one who will eventually help with foreign affairs and plan tactics for the Equestrian military if it’s ever needed. Though Equestria hasn't had a war in over a thousand years, so that last one won't be necessary.”

Mark couldn't help himself, “Oh, you must mean Marked Defiance, the notorious prankster of Canterlot castle, right? I heard he is incredibly handsome, intelligent and can beat anyone given the right assets. Did I already mention incredibly handsome?”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “And according to his teacher, my brother, and both Princesses, he is also a pony that just seems to love getting into trouble. In fact, if I recall the words correctly, his teacher, Armored Bastion, said, ‘He would make Discord proud’.”

Mark's expression went incredibly flat.
‘Oh, I’m gonna get you back for that Bassy, maybe some itching powder your guard armor. THAT will get you a few looks.’
'And the desire to make you join the guard corps stamina training again.’

“Well do you at least know what your stallion looks like?” Mark inquired, his attention returning to Twilight.

“Of course, although I’ve never met him face-to-face yet. But he’s supposed to be a yellow unicorn with a brown and white mane, as well as blue-” she stopped herself as she began to actually examine the other pony, who was giving her a very amused look while wiggling his eyebrows.“Marked Defiance?”

Mark waved his hoof in a posh and dismissive manner. “Just Mark, please. My full name’s somewhat of a hoof-full.”

“How did you get behind me? Please don’t tell me you’re gonna be another Pinkie,. I don’t think my head could take it.” She grimaced as she remembered the mirror pool incident.
Mark counted down in his head as he recalled the six heroes and bearers of the Elements of Harmony. Not everypony knew them since Celestia didn't want to make huge celebrities out of them, but Mark had done his research before being forced onto the train. “She’s the pink pony who represents the Element of Laughter, right?”

“Yes, that’s her,” Twilight responded with a nod.

“Well I’m not sure about the comparison, but I’m always up for a good laugh, so I’ll answer with a maybe.”

‘And since I’m here I should try to have fun.
'Maybe find this Pinkie character too.’
He thought with a mischievous grin as he began heading into town.

“Hey, wait, where are you going?” She caught up to him and matched his pace. “First of all I wanted to introduce you to all my friends so that you don't feel alone here in Ponyvile."

'Even Twilight's calling you out on your loneliness.'
'Shut up.'

"Lets start with Applejack since she is the closest. And don’t you worry about a thing, with my schedule, what could possibly go wrong?” Twilight continued, oblivious to Mark's brief spacing out.

‘Did she just say what I think she said?’





“HEYAIMPINKIEPIEI’VENEVERSEENYOUBEFORESOYOUMUSTBENEWAND-MGPHMPHGMPHGMMMHP” Mark did what any adrenaline filled, logical, quick-thinking pony would do and shoved a hoof into the pink pony’s mouth then preceded to make sure that nopony else heard her.

He looked at her bewildered when he felt her still talking, albeit muffled.
After leaving the train station, Mark had managed to lose Twilight via an alleyway, an apple cart, an angry mare, and lots of running for his life. He was pretty sure that seeing the orange mare named Applejack, would end with him being beaten to near-death should she catch him.

‘I really need to apologize when she’s calmed down, although I understand why she's angry.'
'Really? I don't remember you having an apple cart that some random unicorn burned down accidentally after showing off.'
'Thanks, that makes me feel sooooo much better.'
Mark sighed and started rubbing his head with his free hoof.
‘So much for a good first impression.’

Mark watched as the pink pony continued talking with a hoof in her mouth. “Um, Pinkie Pot.”

‘That’s her name right?‘  

“Yes I’m new, I’d love to be friends, I like parties in moderation, and I also need personal space from time to time. I know all this because Twilight and I talked about you earlier, and right now please be quiet, because due to me being an idiot, I may look like an ass to those who don’t know me.” 

He then removed his hoof from her mouth, and began trying to shake off the saliva. Strangely, it had a sugary scent.

“OH, you can’t possibly be a donkey when you're obviously a pony silly."

"I meant some ponies may think I'm bad," Mark deadpanned.

" I don't think you're a big ole meanie pants if your Twilight’s friend. And any friend of my friend is also my friend. And even if you were a friend of my friend's friend you'd still be my friend!"

"I...what?"

"And if you need a disguise look no further,” she said before pulling a beaglepuss out of a small hole in the wall and immediately placing it on Mark’s surprised face.

‘At least I have a general idea of what Twilight meant earlier.'
'I like her!’

“Should I ask where this came from?” Mark asked pointing to the beaglepuss on his face.

“Well, I keep all sorts of things around town in case of any party emergencies. You name it: rubber balls, party hats, balloons, disguises, trampolines, bubbles, streamers, bouncy-” 

Pinkie began rambling, Mark however had stopped listening since he figured she'd  go on like that for the next 'whatever' minutes and started to think about what his next move would be.

‘Okay so both Twilight and Applejack are pissed at me, Pinkie is crazy, but probably in a good way, so that leaves the next three elements, loyalty, kindness, and generosity. Problem is, I have no idea who they are except from their description and snippets of information that I do know. On another note, I’m gonna have to get around town without being recognized, only, a fake mustache and glasses combo just won’t do.’
'How do you know it won't work? These ponies don't know you.'
'Let me rephrase it, I'm not going through town with this on.
'You've had worse on your face.'
'Don't remind me...And don't ever say that out of context.'
'Yeah, because we both know that everypony else is gonna hear the voice in your head.'

“Hey Pinkie, do you know where I can get a cloak, suit, or something to help cover the rest of my body?”

“OH, OH, OH, I know this one!” Pinkie said excitedly raising a hoof. “We can go to Carousal Boutique and Rarity can make you something superific, come on.” And with that she grabbed his back-hoof and ran towards a tall white building dragging  a strange, screaming yellow unicorn wearing a beaglepuss.





Mark finally began feeling his stomach return from its trip to his lungs. Shakily picking himself up, he glanced at his surroundings. Scattered everywhere were varieties of cloth, silk, stitchings, and mannequins.

‘It actually kinda reminds me of my room after I studied griffin tactics.'
'I was thinking that it reminds me of your room in general except if you had mannequins in it, you'd probably look like some kind of serial killer or something.'

As he took off the beaglepuss disguise, his heart skipped a beat when he spotted a beautiful white mare with an elegantly curled purple mane walking up to them.

‘Do I look alright!? Does my breath smell?! I don't have anything in my teeth, right?!'
'Oh, ask her on a date, then maybe the relationship will develop and I won’t have to handle your issues anymore and I can finally get back to collecting Ponymon cards.'
'First off that's my collection. Second, I’m just trying to make a good first impression since the last one crashed and literally burned.’
'Says the colt thinking about getting a kiss on the first date.'
'We're not dating yet.'
'I heard a 'yet.'
'Dammit.'  

He spotted a mirror and frowned when he saw his appearance. His mane was an utter mess and he was covered in a fine layer of dirt from being dragged halfway across town.

‘Well there goes the possibility of looking good for awhile.’
'I don't know, maybe she likes to play dirty?'
'Okay, seriously, shut up.'

“Pinkie dear, what is going on, I heard screaming, and-" Rarity gasped, taking several steps away in disgust and pointing at Mark. "Why is there he here covered in dirt?!” She finished dramatically.

“That’s because I was ponynapped here when I said I needed a suit or cloak, preferably something that looks good too,” Mark replied, staring at Pinkie who just smiled even wider in response.

“Oh I have just the thing but why don’t you go wash up in the bathroom upstairs darling?” Rarity said more as a command then a request.

‘This mare is a saint.’
Mark thought as he nodded and made his way upstairs, treading carefully so he didn't leave any tracks on the floor.
'Ask if she'll join you! Ask if she'll join you!'

Once Mark was out of sight, Rarity turned to Pinkie with a glimmer in her eye. He might just be a new pony in town, but on the other hand, this was the first time Pinkie had dragged someone to her boutique. “So dear, who is that stallion? Is he your secret coltfriend? What’s his name?”

Pinkie’s eyes grew wide and with a jump, she gasped as hard as the time she first met Twilight. “OHMYGOSHIFORGOTTOASKHISNAMEEVENTHOUGHHE’SNEWANDINEEDTOTHROWHIMAPARTY!” And with that Pinkie disappeared, leaving a cloudy afterimage where she once was.

With a roll of her eyes Rarity began to work. “I should have known better. I guess I’ll ask him when he gets clean.”


10 minutes later...


Mark approached Rarity, who was humming her ‘Art of the Dress song’ while she levitated several objects and an almost finished cloak, he stopped stared in awe at the seamstress's rapid progress. A sequence of thoughts rushed through his head:
‘Number one: Holy Crap she really knows how to multi-task...
Number two: I really need to ask her to teach me to work that fast. I mean seriously, ten minutes!
Number three: Wait, she doesn’t have my measurements did she do those with just her eyes?
Number four: Does that count as checking me out?'
'Number five: Close your damn mouth, you look like a gaping fish!'
Rarity finished her last stitch and turned around to see the now clean Mark. 

“Oh my, you actually are quite cute with all that muck off of you,” she stated, fluttering her eyelashes ever so slightly, and causing Mark to blush and shuffle his hooves along the floor nervously. Rarity then used the stallion's embarrassment as an opportunity to set the cloak around Mark's neck. “It’s not my finest work but given the short notice I think that it should make you look quite dashing.”

Rarity then gestured to the mirror Mark had seen earlier, and he was then able to get a better look at the cloak. It was a pleasant green with golden trim that covered his shoulders, mid-section, and flank. The ensemble was accompanied by a hood that he assumed could cover his entire head while still being roomy.

As he examined himself in a nearby mirror he realized just how great the cloak looked on him. “Sweet Celestia! This is amazing, how on Equis did you manage to do something this great in only ten minutes!”

Rarity giggled at the compliment, “Oh pish-posh darling, I’ve put a lot of time and effort into becoming good at creating wondrous dresses, or in this case a cloak. This was nothing. Besides, your yellow coat is so similar to my friend’s, and green looked wonderful on her, so why not you as well.”

Mark twirled and took a heroic pose in front of the mirror before turning to her. “Miss.....”

“Rarity, dear.”

“Miss Rarity, in my honest opinion, this has to be the most amazing thing I’ve ever worn,” Mark said with a bow, eliciting more giggles from the mare.

'It helps that you don't wear much anyways.'
'Not the point.'

“Here let me just get my...” Mark began reaching towards his back. He froze as reality dawned on him. His bits were still in his saddlebag. The saddlebag that he had left behind so it wouldn’t slow him down.

‘Welp, better luck next time’.

Noticing Mark’s expression suddenly become downtrodden, she spoke up. “Oh dear, don’t you worry. As Pinkie’s new friend you may have it for free, although I will require compensation for future articles of clothes. How does that sound?”

Mark looked shocked, before Bastion took him under his wing, Mark had grown up on the streets where the only free things were what you could successfully steal. Slowly but surely, Mark's body was filled with a warmth he hadn't felt in years and his lips curled into a truly heartfelt smile.

‘HURRY! Do something nice and uncharacteristic!’

Doing the most gentlemanly thing he could think of, Mark lifted her hoof and gave it a light kiss, causing Rarity to blush. “Thank you Miss Rarity, I’m honored that a mare as lovely as you, would do something like that for me. My named is Marked Defiance, but you may call me Mark."

His interaction was cut short however, as there was a loud knocking at the door. Followed by a terrifyingly familiar southern drawl.
“Twi, do yah really think that fella would hide here, ah mean the boutique ain’t exactly...subtle."

“Well I haven’t seen him yet, but Rarity may have seen him around somewhere.” Twilight’s replied.

"I wonder who they’re talking about?" Rarity mumbled to herself as she headed towards the door. As she opened it she welcomed her friends inside. "Twilight, Applejack, you should meet my guest. He's-"  In Mark's place however, was only the light breeze that came from the recently opened window. "-Not there anymore."





After Mark finally got what he considered a ‘safe’ distance he took stock of where he was.
‘Status report.’
‘Well you’re out of breath, you’re dehydrated, your legs feel on fire and you'll probably lose Rarity as a friend and possible marefriend once those two explain what you did.’
‘Why are you being so hostile today?”
‘Because you didn’t exactly listen to me when you burned down Applejack’s applecart now did you?’
‘Well fuck you too, any good news?’
‘Theres a lake like right over there so drink some damn water already!’
‘Agreed, so stop being a jackass.’
‘I’m the glue keeping you from falling apart so, no. I'll do what I feel I have to.’

Mark trotted over to the water, rather irritated with himself, and began drinking as if he had just ran a marathon in the desert, until he became satisfied and dunked his whole head in it just to cool off.

‘Well that was refreshing, I wonder where-’ 
Mark stared, dumbfounded while he processed the sight before him. 
'...What the hay?'

About thirty yards away from him was a yellow pegasus with a pink mane and a butterfly cutie mark walking backwards towards the lake, gaze intent on the line of ducklings following her, each emitting little quacks.

‘That has got to be the strangest, yet most fucking adorable thing I’ve ever seen. Ever.’
'Too bad it's not a line of turtles. Then it would still be adorable, and you could stare at her flank longer.'
'First of all you're thinking of tortoises. Second, fuck you.'

He continued watching and moved out of the way as the pegasus passed by, apparently too focused on the ducklings to take notice of him and turned with her back still to him.
“Its okay little ones, your feathers will help you float, just take deep breaths and stay upright. Look there’s your momma waiting for you over there,” she said in a soft voice, prompting the ducklings into the water towards the lone momma duck.

‘Wait, yellow pegasus, animal expert, butterfly cutie mark, this must be the Element of Kindness, Flutter......bee?'
'That's not it.'
'Flutterberry? Flutterdash?Flutter-'
'Nope, nope, and nope.'
'Screw it I’ll just ask’

Mark took a minute make sure his appearance was good for first impressions before lightly tapping the pegasus on the shoulder. “Excuse me Miss-”


“EEEEEEP!”

Before Mark could even finish the yellow pegasus jumped in the air, landed, and was curled up hiding her face behind her hooves and mane while trying to look as small as possible. All in the span of two seconds.

‘Am I a mean pony if I think that scaring this pegasus makes her even more adorable?'
'Probably, but it was worth it.'
'Shut up brain.’

“Um, sorry for scaring you miss. I just saw how you were with those ducklings and I wanted to get to know you better, you see, I’m kinda new to town.”

No change or response. “I mean I met some of the other Element Bearers, but I haven’t met you yet.” 

No change or response. “I really am sorry for scaring you but it wasn’t on purpose, I swear!”

Upon seeing no apparent response from the cute trembling mass of yellow, Mark slumped onto his flank and sighed in defeat. All his stress from today finally getting to him.

‘This isn’t working. Dammit Bastion! Why did you have to send me here? I’m not ready for something like this! Twilight probably only gave me a chance because of orders from the Princess, Applejack hates me, the only ponies who seem to like me are Pinkie and Rarity but they’ll change their tune once they hear about Applejack’s cart. Why is it that whenever I interact with other ponies I either make an ass out of myself, or hurt said pony in some way, shape, or, form?'
'Because you don’t know how to interact correctly around ponies anymore. You kind of became reclusive and made me the way I am to help your loneliness, remember?
'Shut up brain.'
‘Just calling how it is.’
'Shut up.'
‘You shouldn't bottle your emotions. Especially when it causes you to wallow in self-pity like this.’ 
‘SHUTUPSHUTUPSHUTUP!’
Mark thought in frustration, about to start beating his own face in.

Still stuck in his thoughts, he didn’t notice the cerulean eye peeking through pink hair observing the cloaked unicorn. “I’m sorry.”

Mark sighed after calming himself through several deep breaths.
‘Great now I’m hearing things other than my self-aware subconscious.'
'You got it right for once.'
'Shut up Brain.’

“I’m sorry,” the voice said, louder.

Mark lifted his head and looked toward the yellow pegasus again, who now had her hooves out of the way so that her face could be seen better. She was still trembling however.

“I’m sorry,” she peeped in a normal volume, before trying to hide behind her mane a bit more.

For a moment, Mark thought about shielding his eyes so that they wouldn't be burned from the cuteness.

‘Dammit, she is just too adorable and shy....... Dammit! Her name was Fluttershy!'
'Ding, Ding, we have a winner! You may now choose the title of moron or idiot.'
'Shut u- you know what, fine, you win just interject whenever you fucking want.'
'See, its all about war of attrition.'
'I’m still going to ignore you if I can though.'
'Prick.'
'Jackass. Anyway since she apparently hates attention as much as I hate my subconscious-'
'HEY!'
'-Lets try a different tactic.’

Mark then turned his back towards Fluttershy before answering. “It’s okay, you didn’t mean to hurt my feelings. And were just so focused on the ducklings that you probably didn’t see me. Also, before you ask or come to the conclusion that I turned my back out of insincerity or anger, I did it because I realized how shy you were and probably don’t want some unknown pony staring at you.”

“Oh, um, okay, thank you Mister.....”

“Marked Defiance, but just call me Mark.”

“Okay Mark, um I’m really, really sorry that I reacted that way and ....um, thank you for being considerate, but uh, were you looking for me? I mean if you want to answer... that is,” Fluttershy peeped out before retreating behind her mane again.

Mark let out another sigh. “First off I’m not angry at you or anything, just myself. Second, my teacher sent me here to befriend other ponies, primarily the Element Bearers, he must have been thinking that I’d ‘hit it off’ with you ponies, kind of like Twilight did her first day. Third, the last statement has been thrown out the window leading back to the first statement. Also, I honestly feel like I needed somepony to talk to who wouldn’t judge me after all the crap I pull. So who better than the Element of Kindness herself? I just wasn’t expecting a cute little pegasus with the shyness the size of an adult dragon.”

Realizing how he said that last part, he turned around before frantically adding, “Not like there’s anything wrong with that though. I mean there are a lot of shy ponies in the world.”
Then Mark noticed Fluttershy’s tomato-red face.

“You think I’m cute?” She squeaked.

“Um, well yah, kinda like Rarity but in a more natural way I guess.”

‘Really? That's what she heard? '
'Dude, don’t blow this, you could be onto something here!'
'Seriously, shut up, I’m not looking for a relationship right now, I’ve got things to learn, and I’d rather have her as a friend.’
'You're just scared that she’ll leave you like Crystal did.'
'Whatever.'
‘Coward.’
Mark quickly shook his head to clear his thoughts.

“What I mean Fluttershy is that you possess a natural kind of cute like a puppy, kitten, or a turtle.”

“Oh, okay,” Fluttershy sighed, her blush lightening, but still there. “Um, but why are you angry at yourself? You seem like a nice pony now that I know you a little better.”

“It has something to do with the fact that I suck absolute horseshi-" Mark stopped and realized that with his current audience, such language should be cut entirely. I am very bad at making good first impressions which led to me to being chased all around town more or less by your friend Applejack for doing something incredibly stupid.”

“You should apologize then,” Fluttershy said.

“I was going to wait until she’s calmed down.”

“Well running around town probably helped calm her down a little, so go back there and apologize mister and she’ll forgive you,” Fluttershy rebuffed assertively.

Mark smiled and suppressed a chuckle at Fluttershy’s ‘assertiveness.’ “Well in that case I guess I have no choice. Thanks Fluttershy,” he said before trotting back towards town hoping that AJ was as forgiving as Fluttershy stated.

‘You should have hugged her.'
'I didn’t want to give her a heart attack.'
'You WILL hug her eventually though.'
'For once I agree with you completely.’





‘Okay Mark, calm down, deep breaths. This is probably the best opportunity you're likely to get.’ Mark thought to himself, taking deep breaths.

After leaving Fluttershy by the lake, Mark had spotted AJ talking with somepony else probably asking if they had seen him. After regaining his courage/confidence, he began walking towards the orange mare. But stopped when he heard yelling.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!” Mark looked up just to see cyan blur spiraling towards him. 

To Mark, time seemed to slow as his training for the unexpected kicked in, improvisation, “TRAMPOLINE EMERGENCY! I GOT MYSELF A TRAMPOLINE EMERGENCY!” he shouted, remembering something that Pinkie mentioned before.

Out nowhere a pink blur had placed a small sized trampoline in front of him before disappearing around another corner and without any time to lose, Mark lifted the trampoline, shielding himself right as the cyan bullet collided with it. 

Two things occurred after this: one, the inertia and bounce from the trampoline knocked him backwards with the air hit out of him, and two, it bounced the cyan object the other way. Unfortunately he soon saw what unfolded next consequence.

‘It’s heading right towards Applejack.'
'Fuck my life.’





Twilight let out a sigh as she placed the letter from Armored Bastion back onto the desk. Her plans for Mark’s arrival had already gone awry. "Great, now I have to redo the whole schedule for him, then mark it on my checklist, and then re-check that off on the checklist of checklists."

The library door slammed shut. “UGH, SPIKE! What have I told you about slamming the door?” she yelled downstairs.

“It wasn’t me, it was some unicorn. Hey buddy you don’t look too good.”

Twilight walked down the stairs to investigate. It was Mark in a green cloak and he was panting and... barricading the door? 

She fumed as she walked up to him. “MARK! Do you have any idea how much trouble you’ve caused? I mean Applejack-” She was interrupted with hoof in the mouth.

“No time,” Mark said, inhaling and exhaling deeply. He had a crazed look about him. ”Barricade now.”

“Um, whats going on?” Spike asked.

‘Think of something.’

“Uh....zombie pony attack?”

Spike’s pupils shrunk, “Then what are you doing getting desks and chairs? Help me get the fridge its much heavier.” He gestured to the kitchen rapidly.

Twilight removed Mark’s hoof from her mouth and stopped Mark and Spike from heading to the kitchen, “Spike, no. Mark here is probably just hiding from Applejack, when he should be apologizing to her.”

Mark smiled sheepishly before scratching the back of his head, “Yeaaaah, about that...”
There was a loud smack as Twilight face hoofed. “What did you do now?”

“Well, you see I was on my way to apologize, when-” He was cut-off by a large thumping at the door.

“GET OUT HERE YAH VARMINT, AH KNOW YER IN THERE!!!” The door splintered and cracked as AJ began to buck it.

“APPLEJACK STOP THAT THIS INSTANT!” Twilight yelled as she began to remove Mark’s hastily made barricade with her magic.
Once the barricade was out of the way, Twilight opened the door. “Applejack, don’t go breaking down my door. Now what did he do this time?”

“Well lookey here.” AJ took off her hat, displaying a rather large goose egg on her head.

Twilight gasped, then took on an expression of shock and anger, “He hit you?!?”

“Well, no, but it was still his fault. Rainbow told me.”

Twilight’s expression softened but was still one of anger, “Wait, what did he do? Where’s Rainbow?”

Suddenly, there was a crash from behind Twilight, she turned around to see Rainbow Dash, who apparently came through the window, trying to catch Mark as he used his magic to create shields out of books.

“I’ve got you now!” Dash said as she nimbly dodged a flying book, only to receive a face-full of another, crashing into a nearby bookcase.

Mark then quickly started piling books to make a book jail around Rainbow and held it together with his magic so that it wouldn’t fall apart. “HAH, HOW DO YOU LIKE ME NOW?”

‘Aren’t you forgetting something.’

Mark turned and to see the now fully open doorway with two angry mares giving him looks that could kill. “Oh fuck my life.”





Mark slowly regained consciousness but kept his eyes closed.
‘Okay, lets recap -- I got bucked in the chest after escape route  number four failed, and promptly blacked out. Huh, who knew that Twilight could teleport?’
‘Well she is the element of magic. ‘
‘Hindsight is twenty-twenty.’
‘Speaking of hinds... ‘
‘Seriously!!! Your You’re still trying to hook me up with somepony?’
‘Hey, I’m your subconscious.’
‘Whatever, lets see what we got here.’
Mark slowly peeked through one eye until he noticed he was alone, and then opened his eyes fully. the world looked different until he realized that he was hanging upside down and that he couldn’t move any of his legs.
‘Okay, so from what I gather AJ tied me up and left me here to hang upside down like a wind-chime. Meh, if I could shrug right now, I would, since it’s not the worst thing to happen to me.’
'No shit. The worst thing to happen was when you accidentally-'
'APAPAPAPA, we will never discuss that event again. Now quiet, somepony's coming.
'Not that they can hear me of course.'
Mark closed his eyes and pretended that he was still unconscious.

“Okay girls, this is the pony that I wanted to introduce to all of you, although I wish that it was under better circumstances and that he was conscious.” Twilight said as she walked into the room followed by the other Element Bearers.

“OH,OH,OH, I know him! I mean I don’t know his name, but I mean I know him, and he said he knew you. So that means that he couldn’t be a big meanie butt or a donkey and so I helped give him a disguise.”

“Yes darling, I happened to meet him too. Although I didn’t know he was the pony you were talking about when you visited my shop.”

“I met him too,” Fluttershy said in what could have been confused with a whisper.

Twilight looked surprised. “Wait, you mean you met him already and he didn’t do anything foolish?”

“Goodness no, he actually was quite the strapping gentlecolt once he had cleaned up. In fact, he had quite good manners when he was at the boutique, well, except for his sudden departure.” Rarity replied.

Applejack gave her a skeptical look, “Yeeeaaaaah, ah’m finding it hard tah believe that, that varmint is any kind of gentlepony Rares.”

“He is a nice pony,” Fluttershy voiced aloud if you could call it that.

“Ahm sorry, what did you say, sugarcube?” Applejack asked, straining to hear the buttercream pegasus.

Fluttershy spoke a little louder.“Umm, well he was scary at first but he really is nice and...” She stopped and blushed heavily while remembering Mark’s comment.

Noticing Fluttershy’s distress Applejack gritted her teeth. “Sugarcube, did he do something to yah? Cuz if he did I’m gonna-” she began twisting her hooves together, emulating whatever she meant to do.

“Oh no, it wasn’t anything bad! He just-” The blush grew even bigger, “...said I was cute.”

“Fluttershy, you have to speak up, we can’t hear you,” Twilight said.

“He said I was cute,” Fluttershy peeped a little louder, her blush increasing as well.

Applejack looked to Fluttershy in uncertainty, “Sorry, Fluttershy, just a bit louder, I don’t think ah heard yah right.”

“He s-said I was, um...c-cute,” Fluttershy repeated, her face now as red as a tomato.

Rarity and Pinkie squealed in delight, one because of her romanticism and the other because she may get the chance to throw a "Happy you got a Coltfriend" party. 

Twilight, Applejack, and Rainbow on the other hoof had expressions of absolute shock, as they just stared at the blushing pegasus.

Rainbow flew up in Fluttershy's face. “He said you were cute? But this is somepony you hardly know, heck we hardly even know him. I mean, what if he’s a spy?”

“I prefer secret agent, if you will,” Mark said with an amused grin as five mares jumped in surprise. Pinkie on the other hand was giggling as she began swinging the tied up unicorn back and forth like a pendulum.

“As some of you may know, my name is Marked Defiance, but I prefer Mark. It’s so nice to see you again Twilight, Rainbow, AJ. As you can see I’m just hanging out while you talk behind my back...right in front of me,” Mark deadpanned as he said the last statement, this caused a few guilty expressions.

“Although I appreciate the ponies who weren’t berating me for any of my mistakes.” He smiled at Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie who was still swinging him.

Applejack stomped up to the unicorn, getting right up to his face, “MISTAKES? YAH DONE BURNED MAH FAMILY'S CART TAH THE GROUND!” This caused Mark to wince as all ponies except Twilight and Rainbow gasped.

‘Guess they only told Rainbow.’
‘That explains the air attack.’
‘Actually, I think she really was just crashing.’
‘Either way, lets try to get out of this mess.’

“It was an accident. A-C-C-I-D-E-N-T! But yes, I'll take responsibility for being an idiot,” Mark let out with a regretful sigh.

“AND A SPY!” Rainbow Dash added, though backed down after receiving glares from both Mark and Applejack.

‘I suddenly feel the urge to screw with that pony’s mind.’
‘Later, right now you need to set this straight or you’ll never make any friends.’

Mark did his best to turn his head to Applejack, “Look, I really am sorry. I was trying to be impressive and to make a good impression. Obviously the results were less than satisfactory, so let me at least make it up to you.”

‘I can’t believe I’m going to say this next part.’
'Actually it's about time you got off your lazy ass.'
'Quiet.'

“Let me w-work off the amount you lost today and let bygones be bygones,” Mark said almost painfully.

Applejack narrowed her eyes and rubbed her chin thoughtfully for a moment before answering, “Fine, but if ah catch ya’ll lazing about, I’m gonna buck ya to next Tuesday. Any problems with that?”

‘Don’t do it’
‘I’m gonna do it’
‘Don’t you dare’
‘Yeah, just try and stop me.’

Mark's lips curled into a shit-eating grin. “Wait, buck me or...buck me?” He asked in a very antagonistic, very flirtatious manner, and winked to add to the effect.

All the mares blushed at the innuendo and Mark brohoofed himself mentally. That is until he saw to orange hind hooves heading his way.

‘It was so worth it.’
'Hey, you can see her-' 
Mark's thought was cut off as the hooves made contact and pain and darkness again swallowed his vision.
> Lyn's Story   Chapter 1: What could go wrong? (Self-Edited)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Crap, crap, crap, I’m late, I hope she doesn’t still have that stick from the last time this happened”, dressed in what he dubbed his “Awesome Analyzing Cloak”, Mark was currently free-running through Ponyville marketplace to Twilight’s treebrary as fast as he could.

'Awesome Analyzing Cloak? Treebrary? Celestia, you need some drastic help.'

It had been three weeks since his first day in Ponyville. Despite his rather, chaotic introduction to town, Mark still remained a friend to Fluttershy, Rarity, and Pinkie.  Pinkie even threw him a big welcome surprise party the day after, though he couldn’t remember all the details due to passing out after losing a cider drinking contest to the pink pony.

He eventually got on Rainbow's good side after he said he could get her front row tickets to the next Wonderbolts show since FleetFoot owed him a favor. 

Applejack on the other hand...he was pretty sure that she didn't hate him anymore. Didn't mean she liked him, but she was warming up since he was good on his word for working for her family. Luckily for him, she never caught him during one of his hour long breaks.

When he wasn't goofing off, working for AJ, or both, Twilight decided that it was best to utilize that time to practice and study magic so that Mark didn't make any mistakes again. Especially when it involved fire. Mark didn't really have much of a say in whether he wanted to or not, since Twilight apparently wouldn't take no for an answer. Despite this though, Mark considered Twilight a friend, albeit a strict one, and was surprised to find himself mostly enjoying his stay in Ponyville.

As Mark caught Twilight’s tree in sight he smiled. ‘I think I I’m gonna make it, no chance of another lecture and headache tonight.’

‘Why are you constantly tempting fate?’

****************************************************************************************
Mark’s stopped to catch his breath before he would enter. As he was about to knock he swore he heard Pinkie Pie in the distance.

“Ear-Flop, Eye-flutter, knee-twitch!!!”

“Wait, what was that abou-” Before he could comprehend the pink enigma, the door slammed open crushing him between the door and the bark of the tree and Twilight walked out with a small dragon on her back munching on a ruby.

“Jeez Twi, you need to calm down he’ll probably be here soon,” said the dragon.

“Sure Spike, and when he does I’ll have to give him yet another lecture of about how being late affects my schedule,” Twilight huffed.

“But isn't this kind of thing that Future-Twilight warned you about that one time?” Spike asked, raising an eyebrow.

Twilight frowned, “Spike, that isn't the point, this is the fourth time he’s ran late, and the last time I had to hit him over the head with a stick, like Bastion said in that letter, just to keep him awake.”

“Which was HILARIOUS, seriously you should have seen you two!” Spike began laughing at the memory, as Twilight’s frown deepened.

“Spike, this is important! I need another unicorn’s help with this new and improved teleportation spell and Rarity is busy with her spa day with Fluttershy. With this spell, I theorize it will lessen the consumption of magic in the caster and-” She was interrupted as a groan emanated from the behind the opened door.

Twilight closed the door to see Mark who was sticking to the the tree, slowly slide down to the ground.

“Ooooohhh, did someone catch the number on that cart?” Mark said as he held a hoof to his head still dazed and confused.

“OH MY GOSH! I’m so sorry Mark, I didn't know you were there, are you okay?” Twilight spoke, worry and guilt evident on her face as Spike was on the ground rolling with laughter from seeing this.

“I’ve been better but no damage-” he stood only to fall back down and scowl, “-permanent damage done anyways.” Mark stood up again with a smirk replacing his scowl. “Besides, it's not like it's the first time I've been hit in the head with a piece of wood,” he stated with as much sarcasm as his dazed head could currently muster.

“Well as THE student of the royal tactician you need to learn to stay awake when somepony is teaching, lecturing, or talking-” Twilight glared at Mark as he pretended to sleep, adding a loud snore. Her horn glowed with purple aura and a reasonably thick, four foot stick popped out of thin air and began to approach Mark.

Sensing something amiss, Mark peeked open an eye to see what she was doing and immediately, his eyes shot open and he desperately jumped away upon seeing the stick.“OKAYOKAYOKAY! No sleeping on the job, I get it! Now please put that thing away!” 

Mark’s gaze never left the stick as Twilight nodded and the stick popped back out of existence...for now.

Twilight smirked and lifted Spike back onto her back. “Good. Now lets get going."

*****************************************************************************************

“So why are we doing this at the edge of Everfree?” Mark asked, occasionally breaking eye contact with Twilight to glance uneasily at the forest.

“Its so nothing bad happens if we do the spell in town.”

“So basically you want the guaranteed bad thing to happen outside of town. I guess your calculation for the spell isn't all that it’s cracked up to be,” Mark said provocatively and chuckled as he got an annoyed glare from Twilight.

'You think she'd be used to this by now.'

“We both know that new spells should always be tested in a controlled environment where no one will get hurt,” she responded, eyes still locked on Mark.

“Except for possibly the tester, the tested upon, and the spectators,” Mark smiled knowingly, looking over Twilight's shoulder.

Twilight's brow furrowed in confusion. “Spectators?”, she turned her head and followed his gaze only to have her vision filled with large blue eyes.  “GAH!!!”

“HEYATWILIGHTWEHEARDYOUWEREDOINGANEWSPELLANDWEWANTEDTOWATCHANDHAVEAPICNICWELLCANWECANWEHUHHUHHUH?!?” Pinkie practically shouted into Twilight’s startled face.

“Pinkie, darling, you simply must calm down, Twilight will need absolute concentration if she’s going to get this spell done correctly. Now please be a dear and help Fluttershy and I set up the blanket and food,” Rarity said as she levitated a picnic basket while the timid yellow pegasus carried a blanket on her back.

Mark wondering if the rest of their friends were going to show up scanned his surroundings to look for them. He was rewarded with the sight of an orange, stetson wearing mare off in the distance carrying another picnic basket and walking in their direction.

‘I bet myself 100 bits that its full of apple products’ he thought, as he then started looking in the only possible place for their last friend Rainbow Dash, the sky.

Looking up he spotted a few clouds but nothing to indicate Dash was nearby so he just sat on his haunches and cloud-gazed until it was time for the experiment, which, judging by how well he knew the mares wouldn't start until AJ showed up with the last of the food. After a few minutes of waiting he caught something in the corner of his eye, something off about one particular cloud namely the fact that it wasn't moving with the wind like the other clouds. Casting a small spell to increase his vision a bit, he examined the cloud more until he was rewarded with a glimpse of part of somepony's prismatic tail barely sticking out.

‘She must be asleep.......I think a little wakey-wakey is in order.’
'Just be ready for her vengeance cause knowing her, it'll be swift.'

Mark’s horn became surrounded by the yellow aura of his magic and the cloud that Rainbow was napping on now moved towards the picnic area Rarity and the others set up. Then, with a quick ten second long cloudwalking spell, Mark lightly bucked the cloud towards a nearby tree so that it moved a reasonable speed. He turned and started skipping back to the picnic when he heard a small but satisfying *thump*.

'Looks like those magic lessons are paying off.'
'Yeah yeah, I'll be impressed when you can actually remain awake halfway through said lessons.'

“WHAT THE HAY!” Rainbow shouted, having awoken from her nap and now  looking for the culprit. She almost immediately spotted Mark skipping towards her friends and he stopped, turned his head towards her, then with a twinkle in his eye gave a grin that would make Pinkie proud before chuckling and returning to his skipping. “OH, IT. IS. ON!” Rainbow said loudly, more to herself then Mark.

“I thought you and Fluttershy were going to the spa today,” Twilight said looking between the ivory unicorn and yellow pegasus.

“Well dear, we were, but once we heard you were finally coming back out of that dusty library, we decided it was best for all of us to spend some time together,” Rarity stated, taking a small sip of tea from her thermos.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Oh, I wasn't cooped up for that long.”

“Twilight, between helping Mark with his magic, reading that spell-book by Starswirl, theorizing, and calculating for the new spell, you haven’t exactly left the library all week,” Spike chimed in a matter-of-fact manner.

“Oh, well, um...heh.” Twilight blushed and she scratched her head sheepishly. “But, couldn't it wait for later, I mean, if something-”

“Don’t you mean When something goes wron-YIPE!” Mark was interrupted when a stick suddenly materialized and smacked his flank.

With a victorious smile, Twilight released the 'stick' spell and continued, “As I was saying, IF something goes wrong, then I don’t want anypony else getting caught up in the possible crossfire, after-effects, I mean what if....”

As Twilight continued talking to her friends about the possible dangers to being here, Mark was still nursing the spot Twilight smacked and began to theorize all possible ways that Rainbow could get back at him.

********************************************************************************************
Rainbow on the other hand had gotten to know Mark well enough to know that he would probably think of all the logical and long-winded ways to for her to get back at him. So she decided that today’s payback would be quick, extremely simple, but still funny. 

He would get a pie to the face. 

‘Mark’ll never see this coming.’ She schemed as she rapidly made her way to Sugarcube Corner, leaving a rainbow streak.
*******************************************************************************************
“-or, the possibility of magical backfire-”

“Hey, Twilight,” Mark tried getting her attention. Though she was too focused on explaining to pay any heed.

“-I mean I don’t want anypony to get hurt-”

“TWILIGHT!” The mare jumped as Mark shouted at her.

“Look, your always good at safety-inspecting your own spells.  I highly doubt that anypony but me will be affected by whatever you have planned and I'm pretty tough, I mean I did get bucked by AJ a few times after all. So sit down, shut up, and eat some of this delicious apple fritter,” Mark said, stuffing some of said fritter in his mouth.

Twilight sighed in defeat then smiled warmly, “Fine, but don’t blame me if the teleportation causes you to lose your lunch.”  That caused Mark to pause and stare at the rest of his fritter before slowly continuing to munch, eliciting a giggle from Twilight as she sat down and began to enjoy the meal with her friends.

***************************************************************************************

Mark let out a groan.

“Are you awake?” Asked an unfamiliar voice.

Mark’s eyes began to flutter open trying to adjust to the light. When he opened them he noticed that he was in a large hut-tent hybrid and was greeted by the sight of a strange creature. It had green eyes, cream colored skin, wore a blue dress/outfit with golden trim, and had its dark green mane tied like a ponytail. All in all, it looked kinda like a strange furless monkey.

‘Where in Equestria did Twilight send me? What is that, some kind of sapient monkey? I've never seen this species before.' Mark's thoughts came slower than usual and his head throbbed a bit. Why does something just feel...off?’

“I found you unconscious on the plains,” The creature continued.

Upon hearing plains, Mark dug into his knowledge of Equestrian geography for his location, ‘Am I somewhere between Everfree and Appleloosa? Those are the only plains I know of and I thought only Buffalo lived there.’

“I am Lyn, of the Lorca tribe. You’re safe now. I hope the clothes fit you alright, when I found you all you had on was this green cloak,” Lyn said as she blushed a little.

‘Lorca? Clothes?’ Mark kicked off the blanket that covered him and began to examine his new articles of clothing, they were similar to Lyn's except they were of a lighter green than his cloak. Overall they looked pretty alright and felt soft to touch but Mark stopped when he realized something.

‘Wait, what was that? My hooves don’t feel like that!’ Mark instantly sat up and held his front hooves to his face. What once were hooves were now claws, like Spike had, but were soft instead of sharp, and of similar color to the 'Lyn'.

‘Deep breaths, breathe deeply, no seriously, try to remain fucking calm!’
Mark was beginning to hyperventilate as more confused thoughts rushed through his head.
‘What happened to me? Is this part of Twilight’s spell?!? No, ponies haven't figured out complete transformation spells. That's only changelings. Oh, I know this is a dream, a big, lucid dream. Probably a prank by Luna! Haha, yeah, that's it, a prank.’
‘Well...denial works too I guess. At least for now. Just don’t go overboard with it.’

Noticing Mark beginning to shiver and breathe rapidly, Lyn rushed over to a jug before pouring some of its contents into a bowl. “Here take this, it should help you calm down,” she said as she watched him grab it and almost drop it with his new appendages. Then she continued her questions. “Who are you? Can you remember your name?”

It took the former pony to process that he was just asked a question. “Um, j-just call me Mark,” he said as he shakily sipped the concoction. ‘Is that peppermint?’

“Your name is Mark? What an odd-sounding name.” Mark raised an eyebrow at her while she giggled. “But pay me no mind. It is a good name.”

'It's also not even my full name.'

“So why were you naked in nought but a cloak on the plains? Also when I found you why were you covered in crushed cherries? I thought you were seriously wounded with all that red.”

Mark stopped drinking the peppermint drink as remembered how Rainbow Dash had dropped the cherry pie on his head when he wasn't looking. He honestly didn't think that Rainbow would do something so simple yet effective. But then focusing back on his strange dream returned to the forefront of his mind. “Where I come from clothes aren't necessarily required. And the cherries were just kinda payback.” Mark responded with a shrug.

Lyn’s eyebrow raised at that statement “W-Well, your a traveler then. What brings you to the Sacae Plains? Would you share your story with me?”

'Sacae Plains? Never heard of it, must have made it in my imagination.'
'No, but as long as your not freaking the hell out, I'll let you remain in your denial.'

Mark opened his mouth to speak but was interrupted as a crash and shouts erupted from somewhere in the distance.

“What was that noise? I’ll go see what’s happening. Mark, wait here for me,” Lyn said as she got up and exited the tent hybrid.

‘Yeah, like I’m just gonna go walking around on my hind legs when I've barely figured out my body.’
‘Out of context that could sound so dirty.’
'Then again...This is probably the best dream I've had in a long time.'

Mark carefully lifted his legs off of the bed he was on and began his attempts to stand, just like Lyn, before losing his balance and falling back on the bed. Noticing a nearby staff, he grabbed it, unsteadily with his new hands, and lifted himself back off the bed using the staff to support him. He made it about 4 steps before Lyn burst back into the tent-hybrid surprising him, causing him to lose focus, and fall onto the floor.

“Bandits! They must have come down from the Bern Mountains! Oh, are you ok?” She helped Mark get back onto his feet (and staff).

‘There’s bandits here? How exciting. At least I get some application for tactics. There's probably a large group and I can command the local militia or something’ Mark thought to himself as he watched Lyn pull a sword out of trunk.

“Lyn, what are you doing?”

She hesitated a bit before responding with a look mixed with fear and determination. “They must be planning on raiding the local villages. I...I have to stop them! If that’s all of them, I think I can handle them on my own.” She went to the tent’s opening before turning back to Mark, “You’ll be safe in here, Mark.”

Mark gave her a flat look, “Seriously, your just gonna leave me here, in this tent-thing, in my own dream, when something exciting is happening. I don’t think so Lyn.”

Lyn raised her eyebrow when he said dream, but replied, “What? Do you want to help? Well can you use a weapon?” 

Mark cringed as he recalled what Bastion had said after one day of sword training...with wooden swords, “Mark, in all my years in the Royal Guard, I have never seen somepony hurt themselves more with a piece of wood than you have in just five minutes with a wooden shortsword. Especially when the training dummy is stationary.”

“Um...no. Good at running, dodging, and tactics but I usually can't actually do direct damage that well” 'Unless its to myself.' Mark responded with a sheepish grin.

“Ah, I see... so you’re a strategist by trade? An odd profession, but...” Before she could say anything else another shout was heard and it was closer. “Very well. We’ll go together! Come on!” Lyn exclaimed  grabbing Mark, who barely had time to grab the staff, and then practically dragging him with her to a group of nearby trees overlooking a vast plain.

“Over here! If you want to help, Mark, I could use your advice. I’ll protect you, so just stay close to me.”

Mark scanned the soon to be battlefield. There were three bandits all with axes, the toughest looking one and probable leader was at the entrance to a much larger tent-hybrid while the other two were on their way. The area was simply a big expanse of plains so stealth and terrain advantage was out of the question.


“Lyn, how fast are you?” He sighed from disappointment there was no challenge in his own dream.

“I’m quick with a blade if that’s what your asking, why?”

“Those bandits look like they rely more on their strength than anything else. Quickly take out that one-” he pointed to the closest “-by surprise, the other will probably see you. Then rely on your speed to take him out too. Go now, I’ll catch up.” And with that Lyn began to sprint towards the closest bandit, sword at the ready. Mark on the other hand was slowly following her as he still kept learning how to walk again.

Mark looked up from his feet a brief moment to see that Lyn had already taken out the first bandit, and like he predicted the second bandit was on his way.

‘I think I’m getting the hang of this, still why in Tartarus would I dream of something like this, it doesn’t make sense, my imagination isn’t that bad. There should have at least been forty bandits and a small group of militia or army squad to command. What do you think Brain?’
‘Are you going to finally listen to me again or are you just going to keep ignoring the fact that you’re in DENIAL!’
‘Denial of what? That even I can have some kick-ass dreams that utilize what I learned? Besides its better than those memory-dreams I have occasionally.’
‘Oh so now you hear me. Now you finally hear your frickin subconscious, seriously I’m trying to keep you us sane and alive.’
‘Do you really think it’s sane to actively talk to my subconscious like this?’
‘...Shut up and go help Lyn.’
‘Thought so.’

When Mark caught up to a waiting Lyn, she was holding her left arm as some red seeped through.

“Sorry to ask you this but can you please help me apply some vulnerary to my arm? That other bandit was faster than I gave him credit for. It’s in the pouch here-” she indicated to the pouch hanging on her left thigh.

“Um, sure but first off what’s a vulnerary and how do I apply it?” Mark asked while sifting through her pouch.

Lyn gritted her teeth a bit, “Its basically a poultice that heals wounds up to a certain point, just take some and rub it onto my arm.”

“Won’t that hurt?”

“Whatever’s in it numbs the nerves before healing, now please before that last bandit hurts anyone in that ger.”

“Ger?”

Lyn gave Mark a look indicating she wasn't in the mood for explanations. “The building.”

Mark’s mouth made an O shape as he did as instructed and watched in wonder as the cut on Lyn’s arm healed almost completely. He then proceeded to wrap it in some cloth.

“Ok Lyn, there’s only one bandit left and he’s probably the idiotic leader, I mean seriously you just took out his two only men and he didn't notice, and a bandit group of three? Come on. I'll  provoke him into anger, though a strong motivator, it’s harder to think clearer, and that leads to stupid mistakes. So just use your speed to your advantage and he should be a piece of cake. Also be careful of that wound since it's still fresh.” Mark said still holding the staff, but now standing up straighter and able to walk slowly rather than hobble.

Lyn nodded closely following Mark as they walked towards the last bandit who turned his head away from the Ger and finally noticed the two and his dead men.

“MY MEN! Who do you think you are? You think you can stand up to Batta the Beast?”

Mark chuckled, “Wait just a sec, "the beast"? Couldn’t you think of something better like "the evicerator"? Are you called the beast because your as stupid as one? Nah, its probably because beasts are all you have any experience with, if you know what I mean.” Mark said as provocatively as possible.

Lyn tried stifling a laugh but was a little too late, while Batta’s face turned red from anger (and probably embarrassment).

“I’ll fucking kill you, you little piece of shit!”

Mark continued, “My, my, do you kiss your mother with that mouth? I thought you were only kissing bea-” Lyn barely managed to push Mark out of the way as Batta’s axe came down where Mark was, instead only getting a gash on Lyn’s side.

“Mark, if I fall, I want you to flee. You must escape!” Lyn shouted at Mark before dodging and cutting Batta’s leg.

Adrenaline at its highest, Lyn focused and took a brief step back before practically disappearing. All Mark saw was the few glints of her sword as she then reappeared next to Batta who was suddenly sporting a new gash across his chest and neck.

'That was pretty damn cool.'
'Please for your own sake and mine, never piss her off.'

“What? How...How did you-” was all Batta was able to mutter before both cuts shot out blood, covering a fourth of Mark’s face. Mark touched the blood, on his face and stared at his now red hand, eyes frozen on the red as it seeped down.

‘This won’t be pretty. Deep breaths. DEEP BREATHS!’
‘It's warm...I can feel it...I can smell it.......it-it’s not a dream......IT’S NOT A DREAM!!!’ 

Darkness was all Mark saw as he fell to the ground.


*******************************************************************************************

It had been about 12 hours since the magical experiment and Twilight was pacing a circular hole in the library. 

Upon arriving at Canterlot, Mark was supposed to immediately send a letter with a spell to Spike stating that it was either successful or needed work. After the first hour of waiting for Mark and no response the picnic ended and everypony returned to their lives assuming that Mark was just being himself. Now though, it was obvious that something had gone wrong and Twilight had sent a letter to the Princess in hopes of a solution or Mark’s whereabouts.

A bright flash of light practically blinded Twilight, as Princess Luna made her appearance.

“TWILIGHT SPARKLE, THY NEWS HAS BROUGHT GREAT DISTRESS AMONGST US ABOUT OUR FRIEND MARKED DEFIANCE!!!” Luna said in her Royal Canterlot Voice, almost deafening Twilight.

“Princess Luna please, we’re inside, and also, I KNOW! HE WAS SUPPOSED TO REPLY BACK AS SOON AS POSSIBLE BUT HE NEVER DID!” Tears began to form in Twilight’s eyes as she also lowered the volume of her voice, “A-And now I don’t know if he’s safe or if I just put him in danger. He joked about their probably being a mistake or that he would relax a bit once he got here but... I mean he wouldn't make his friends worry about him this much for a prank would he?” She looked up at the Princess, the tears now falling freely.

Luna looked at the crying lavendar unicorn, it hurt her to see one of the few ponies who reached out to be her friend in this state, but she also had to know the truth at what she and Celestia had discovered about Mark’s disappearance. “Twilight Sparkle, the situation is currently very serious, Celestia and I upon receiving thy letter several hours ago, both cast spells to detect him and see if he was in Canterlot. He did not show, so we had expanded our spells to Ponyville with still no such luck. My sister decided to take the work upon herself so that I may raise the moon, and expanded the spell......Twilight...... Marked Defiance is nowhere in Equestria.”

Twilight began to sob, “Oh no, this is all my fault, I must have made a mistake, if I had only checked the calculations again-” but before she could berate herself anymore, Luna placed her hoof across Twilights mouth to keep her from talking. 

“However, Twilight, you must remember, this is Marked Defiance of whom we are speaking, he may cause as much trouble as Discord sometimes, but Armored Bastion has said many things about him, including that he has the most annoying habit of doing whatever he wants no matter the obstacle. If we cannot find him, then he will find us or in the most likely case, cause a noticeable incident. Now, as much as we love having ponies enjoy our night, you need to sleep or you will not be able to think clearly.”

Twilight sniffed then nodded, her eyes red from crying, “Yes princess, and thank you. I'll try to find out what went wrong tomorrow after I get some rest.”, she sniffed again before turning and walking up the stairs, head hung low.

Princess Luna looked down at a silver band, which currently glowed a light blue, she wore on her fore hoof as she remembered how she got it.

"Oh don't give me that look you're the first real friend I've had in awhile, it's a gift, here take it." Mark clasped the silver band onto Luna. "I enchanted it myself. It's supposed to help warn you of danger, kinda like spider-mane's spider sense! Oh right you don't know who that is, well whatever. Now while the night is young, lets go put green dye in Blueblood's conditioner." Mark said with a smile as he began trotting down the moonlit hallway.

Luna sighed, 'Please stay safe Mark', before teleporting back to Canterlot.
*****************************************************************************************
Mark’s eyes fluttered open for the second time and was greeted by the same sight he had the first time except Lyn’s expression was one of worry.

“Good morning Mark, are you awake yet?”

Mark nodded, “Yes, I just need some time to think. I've got a lot on my mind right now.”

“Alright, I’ll go make us some breakfast then and leave you to your thoughts, call for me if you need anything,” Lyn said uncertainly as she exited the ger, leaving Mark alone.

‘I’m not in Equestri- no not even Equis anymore am I?’
‘I know only as much as you do so I can’t say for certain.’
‘Well thats just fucking fantastic, at least the people who aren’t trying to kill us are nice.’
‘Nice? Lyn took you in when we were unconscious, fed you, defended you, and is now cooking you breakfast, she’s the fucking paragon of whatever species she is.’
‘Oh thats right I’m some kind of monkey thing now too. Its actually not that bad, if only I could walk normal without the stick.’
‘At least its not being used on your head anymore.’
‘Do you think we’ll be able to get back home?’
‘I already told you, I know only as much as you do, but if Pinkie can break any kind of explanation for how she does stuff, I’m sure you’ll eventually figure it out and we’ll be home in no time.’
‘Good to know.’

Mark stretched before lifting his legs so he was sitting on the bed. ‘Ok so first things first, lets see if I still have magic.’ He instinctively pointed his head towards the a nearby trunk and felt the magic flow, but nothing happened. ‘What the hay, why won’t it work!’
‘Well you don’t have a horn to focus it from.’

Mark placed a hand where his horn should have been. ‘So, no magic. Fan-fucking-tastic.'
]‘Well you could try using another part of your body as a focus.’
‘Thats a possibility but first, I’m honestly getting kinda warm in these clothes. Seriously whats the point in wearing this full set of clothing, the bandits only had pants on basically.’
]‘Well they were probably poor.’
‘Because they were idiots.’
]‘Yup.’

Mark, mostly used to using the muscles in his new hands, managed to get undressed.

‘Wait a sec, there’s one last one here, kinda like the pants but alot more tight and shorter, what the hay is the point of more clothes underneath.’
]‘Must be a cultural thing.’
Mark slipped the final article of clothing off. ‘You know, now that I think about it, I actually don’t know what I look like ever since I changed into...whatever I am.’

“Hey Lyn, is there a mirror I can borrow?” Mark called out.

“Sure, its behind the dresser, also breakfast is almost ready.”

“Thank you Lyn.”

Mark looked behind the dresser, found the mirror, which was about half his height, and glanced into it. What stared back at him was a creature like Lyn, except the creature staring back had Mark’s familiar ice blue eyes, brown mane with white highlights, and a stronger chin.

‘I may not know what counts as handsome here, but I bet I’m still a sexy beast.’
]‘Don’t get cocky. Speaking of, you should probably cover up before-.’

Mark turned from the mirror as he heard Lyn enter the ger.

“Mark, breakfast is-AH, MARK!" Lyn’s whole face was red as she tried to avoid looking directly at Mark. "PLEASE PUT YOUR CLOTHES BACK ON!!!”

‘Did she just glance between my legs? Why? its not like she can see-’
Mark looked down.
‘While you were being a narcissist, I noticed you don't have a sheathe anymore, dumbass. In other news, she just saw everything.’
Now it was Mark’s turn to turn red as he fumbled to get his clothes back on.

Several minutes later...

The following breakfast was met with an awkward silence until Mark decided it was time to break it.
“Hey Lyn, I’m sorry, I was worried about something, and was being selfish. I haven’t even asked if you were alright. The wound that the bandit gave you looked like it could have been serious. I should have been paying more attention rather than thinking of my next insult.”

“Mark, I’m fine thank you for the concern but I was carrying plenty of vulneraries. But you need to be more careful. If I hadn't acted, you would have been split in two.”

Mark sighed, “Yeah, I know. Also I’m sorry about earlier with the clothes thing.”

Blushing at the memory Lyn replied. “It’s okay Mark, you said it yourself that you don’t wear clothes often where your from, I was just... surprised is all.”

“I think that’s an understatement,” Mark chuckled.

Lyn’s expression changed back to the worried one from earlier. “Are you sure you're okay? After the fight you fainted, and you've been unconscious till this morning.”

“Lyn I’m fine but even though my profession is tactics, this was honestly my first real live battle. ‘It also didn't help that I thought this was some elaborate dream.’ 

“Ah, then that fight must have taken a lot out of you, especially since you had just woken up.” Lyn paused for a moment in thought before continuing, "Say Mark... I wanted to talk to you about something.”

“Isn’t that what we’re doing now.” Mark responded with a smile though Lyn still looked serious.

“You have some experience in the ways of war, even if you it’s not from real battles yet. It’s just.... would you allow me to travel with you?”

‘Crap. As friendly as she is, I should try to find a way home.’
‘Well a bodyguard would be nice.’
‘But I don’t want to put her in anymore danger, especially since you know how I am when talking to other people. I think an intervention for her is required.’

“Only if it’s okay with your parents,” Mark said in a matter of fact tone.

‘That should do it.’

“What? You...want me to get permission from my parents?” Lyn’s expression fell as she seemed like holding back tears. “My mother and my father...died six months ago.”

Mark physically cringed.

‘Shit, shit, shit, now I’m an insensitive prick.’
‘You were already one.’
‘Shut up brain.’

“My people, the Lorca, they don’t...I’m the last of my tribe. Bandits attacked, and... they killed so many people.” Lyn struggled as she said the last part. “The tribe was scattered. My father was our chieftain, and I wanted to protect our people, but I’m so young and our tribe is very old fashion. They wouldn’t follow a woman. No one would follow me.” Lyn closed her eyes to hold back the tears but felt something warm envelope her. She opened her eyes again as Mark had her in a hug, then the dam finally burst for Lyn as she openly sobbed into Mark’s shoulder.

Mark began to pat her head.‘She’s just like how I used to be, huh?’
‘Except there was no one to comfort her. No one to force her to make friends, to help her.’
‘Well, there is now.’

“Sniff..I’m sorry. I’ve been alone for so long...”

“Lyn, you have absolutely nothing to be sorry for. You took care of me, saved me, fought bandits to protect others, and I have the feeling you're a natural leader. If those others don't want to follow you then that is their loss and you're better off without them,” Mark said comfortingly.

“*Sniff*, you're right. No. No more. I will shed no more tears.” She said as she wiped her eyes and took a moment to compose herself. “Thank you, I needed that. I feel much better now.”

Mark released the hug and sat where he was earlier. “Lyn, why do you want to travel with me?”

Lyn looked into Mark’s eyes, fierce determination making itself clear. “Mark, I want-no I must become stronger, so that I may avenge my father’s death! Yesterday’s battle taught me something. I won’t become stronger by sitting here alone. Mark tell me that you’ll help me train, that you’ll let me travel with you! Please,” she pleaded, holding Mark’s hand in a vice-like grip.

‘I don’t think I can say no to that.’
‘Why would you?’
‘Just thinking of how this can all go wrong, luckily she hasn't actually asked any questions that are too personal yet, like where I’m from.’
‘You can’t hide it forever though.’

Mark gave her a trademark smirk, “Sure, I mean how can I say no to that face,” Mark said, pointing at Lyn.

Suddenly Mark was trapped in the hardest hug of his life, “You will? That’s wonderful! Thank you! Oh, Thank you! We’ll be better off working together, I just know it. You’ll be my master strategist and I’ll be your peerless warrior.”

“L-Lyn..can..t...bre...ath!”


*******************************************************************************************

“Nergal, I have everything you asked, now remember your end of our little deal or I’ll be sure to make your death extremely painful,” said the shadowed figure, only his bright yellow eyes visible.

“Yes yes, you will get your supply of quintessence soon. But if you threaten me again, we’ll just see who dies,” replied the bearded man with a scowl, his head and right eye covered by wraps. “Now give them to me, so my plans can begin.”

The yellow eyed figure chuckled darkly. “So be it,” he said as a portion of his head glowed with a dark grey aura and two bound unconscious figures appeared in a flash of grey. “Don’t lose them now, ice dragons are hard to come by.”

“You worry about yourself,” Nergal replied icily before dark tendrils surrounded him and the figures before dissipating, leaving an empty space as if nothing had existed there.

The figure turned to his left, eyes scanning the darkness of the fortress for his minion. “Puppet-Master. Come out now, I have a task for you.”

After waiting for a moment, scratching noises were heard and large spidery legs appeared in view of the torchlight. Soon the rest of the body followed and revealed a pony head with fangs protruding on both its jaws. The pony-spider hybrid bowed, “Yes, master. What is it that you require of me?”

“I am in need of another piece in my game, go to the Crystal Empire and revive Sombra using the method I explained earlier. The elements recently banished him but he lives yet, if you consider being broken and scattered alive that is. Persuade him to come to me, promise him the power that I will grant. If he is not forthcoming.....you know what to do.” The figure grinned maniacally as he said that last part, revealing the glint of sharpened teeth, before the grey aura enveloped him, flashing, and leaving an empty space.
> Lyn's Story   Chapter 2: The Headaches of Fate (Self-Edited)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

After the bandit attack in the plains, Mark and Lyn had traveled to the largest city in Sacae, Bulgar, to buy essential travel supplies. Mark also used the opportunity to discreetly ask about the world he was in, as well as learn to walk and run properly on the way there. The two had just finished purchasing Lyn an additional sword and several books and maps for Mark, and the latter reading up on the world he was in while loosely following Lyn.

‘Ok, so I’m a “human” now. Magic does exist but that’s in a different chapter. Lyn and I are currently in the nation of Sacae which is comprised of nomadic tribes on the continent of Elibe. Lets see here.... the other continents are Magvel, Akaneia, Tellius, Valencia, and Jugdral.'  Curious, Mark began skimming through the chapter summaries for each continent and found himself fascinated by some of the lore each country had regarding their religion, culture, and even monsters. Unfortunately, there seemed to be no mention at all about another world, or more specifically, his world. 'As interesting and large as this world is, how the hay am I gonna get back to Equis?’ 

Mark found his thoughts and reading interrupted when a shadow blocked the sunlight he was using to read.

“Oh my heart! What a dazzling vision of loveliness!” Said a masculine voice.

‘Please don’t be talking to me’ Mark grimaced as he put away his book and looked up to the source of the voice. He was greeted to the sight of a man in green armor atop some kind of brown beast and not addressing him, but his friend.

Noticing Mark wasn’t the one behind her, Lyn turned to the stranger, “Hm?”

“O beauteous one! Would you not favor me with your name? Or better yet, your company?” The green armored man continued, grin widening now that he had Lyn’s attention.

“Where are you from, sir knight, that you speak so freely to a stranger?” Lyn said crossing her arms, her expression stoic as she looked to Mark who was currently staring at the man’s horse.

‘Th-that's a horse! They ride horses here?!?’
‘Imagine what they would do to a magic talking unicorn.’
‘Just cause ponies are descended from horses doesn’t mean I am one. They wouldn’t treat me like one...right?’
‘Oh I don’t know, why don’t you tell them what you are and see whether they’ll ride you or just assume your crazy.’
‘Or just keep certain things like that to myself.’

“Ha! I thought you’d never ask! I am from Lycia. I hail from the Caelin canton, home to men of passion and fire!” the man continued.

‘Or immature idiots who can’t shut up.’

“Shouldn’t that be “home to callow oafs with loose tongues?”

‘HOLY CRAP! Did Lyn just loosely read my mind!?’
‘Lyn, this is Mark’s subconscious, you will give him a kiss.’
‘What the hay are you going on about, a kiss? Seriously, what is wrong with you?’
‘Lyn, you will now proceed to smack him repeatedly.’
‘I asked if it was mind-READING, not mind-control.’
‘Still, if she was a badass sword-fighter AND a mindreader, that would make your job a lot easier, and would be totally awesome.’
‘Yeah it would. Wait the idiot’s saying something else.’


“Ooooh... You’re even lovely when you’re cruel,” the man said, putting a hand on his chest in mock pain.

Mark could almost feel the death glare Lyn was sending the man’s way. “Let’s go, Mark. I've nothing more to say,” she said before her hand darted out and grabbed Mark’s hand. Lyn then proceeded to walk away from the knight, dragging Mark along with her.

“Um, Lyn, the exits the other way.” Mark said meekly, hoping that she would loosen her grip.

“UUGH!” Was all of Lyn’s reply as she turned around, livid at the fact they would have to go near the man again to leave, and gripping Mark’s hand in an even tighter vice when said intentionally knight blocked their path with his horse.

“Wait! Please-” The man began but was interrupted as another man on a horse in red armor rode up to him and smacked the backside of the knight's head.

“Sain! Hold your tongue!”

Rubbing the spot tenderly, Sain winced and smiled almost cheerfully. “Ah, Kent! My boon companion! Why so severe an expression?”

“If your manner were more serious, I wouldn't have to be so severe! We still have a mission to complete, Sain!”

“I know that. But how could I remain silent in the presence of such beauty? It would have been discourteous!” Sain remarked airily, gesturing to Lyn. 

Kent's full attention remained on his troublesome companion. “What do you know of courtesy?”

Lyn tapped her foot as the two were exchanging conversation. Finally sick of it she interjected as politely as her anger allowed. “Excuse me! You’re blocking the road. If you would be so kind as to move your horses...”

Mark on his end was too busy focusing on the pain in his hand to care about anything else. ‘OUCH,OUCH,OUCH, oh sweet Celestia this wouldn’t happen if I still had hooves would it?’
‘I don’t know, but damn, does she have a grip.’

The red knight, Kent, nodded his head before moving his horse to make way for her, “Of course. My apologies...”

Lyn calmed down a little and loosened her grip on Mark’s hand. “Thank you. You, at least, seem honorable enough.”

‘Thank you random red guy, I think you saved my hand from being crushed.' 
'I have to wonder what Lyn's response would be if he also resorted to bad pick up lines though.’ Mark thought to himself as he felt the the blood begin to return to his hand.

Kent began stare at Lyn, eyes seeming to scan her face. “Hm? Pardon me, but... I feel we’ve met before.”

Lyn raised an eyebrow, “I beg your pardon?”

‘No.’

“Hey! No fair, Kent! I saw her first!” said Sain.

‘No,no,no.’

“Tsk! It seems there are no decent men among Lycia’s knights!” Lyn stated.

‘No,no,no,no,no- ACK! DAMMIT BRAIN!’ As quickly as it had gone, Lyn’s death grip had made it’s return on Mark’s hand and was somehow even tighter.

“Let’s go Mark! I’ve run out of patience!” she said through gritted teeth as she dragged Mark along with her.

“Wait, please! It’s not like that,” Kent shouted after them before both Mark and Lyn made their way out of the city.

******************************************************************************************

“Mark, I’m sorry,” Lyn said guiltily hanging her head a bit.

Mark sighed in frustration as he rubbed his temples, “Lyn if it weren’t for them-” Mark pointed to the two knights from before, “-then we could have been killed. I’m not mad at your frustration, I’m mad at the fact that you let it cloud your judgement and senses. Then even try to refuse needed help when it was offered.”

Soon after Mark and Lyn left the city, Mark had noticed that they were being followed by brigands. Had the two knights from earlier not shown up, Lyn and Mark would have been surrounded and the situation would have been more serious than it was. Kent, the red armored one, told Mark to command them and Mark obliged with brutal efficiency until all the ambushers were dead.

‘They're not bad, but they require their horses to be really good.’
‘Those knights need horses, ponies descended from horses, ergo, ponies are awesome.’
‘Couldn’t agree with you more.’

Lyn sighed. “You’re right. Again, I apologize Mark.” She bowed a little to Mark before turning to the knights, “You said you were going to share your story with me?” she asked Kent.

Kent cleared his throat. “Yes. We have ventured from Caelin, in Lycia, in search of someone.”

“Lycia... That’s the country beyond the mountains in the southwest, isn’t it?” Lyn responded, recalling the geography that her father taught her.

The red knight gave a quick nod. “Correct. We've come as messengers to the lady Madelyn, who eloped with a nomad some nineteen years ago.”

‘Wait, is this going where I think it’s going?’ Mark thought to himself as he listened.

Lyn’s eyes looked uneasy when she heard this. “Madelyn?”

“Our lord the marquess of Caelin’s only daughter. He was heartbroken his own daughter would abandon him so. Eventually, the marquess simply declared that he had no daughter,” Kent explained.

Sain stepped forward. “And then this year, we received a letter from Lady Madelyn. It said that she, her husband, and their daughter were living happily on the Sacae plains. The marquess was ecstatic to learn he had a granddaughter of eighteen years. I remember the smile on his face when he announced that he’d suddenly become a grandfather. The granddaughter's name is Lyndis. This was also the name the marquess’s wife, who passed away at an early age.”

Lyn’s eyes widened and she whispered the name. “Lyndis?”

“That she should bear this name thawed the marquess’s heart. Now, his only wish is to meet his daughter’s family at least once. This is why we’re here. We didn't know that Lady Madelyn died a few days after sending her letter...” Sain paused letting his words sink in, “We only learned this shortly after we arrived here in Bulgar.”

Kent then added his five bits worth, “But we also learned all was not lost. Her daughter yet lives. We heard that she was living alone on the plains...I...I knew it immediately. You are the lady Lyndis.”

‘Saw that coming.’

“Why would you think that?” Lyn asked taking a step back.

Kent stepped forward, “Your resemblance to your departed mother is remarkable.”

Lyn froze for a moment. “W-What? Did you know my mother?”

Kent shut his eyes and sighed before saying, “I’m sorry to say I never met her directly, but I saw her portraits in Castle Caelin.”

‘Wait a sec, that bandit leader Kent stabbed in the throat, he called her Lyndis!’
‘Are you saying what I think you’re saying?’
‘Of course I'm saying what you think I'm saying since what I say is what I think and...fuck, where was I?’
‘Someone wants the Lyn, who saved your sorry ass and is your only friend in this world, dead.’

Lyn turned and looked towards Bulgar, “To the rest of my tribe, I was always Lyn. But when I was with my parents...when it was just the three of us, I was Lyndis. It’s all so strange. I was all alone in the world, and now I have a grandfather. Lyndis, I...I never thought I would hear that name again.”

Lyn was staring off into the trees, smiling as she let the memories of happier days envelope her thoughts.

‘Give her a sec...’

Lyn's eyes widened as a crucial fact hit her. “Wait! That bandit! Their leader! He called me Lyndis, too!”

‘There it is.’

“What? How could he have-” But Kent was interrupted by Sain.

“-He was a henchman of Lord Lundgren, wasn’t he?” Sain said in a serious tone.

“Alright, I’ll bite, who’s Lundgren and why does this jackass want my friend dead?”  Mark said, ice in his voice and eyes narrowed in a cold stare at the knights. Kent’s eyes widened while Lyn and Sain actually jumped at his tone and sudden entry into the conversation.

Sain stuttered a for a second, “H-He’s the marquess’s younger brother. Everyone assumed that lady Madelyn was gone forever. This made Lord Lundgren heir to the marquess’s title.”

Kent turned his attention back to Lyn, “To be blunt, milady, your existence is an obstacle to your granduncle’s ambitions.”

“Thats...But...I have no interest in inheriting any title!” Lyn almost shouted in disbelief.

Kent sighed, “I believe you. Unfortunately, your granduncle is not the sort of man to do the same. I believe the attempts on your life will persist.”

Lyn’s shoulder’s slumped. “What should I do?” She said quietly.

Kent looked into her eyes, determination for their mission showing. “Accompany us to Caelin. Continuing on this way is dangerous.”

Lyn let out a sigh, “I feel I have little choice. I will go with you.” Lyn slowly turned to Mark with a conflicted look, “Mark...I’m sorry. This...this changes everything. What will you do, Mark?”

‘Say you’ll go with her, comfort her!’
‘I know but I need to pretend I’m still mad about that almost killing herself thing.’

“Thats a good question, I mean if I go with you, you might decide to get yourself killed and then that leaves me without a peerless warrior to protect me and I want to avoid dying.” Lyn winced a bit since he hadn’t forgotten earlier. Mark crossed his arms. “What do you want me to do Lyn?”

Lyn was taken aback, “You...want me to decide? Of course, your companionship would do much to ease my journey, but...it’s going to be so dangerous.” She said her shoulders slumping again as she lowered her head at the last phrase. It was obvious that she didn't think Mark would want to put himself in harms way for someone he'd had only met days ago.

‘Ok enough’s enough. I think she learned her lesson.’
‘Agreed.’

Mark smirked and pretended to rub his chin in thought.“Hmm, but if I don’t go I’ll be without a peerless warrior anyway. Most important though I would have abandoned my friend. I still owe you for saving me after all.” Mark's eyes lit up mischievously as he thought of something to add. “Besides, if someone asks about me and I’m gone, I’ll miss you having to explain why you happened to see me naked. Twice.”

If Kent and Sain were drinking anything at the moment, they would have accidentally done spit-takes into each others face.

Lyn's face lit up. “You’ll come? Are you sure?” Mark nodded. “Oh, thank you! Let me ask once again for your friendship and your aid!” Lyn said wrapping Mark in a tight hug.

“L-Lyn...not...this....again...st-stop” Mark said with whatever amount of air he could gather.

***************************************************************************************

Celestia looked over the letter, she had received from Twilight, again and sighed. 

From what her student had gathered, there was no failure in her calculations. However, Celestia upon seeing the destination, now knew what had happened and so called Luna and Armored Bastion to meet her after Celestia’s royal duties were taken care of so that they could work out a plan.

Celestia currently held the sun at dusk and she ended her royal duties a little earlier to go to the planned discussion. Her head was filled with worry as she walked down the hall though, not only for Mark, but for her recently returned sister as well. 

Though Twilight had been the first to officially become Luna’s friend, Marked Defiance had attempted to as well, before that Nightmare Night. However, Luna still wasn't used to today’s era and mannerisms, and had brushed him off thinking that he was a new kind of court jester. The two eventually started to become closer and closer, and became good friends. Unfortunately, that meant that the Princess of the Night now knew plenty of new ways to prank her sister. It was a good thing that Mark tended to focus both their efforts on Blueblood.

As Celestia entered the dining area where Luna and Bastion were waiting next to a tea set. The Sun Guard and the Night Guard present, gave a salute before vacating the premise, to give the royal sisters and the royal tactician their privacy.


“Sister.” ”Princess.” Both ponies greeted at the same time as Celestia walked up to the table.

“Luna, Bastion, it seems the situation is both more clear and unknown than I had originally anticipated. Today I received the calculations for Twilight’s spell and I’m proud to say that she got all of them right.”

Bastion placed his two hooves onto the table, “What in blazes happened then your highness? I don't know as much about magic as you, but I’ve yet to see how something like this could happen!” He said in an uncharacteristic tone.

Celestia gave Bastion a serious look. “Your right, but there are also things that only ponies as old as me and Luna could know.”

Luna gave a questioning gaze at her sister. “Like what dear sister, I’ve thought of many possibilities, and I’ve yet to come up with a solution.”

Celestia sighed. “Luna...Mark was accidentally teleported into the Equestrian Outrealm gate.”

Luna’s eyes widened. “You can’t possibly mean he’s there, can you?”

“I’m afraid so,” Celestia replied curtly.

“What do you mean "gate"? I’ve been through all Canterlot’s maps and I’ve yet to see or hear of anything like that,” Bastion said, raising an eyebrow.

“It is because it is a well kept secret and only two known ones exist on Equis. One is here in Canterlot Castle, and the other is in the Northern Dragon Territories,” Celestia answered.

Bastion paused for a moment, taking this in. “But that's not the full picture...”

“Yes, you see some thousand years ago, me and Luna discovered the gates. We, along with a small team of ponies, entered them to investigate. After making sure the sun and moon were taken care of in our absence of course. What we discovered was an entirely new world filled with creatures known as humans who coexisted with dragons like those we have in Equestria. We had even become friends with a powerful being who helped to watch over their world, known as Naga. One of the things Naga had done to assist us in traveling safetly was to create a magical field around the world which would alter our appearance so that we too would be “human” unless we cast a certain spell, or until we left. We stayed for about a week before leaving and promising to return for a visit. We did return but what had been a year for us, had been around four years in their world and things had changed for the worse.”

Celestia had a sad frown, as the memories came back.

“You see when we returned, the humans and dragons were waging a terrible war. There were so many deaths on both sides that me and Luna had to intercede on one side so that neither would go extinct. We decided to help the humans so that they may stay on their world, however, for the dragons whom wanted peace, we invited them to Equestria, even now, some still reside. During this time though, there were powerful forces against us. At one point, Luna had been wounded by a young but incredibly powerful fell dragon going by the name Grima.”

Luna was staring at the tea in front of her as she added, “It was not only a physical wound either. What Grima did to me was the first step into our becoming of the Nightmare.” This caused Bastion to shiver at how powerful that dragon must have been.

Celestia took a moment before continuing again. “I managed to seal Grima on another continent with the help of others. But the main cause for concern after were the other violent dragons whom wanted to wage war. To conquer, enslave, or exterminate the humans. I am still unaware of the details on how, but at some point those dragons had found a way to create “war dragons” as they were called. I and seven others, two being part of the original pony team, fought them with powerful weapons that were made here in Equestria and we triumphed. We eight were then able to restore peace and decided to create nations to help maintain that peace, though neither Athos as he liked to be called now, nor Bramimond, did such a thing."

Celestia paused again and had a far-off look. "I don’t quite recall what they named my nation however, I believe that they called me Elimine at the time.”

The gears in Bastion's mind were turning, but he still didn't have the answer to his question. “Princess, as much as I appreciate the history lesson and the idea of a new world, what is the situation with Mark?”

“Yes, you are right, I had gotten carried away," Celestia said, a red tint gracing her cheeks. "To put it simply, Mark was teleported to a location here in Canterlot Castle that pulled him through the outrealm gate. The plan I devised was a spell that will teleport him back through the gate, but we would need to find him first.” Celestia took a sip of her tea and turned to Luna. “Sister, you will, when you have the time, travel through the dreams on their world and give Mark the information necessary for his return when you find him.”

Luna’s eyes widened as a smile spread across her face. She would be able to know if Mark was safe or not. “Yes sister we shalt get it done.” Luna said excitedly before trotting out of the room with a skip in her step.

Bastion raised an eyebrow at Luna before turning back to the Sun Diarch. “Princess, from what I can assume, your plan only involves Luna contributing. Though I appreciate it, why did you find it necessary to tell me all this?” Bastion inquired, his tone noticeably calmer than before.

“Because had anything happened to Twilight, I would worry and do everything in my power to find out what happened. I am hopefully saving you that stress. It has also been a millennia since anypony has been there, so I do not know what to expect in terms of Mark’s condition, physical and mental. I can only worry and as his guardian you should be allowed to know as well,” Celestia explained, sounding akin to a worried mother.

Bastion gave a warm but slightly nervous chuckle. “Princess, I thank you. But trust me when I say that Mark is persistent and can take care of himself. I’m more worried about the mental condition of anypony near Mark.”

********************************************************************************************

“AAACHOOOOO!!!”
‘Gesundheit.’ 

Mark was not having a very good time right now.

After meeting up with the lycian knights, Kent and Sain, they had protected a magical Sacaen sword called the Mani Katti from some bad guys and coincidentally, the sword decided that Lyn was its new owner. In all honesty, Mark found that part pretty cool.

A few days later, they arrived near a couple of villages. They had then battled to save Lyn’s long-time friend Florina, who Mark had decided to give the title of Fluttershy-two in his head due to her incredible shyness of men. He was excited and then disappointed when he met her pegasus, Huey, whom Mark had naturally assumed was a pony. Instead, Huey was just a horse with wings. That part Mark was okay with.

After the same battle, a cheerful archer named Wil decided to tag along with them. He as well as the others had managed to even come up with a fun nickname for their little group, Lyndis’ Legion. Now they were currently camped out in an abandoned fortress. Overall, everything was going fine and Mark was enjoying himself until Sain popped the question.

“Sooooo Mark, where are you from anyways?” Sain asked casually, as the tactician took another bite of bread. Unfortunately, this caused him to choke a bit and only after receiving a few hard pats on the back from Lyn was he able to respond.

“Um, I’m not from Elibe.”

Curiosity gleamed in Lyn’s eyes, “Really? How exciting! I know you said you were a traveler, but I never would have guessed you’d traveled so far from home.”

‘You can say that again.’

“You're a traveler? Where have you been? Have you gone on any adventures?” asked Wil, who was now leaning forward in interest.

Mark looked at each face looking intently at him except for Kent and Florina. The former holding a stoic expression, although interest in his eyes, and the latter listening in, but hiding behind Lyn.

‘Knowing how Lyn can tell if I’m lying, I think I’ll need to bend the truth a bit.’
‘Don’t forget being vague.’
‘No shit.’

“Well in terms of adventures, I guess you could say that this is my first one. Though my six friends have been on plenty,” Mark smiled at memory of the element bearers, but then his eyes widened at what he had just set himself up for.

‘Oh crap here it comes.’

“Oh really?” “Who are they?” “What are they like?” Mark heard in rapid succession from different people. 

“Um, I’ve actually only recently became friends with them but I know that we’ll be friends for a long time based on my experiences with them.” Mark said, hoping to avoid further questioning.

“What are their names?” asked Lyn with a smile.

‘Dammit Lyn, why? Just..why?’

Mark let out a sigh, as he said their names, “Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, Pinkemena, and Rainbow Dash.”

Everyone seemed to chuckle or giggle at those names which caused Mark to smile a bit at how ridiculous they must sound to them. 

That is, of course, until Sain decided to reopen his mouth. "But the real question is how beautiful are these damsels. I can only imagine that they must get by from their looks with names such as that.”

There was a sudden silence in the air as the group stared at the knight in shock, with Kent shaking his head. Sain was good-hearted and meant no disrespect, but there were occasions such as this where he'd let his immediate and usually idiotic thoughts slip out.

Setting his plate down, Mark got up and slowly began backing up, counting as he did so. Reaching the number twelve and then nodding, the tactician then sprinted forward, jumped into the air and kicked Sain onto his back, landing on his chest. Mark's eyes were narrowed and cold as he pointed the fork he had grabbed beforehand at Sain’s face.

“Sain, I’m only going to say this once, the pon- the people where I’m from are different from the people here in Elibe. In most cases I would maybe brush something like this off, but, Never. Insult. The. Girls. Again. As my friends, I don't like crap being spewed about them. Do we have an understanding?” Sain nodded furiously, scared by Mark’s gaze and sudden change of character. 

Mark smirked, “Good, and remember, I’m not afraid to fork you up,” he chuckled at his bad pun as he tossed the fork aside.

“I’m tired. Goodnight,” Mark muttered, removing his foot from Sain's chest and heading for his bedroll in one of the other nearby rooms.

********************************************************************************************

“So what did you have in mind for me?” Sombra asked, genuinly curious as to what this strange unicorn wanted in exchange for his power.

“Nothing too harrowing, I assure you. I will keep my end of the bargain and you in turn will have the means to reclaim your ‘empire’. All you need to know is that you will listen to me. I don’t care what you do, as long as it doesn’t hinder my plans. You will also follow my orders if and when I give them,” The dark unicorn responded.

“And if I decide to do otherwise?” Sombra said through narrowed eyes.

The unicorn smiled his deadly smile revealing  pointed teeth. “You can find out. But let me assure you there are worse things than death or banishment.”

Sombra scratched his chin in thought, “Interesting, I have nothing to lose so I will accept. For now. But if you dare cross me, my retribution will be swift and painful.”

“Good, now your first task is a simple one, you are going to depose of a certain ruler.”

“Celestia or that infernal niece of hers?” Sombra asked, excitement growing in his chest at an opportunity for revenge.

“No, though that will be a goal eventually. Your going to depose this ruler and replace her with an individual who will follow my orders. Understood?”

Sombra's expression matched that of a child about to throw a tantrum before he grit his teeth and just accepted the order. “Fine.”

“If it makes you feel any better, anything is permitted, as long as the task is done. Puppet-Master will be in to brief you shortly and offer his...assistance,” The unicorn said before turning around and disappearing into the shadows of the fortress they were in.

“Anything, huh?” Sombra grinned maniacally.
> Lyn's Story   Chapter 3: Wait, What? (Self-Edited)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

‘Cupcakes. I could really go for some of Pinkie’s cupcakes right about now’ was one out of many of Mark’s thoughts as he wearily walked behind Lyn.

The following morning at the fortress, a woman named Natalie had stumbled into the fortress, exhausted and barely standing as she looked for her husband. Soon after, bandits had attacked including Natalie’s husband, a large burly man named Dorcas. Luckily, Lyn was able to persuade him to join rather than fight them. Then the battle just became that of holding the bandits off until they left, though it didn't hurt when Lyn took an opening and cut down the one leading the attack. 

Afterwards, Dorcas and Natalie's home was on the way so they traveled with the group for awhile, Natalie even made them all breakfast since they had to skip it initially. Instead of parting ways however, Dorcas decided to join Lyn as a form of payment and as an apology for attacking them. He was a very quiet man, and seemed expressionless most of the time, but was good company as they now neared the Lycian border.

‘Dorcas is pretty strong, and now I’ve got an axe wielder to command. Neat.' 
'He seems familiar though. Not like you've met but...I don't know, familiar.’
‘I agree. But what is it? I just can’t put my hoof on it.’
‘Fingers and hands, remember? Anyway, what is it about him?’
‘Lets see, strong, big, loves family, doesn’t talk mu- HOLY CRAP! He’s a human Big Mac!!!’
‘That's why!’
‘I like Big Mac. He was pretty cool, especially since he didn't try to kick my flank when he found out about the applecart.’
‘Well, you did already get bucked by AJ. Twice. And you were working to pay it off. So I don’t think he had anymore bones to pick with you.’
‘Eeyup.’

Mark glanced at the legion to check their conditions. He noticed everyone was only a little bit tired, and that Sain was currently trying to stay as far away as possible from Mark.

‘So, when are you gonna apologize to Sain?’
‘For what? And why am I the one apologizing?’
‘You know what and you know why. He  thought you were making the names up.’
‘I think that he should apologize first.’
‘Do you really have anything better to do?’
‘Well no, but-’
‘And despite all that, you still consider him a friend although not of the best sort.’
‘No, I don't.’
‘Stop trying to lie to me, I’m your subconscious. I read your damn mind before you even think it!’
Mark let out a sigh, ‘Fine. I'll apologize for not just telling him off and instead, using my "stare".’
‘On a scale from one to Fluttershy, I’d give it a seven.’
‘I...don’t even know how to judge that.’ 

Mark snapped out of his thoughts as Kent began to speak.

“We’ve almost reached the Lycian border,” Kent said.

“Once we cross, we’ll be safe from the bandits, right?” Lyn asked, hopeful that the worst was over.

Wil stretched in an easy-going manner. “We should be.”

“Doesn’t mean we can’t still be cautious,” Mark muttered to himself, though Wil and Lyn heard him.

“I doubt they’ll be willing to pursue us across the border,” Wil responded confidently and began to move at the front of the Legion.

A few more trots and Sain recognized where they were in reference to a map. “Lycia at last! It’s been a long time. Tomorrow, we’ll dine on a feast of Lycia’s finest food.” Sain said.

‘That doesn’t sound too bad actually-’

“And the mistress of the inn at the crossing is said to be a beauty. Ah, yes... Food and love. No better way to restore a man’s soul!” Sain continued, eliciting facepalms from Kent and Mark. “This is going to be a fine evening, eh, Kent?” Sain said nudging the red knight in the side.

“If your behavior is as deplorable as ever, we’d best stay elsewhere. We’re not here for sightseeing!” Kent spoke through gritted teeth.

“Oh, come now! That’s not fair!” Sain remarked, looking as if Kent had just kicked his puppy.

‘I guess this could be considered a first step to an apology...’  Mark thought before sighing and tapping Lyn’s shoulder to get her attention. “Lyn, I think we’re all tired of sleeping on the ground, and actual bed sound really good right now.”

Lyn looked thoughtful, before turning to Kent. “Kent, the inn will be fine.”

Kent looked between Sain and Lyn and sighed. “As you say, milady.”

Sain practically jumped off his horse in glee. “Lyndis! You are truly an angel from on high!”

Just as Sain was probably going to scoop up Lyn and give her a hug, she sidestepped out of his reach. “It’s nothing. Forget it. Besides it was Mark who convinced me.”

Despite the negative implication, Mark couldn't help but smile as Sain suddenly froze at the mention of his name. 'Seems I left a strong impression.'

“Ah! We’ll finally be able to get a good night’s sleep,” Florina said excitedly to Lyn as she rode on Huey.

Mark turned to their newest addition, “Dorcas, what do you think? You’re excited at the thought of a bed too, huh?”

‘That would be frickin hilarious if he said, Eeyup.’

Dorcas just looked at the tactician before looking over at some hills, “...........bandits.”

Mark turned to where Dorcas was looking and sure enough, he saw armed men approaching. “Dammit. Lyn we’ve got company!”

Lyn readied her weapon as she followed Mark’s gaze. “Oh, no... Those bandits are persistent, I’ll give them that much.”

“Here they are, Found 'em!” shouted one of the bandits, who carried an oversized sword on his shoulder.

Mark’s scanned the surroundings as more armed men began to appear.

“Everyone into those woods now!” Mark said as he began running to the mentioned woods.

“What? Not again! They’re still after us?” Wil said more to himself as he followed Mark’s lead.

Quickly and surgical, Lyn's Legion entered the woods before the bandits could reach them, with Mark, Lyn, and Dorcas near it's edge.

“Hehe, Don’t think you’re getting away so easily!” The bandit with the sword called out.

“You leave alive, and everyone’ll think the Ganelon Bandits have gone soft!” Another bandit said, though this one had a bow.

“So? We care nothing for you or your reputations! We must get to Lycia! Get in our way, and you’ll pay!” Lyn said as she took cover behind one of the trees next to Mark.

“I think you’ve already gone soft since you’re compensating with that sword!” Mark shouted at them and wiggling his pinkie finger, eliciting chuckles and smiles from the Legion.

The bandit's face turned red from anger. “Cheeky little things, aren’t you? Lets get’em, lads! And no holding back just ‘cause there’s women with’em! Wipe’em out!” The bandit yelled before raising his sword and charging at the woods.

Lyn jumped out quickly and almost immediately cut the bandit down before she took cover back in the safety of the woods. The first moves were made and the battle had officially begun.

“Sain! Kent! Dorcas, your together! Go north and stick to the woods to take them out then go past the other side of those hills!” Mark ordered them pointing in the indicated direction. He turned to Florina, “Florina! Fly over that lake and take care of whomever you can. If you see an archer or are outnumbered, don’t take any risks and get back here.”

“Lyn, Wil, you’re with me and-” Mark stopped and listened when he heard a high pitched voice in the distance.

“Wow! A fight! A fight! Erk! Take a look! Fighting those bandits... It’s a young girl!” Said a sixteen year old pink haired girl in white robes.

A young man of similar age and purple hair looked like he was about to strangle her. “Fool! Keep your voice down!”

“Eh? What’s this? You in league with that she-devil?” A bandit asked pointing his bow half-drawn and now pointing an arrow at them.

The girl looked oblivious. “Hm?”

“Ah.. This is so wrong...” Was all the young man said as he pointed his hand at the man and fire shot forth from it, hitting the bandit in the chest, killing him.

‘That was pretty cool.’

The bandit that was next to the now toasted one, jumped back and charged at the robed girl, “Gyaa! I’ll take care of you with one swift stroke!”

“Eeeeeeek! Eeeeeeek! Eeeeeeeeeeeeek! Erk! Help me!!!” The girl shrieked right next to the boy’s head as he covered his ears.

“So...loud... Serra! Behind me! You there! See if you can match me!” The mage named Erk, challenged as two more fireballs shot out from his hand hitting the charging bandit.

“That scream...Look! Mark, someone’s over there!” Lyn said pointing at the two. Apparently, she hadn't heard the girl like Mark had.

“I know Lyn, lets go see if they're willing to assist us,” Mark said, walking out of the cover of the woods now that the immediate threats were taken care of.

“Or they may need our help.” Lyn strode past Mark and spoke to the pink haired girl. “Um, excuse me... Hello?”

“Hm?” The girl turned to Lyn.

“Why are you fighting these bandits?” Lyn asked.

The purple haired stranger was pinching the bridge of his nose. “...It just happened.”

“That’s not true! Those ruffians thought that we were with you!!! You got us into a terrible situation! Now, how are you going to get us out?” The girl said, crossing her arms in annoyance.

‘Did she seriously just blame us for this?’
‘Technically it’s true though, the bandits are here for you.’
‘Still she doesn’t need to be so annoying about it. Plus, didn’t she just involve herself?’

Purple hair spoke up. “Serra, if you’d not been so meddlesome this all could have been avoided. My apologies. Please trouble yourself with us no more.” 

‘See, purple head gets it.’

“But...if you’re going to have to fight anyway, shouldn’t we team up? It will end things faster, right?” Lyn said, confused at the other girl’s arrogant tone.

The girl looked like she had an epiphany. “That’s true! Yes! That’s good! Erk! Go and help these ladies,” she said, striking a pose.

'Do I look like a girl?'
'I dunno, you sure act like one sometimes.'

“Do I look like a girl?” Mark asked Lyn, who just shrugged.

“But I...Fine!” The purple haired guy named Erk said, pinching the bridge of his nose again. Mark could almost see the mage’s vein popping out of his head.

“Very good. My name’s Lyn this is our tactician, Mark. So tell me, will you join arms with us?”

“Yes, we’d be glad to. My name is Serra. This is my escort, Erk. Be a good boy, and go fight now, Erk,” Serra said, making a shooing motion with her hands.

Erk let out a loud sigh as he off-handedly blasted an archer that was trying to get the drop on them.

‘Is he even trying?’

“Um, Lyn, Erk, go catch up with Florina at the other side of that lake and back her up,” Mark said. Lyn nodded and began jogging towards the destination with Erk reluctantly following.

Mark turned to Serra who was currently making sure there was no dirt on her robes.

“Do I really look like a girl?” Mark asked, genuinely concerned for his image.

‘Narcissist.’

“Oh, hello. You’re Mark, right?” Serra asked, examining him. “I’m Serra. Nice to meet you. I am Erk’s employer. “Master,” I suppose you could say. No, now that I have a better look at you I can’t say you look like a girl.”

Mark released the breath he was holding. ‘At least thats taken care of.’

“Although,” she grinned and her eyes fluttered, “You are kinda cute, so I think I’m generous enough to allow you to court me.”

Mark’s eyes widened in shock. ‘Is she serious?’
‘Sweet Celestia, I think she is.’

“I know, I know, I’m generous to a fault. Hm?” She noticed Mark’s current expression. “Why are you looking at me like that? Praise my generosity!” She shouted.

‘How did that mage deal with this.’
‘He probably has a happy place somewhere in his mind.’

Suddenly Mark’s attention shifted to the movement in the woods behind Serra. A bandit wielding a sword came out and was raising his weapon to cut the girl in two. Reacting, Mark ran up and tackled the girl away just as the sword sliced through the air where Serra was just standing.

Mark and Serra locked eyes before looking back to the bandit, both their eyes widening as the sword was about to follow through. Mark blinked for a moment and as he opened his eyes he saw the bandit fall backwards, an arrow protruding from his eye.

“Did you seriously just forget about me Mark?” Wil said as he walked up to the two, notching another arrow. He stopped, raised an eyebrow and grinned mischievously when he saw them. “Am I interrupting something?”

Mark looked down to where Serra was and noticed that he was over her and her face was flushed. 

‘Wait, what’s so weird about this?’
‘Oh I don't know, your over a cute but annoying girl, your heart is racing from near death, and the girl’s face is red. WHAT DO YOU THINK IT LOOKS LIKE!’

Mark jumped away from Serra who was still flushed. As she picked herself up currently looking away in the distance lost in thought.

“Um, Wil this is Serra. Serra, Wil. Now that introductions are over lets go catch up with Lyn.” Mark said at twice his normal talking speed as he power-walked the direction he sent Lyn and the rest of the Legion.

******************************************************************************************

“Nicely done, Mark. That should just about do it,” Lyn said with a smile. After Dorcas had cleaved the last bandit in two.

“What a surprise. You are very strong, Lyn, and you travel such good company.” Serra glanced at Mark who was currently checking his map to try to find the inn.

“Well your healing abilities amaze me!” Lyn said with enthusiasm, remembering how Serra had used her staff to heal some of the Legion.

“I agree, I’ve never seen anything quite like that,” Mark said, eyes not leaving the map.

‘I don’t think Twilight even knows any healing spells to that extent. I should bring her one of those staffs.’
‘See. The girl isn’t as useless as you thought.’
‘I wonder if either she or Erk could teach me about the magic in this world.’

Mark raised his head from the map as he faced the inn’s direction. “Well, it’s time for us to go. Hey Erk could you-”

“What have we here? Another wildflower? Perhaps a butterfly? What an absolutely delectable creature!” Sain interrupted, eyes intent on the pink haired cleric.

‘Sonofabitch.’

“Oh my! Are you one of Lyn’s companions?” Serra said with a flattered expression.

Sain bowed on his horse. “Please, call me Sain.”

“Idiot, oaf, fool, or Greenie Beanie, work too,” Mark said offhandedly, deciding to focus on one of his books about humans rather than glare at Sain for interrupting. His reason simply, it wasn’t worth the effort right now. ‘And you still want to try to apologize.'

“I’m Serra. I serve House Ostia.”

“Serra... What a lyrical name. I am in service to Castle Caelin.”

“Oh! So is Lyn a member of the marquess’s family?”

“She is the granddaughter of our Lord, the marquess.”

“Hmm... Such an important person along with fine company.” Serra smiled devilishly while glancing between both Sain and Mark. The former swooning while the latter surprised and blushing by something in his book.

‘Is that what I think they are?!’
‘So that’s what those mounds are.’
‘I was curious, but now I’m regretting it a bit.’
‘Why? Cause you’ll stare now that you know what and where human teets are?’
‘I had wondered why he did it but am I...am I as bad as Sain?’
Mark glanced at Sain, then Serra but quickly brought his eyes back to his book so his eyes didn’t wander.
‘Lets just say maybe for now since you can at least control your eyes.’

“Serra...What deviousness are you contemplating now?” Erk asked, seeing Serra's maniacal smile.
“Tee Hee! Having a person of power in your debt is never a bad thing!” ‘Plus, I’ll be able to get closer to him.’ Serra thought to herself.

“You can’t be serious...” Erk said bringing his hands over his face and looking to the sky for help.

“Oh! Sain, Mark! Do you think we could join the lady Lyndis’s company?” Serra asked, adding a pout for good measure.

That got Mark’s attention as he closed his book and started to rub his chin in thought.

‘This could actually be good.’
‘True but everything has a downside.’
‘It’s probably going to be dealing with Serra, but Twilight would kill me if I didn’t learn about or bring back a staff.’
‘So now your confident you’ll get back home?’
‘Call it optimism, but from what I can tell magic brought me to this world, magic can take me out of it.’
‘You know you just made a double entendre right, especially with purple-head mcfirehands over there.’
‘Yah, but it doesn’t matter. Besides, I’ve never had an opportunity like this to use what I’ve learned and lets face it, Equestria isn’t getting a war anytime soon.’
‘Just don’t tell Bassy that, he’ll think you jinxed it.’

Mark turned to Lyn, “Lyn we’ve got two new members for the Legion.”

********************************************************************************************

“- and that’s the story my faithful student.” Finished Celestia, after informing Twilight about her history in other world and her plans to return Mark.

“But Princess, what if Mark’s changed for the worse like you said was possible?” Twilight said, worry in her voice.

“Twilight, during the five years I’ve known Mark, nothing short of disaster has ever been able to truly change him,” Celestia said in a motherly tone.

Twilight began pacing. “But Princess, this is a disaster! Mark is in an unknown world where events that haven’t happened in Equestria in over a thousand years like war, possibly happen every ten!”

Celestia’s horn glowed an almost white yellow as she lifted and placed Twilight in front of her. “Twilight, I know that world better than you do. There are its fair share of evils, however, there is also so much good in that world as well. You should also never forget that Mark wouldn’t like you worrying over him this much. I guarantee you, my faithful student, Mark will be found and he will be safe.”

Twilight sighed before putting on a smile. “You’re right Princess, and when he gets back, I’ll make sure he feels as welcome if not more than his first day.”

Celestia giggled. “You know, he did tell me all the details of that day.”  

Twilight's pupils dilated and all the blood seemed to drain from her face further adding to Celestia's giggles.

“Don’t forget to tell the rest of your friends about Mark’s inevitable return,” Celestia said in a sing-song voice before teleporting out of the treebrary, leaving a still stunned Twilight.

Luna was hopping like a little filly when Celestia returned.

“Sister, I have done it! I have found Marked Defiance!” Luna said in her Royal Canterlot Voice.

“Luna, dear sister, calm down before you deafen the poor maids,” Celestia responded, glancing at a passing maid who was thrown back by Luna’s voice.

“Sorry,” Luna said, scratching the floor with her hoof sheepishly.

“Then if you’re able, tonight contact him and tell him how to get home. Everypony will be happy to see him. With the exception of Blueblood."

*****************************************************************************************

Mark and the Legion had arrived at the inn, luckily they had two large rooms available, unfortunately, both rooms were only able to house a total of four guests each.

“So what your saying is that one of the guys has to bunk with the girls,” Mark repeated. 

“I volunteer in this. I couldn’t possibly leave those beautiful flowers without the protection of a knight,” Sain said as boldly as possible.

“Absolutely not, you oaf/idiot!” Mark and Kent said in unison.

Mark cast his gaze over to Erk. “No, I’ve had to deal with that banshee since Etruria. This is the break I need or I believe I may snap.”

“.....I snore.” Was all Dorcas said when Mark looked to him.

Kent sighed. “I guess this means that it’s between you and I, Mark.”

Mark scratched his head, ‘Man, hands are really nice.’ “Alright why don’t we let the girls pick between us over dinner then.”

“That sounds like a fine plan,” Kent responded.

Fifteen minutes later..............

The atmosphere in the inn was quite pleasant as the fireplace crackled and other guests enjoyed their time conversing, eating, and drinking. The Legion had gathered at the largest table since there were nine of them.  Florina sat between Serra and Lyn, Mark between Lyn and Dorcas, Sain across from them between Kent and Wil, and Erk just sat as far away from Serra as possible.

“So first order of business, Erk. Serra. Welcome to Lyndis’ Legion, Mark said raising a mug of something as everyone did the same. ‘It’s called mead, but it smells interesting and Equestria doesn’t have this.’ He thought before taking a sip of the honey wine. 

‘Woah.’
‘Yeah, I know.’
‘This shit is awesome.’
‘I’ll need to ask how to make it later.’

“Ok, second order of business, girls between me and Kent, whom do you want staying in the same room?” Mark asked.

‘It’ll probably be Kent.’
‘Why’s that? No more confidence and narcissism.’
‘No, but between a trained knight and a pony-turned-human, I’d go with the knight. And I’m not narcissistic just because I’m sexy and I know it.’ Mark thought taking another sip of the mead.

“Mark.”
“Mark.”
“Mark <3”

Mark almost choked on his drink when he heard his name thrice, especially with the last one’s tone. “Wait, what? Why, if you need someone to protect you-” He looked at Lyn as she raised an eyebrow. “Nevermind I forgot who I was talking to. Alright then, third order of business- oh food’s here.” Mark exclaimed as the barmaid/waitress came and dropped off their food. On a Silver platter, there was fruits, vegetables, and some kind of brown loaf of something familiar Mark couldn’t put his finger on. All in all, it looked a lot better than the bread and cheese that they had to eat on the road.

Everyone grabbed what they wanted, and began to dine. Mark was however, still testing his portion of the brown loaf as he couldn’t recall why it seemed familiar. Shrugging, he cut himself a piece and placed it into his mouth. As he began to chew, pure bliss was expressed on his face. Whatever he was eating, was tender and with every chew, the juices from inside of it was released. It was delicious and Mark decided to screw manners and eat the loaf with vigor.

Lyn stopped as she noticed how fast Mark was eating for the past 5 minutes. “Mark if you keep eating your steak that fast, you’ll get sick!”

Steak. Mark froze, face turning very pale. ‘Oh sweet Celestia, what have I done.’
‘Well your not a pony right now, and pony physiology can handle meat anyway.’
‘But this used to be a living thing!’
‘And now its a dead, delicious, juicy, tender, and succulent thing.’
‘At-at least I know what these canines are for.’
‘Don’t freak out over dinner.’
‘I’m not freaking, who’s freaking out, certainly not me, I just ate a cow or a buffaloe, or a-’
‘SHUT UP! You ate meat and you liked it, now accept that fact and man up!’

Mark set his utensils down and pushed his plate away as he took deep breaths.

“Mark are you okay?” Lyn asked worried at how Mark had reacted.

“It-It’s fine Lyn I’ve just... never had meat before is all.” Mark’s face began to regain some color.

“No meat? Mark where are you from that you don’t have meat?” Lyn asked before her eyes widened at the memory of the previous night. “I-if you want to talk about it that is.”

“That reminds me, third order of business, Sain. “ Mark turned to the green knight. “I need to make a formal apology for last night’s behavior. I may have been mad at you for insulting my friends, but that doesn’t excuse me from threatening my new ones either. Can you forgive me?” Mark said lowering his head.

“Mark my good fellow, that’s all I need. Apology accepted. I on my part should never have said something so crude about them. All ladies have their unique beauty after all. Although it would sweeten the deal if you switched room-”

“Don’t push it,” Mark interrupted, casting a quick 'shut your mouth' glare at him.

“It was worth a shot to be with these beauties from the heavens,” Sain said, gesturing towards the girls and getting mixed reactions, Lyn rolling her eyes, Florina blushing, and Serra giggling haughtily.

“I’m sorry, dear knight, however, my own knight in shining armor is waiting for the opportunity to court me properly as we speak,” Serra said.

‘Shining Armor...I wonder how he's doing. I haven't seen him since his wedding day.’
‘You should go to the Crystal Empire and visit sometime. Back to the present, I wonder who's the crazy bastard Serra's talking about.’

“Why dear Serra! Why don’t you tell us who could possibly have won the chance to gain your affections?” Sain asked.

‘Oh, Lord Pent, forgive me but if she says my name, I don’t know if I’ll be able to hold back throwing a fireball.’ Erk thought to himself.

Serra blushed. “Well, I was going to keep it a secret so that he would eventually come out of his shell on his own. However, I think that it will matter not if I reveal his identity.”

‘Not me, not me, not me, not me, Oh please don’t be me.’ Erk continued thinking.

Mark took a large sip of mead, ‘This should be interesting, I bet she’ll say Erk just to piss him off.’ Mark thought with a smile.

“The identity of my future suitor and current savior, is none other than our very own tactician.”

Several things happened at once. 

Erk had jumped out of his seat and practically screamed, “YES, NOT ME!”.

Dorcas’ eyes widened in surprise but otherwise his face remained stoic.

Florina blushed and looked between Lyn, Serra, and Mark.

Kent and Sain’s jaw dropped.

Wil started laughing his ass off.

Lyn looked to Mark, shocked and...crestfallen?

Mark did a spit-take upon hearing the news. Unfortunately, he turned his head at the same time Lyn did, and the mead was now covering the upper portion of Lyn’s face and some of her hair.

Lyn didn’t say anything as she just took a deep breath, napkin, and left the table towards the stairs in a hurry.

“S-so, is it true you want to court her?” Florina asked quietly having gotten used to Mark, at least enough to talk to him.

Mark was still shocked at everything that just happened as watched Lyn walk away. “I-I hadn’t planned on it.” He stated absently.

“Oh, don’t be so modest Markey, I remember how you saved my life. How you looked deep down into my eyes. It was love at first sight for you, admit it,” Serra continued arrogantly.

Mark’s shock quickly festered into anger as his eyes narrowed and fell to the cleric. He kept his voice as calm as he could however. “Serra, I have no idea how relationships here work, however, when a mare- I mean woman, asks for a date it is generally done when both parties are consensual and aware of the other’s affection. Now if you’ll excuse me, I have someone I need to apologize to for spitting mead in her face!” Mark stood abruptly and walked upstairs to where Lyn had gone, fists clenched.

When Mark had entered the room he would be sharing, he noted several things, one Lyn was leaning on the window sill as she looked towards the night sky. Second, her hair was wet and down from her usual ponytail. Third, she had not noticed him.

He let out a sigh, ‘This is gonna be bad.’
‘Shouldn’t be any worse then getting bucked by Applejack.’
‘Until she pulls out the sword.’
‘She wouldn’t do that.’

Mark placed a hand on her shoulder, but before he could react he was laying on the floor, Lyn straddling his chest, and Mani Katti mere centimeters from his throat.

‘I stand corrected.’
‘And I think I’m about to piss myself.’

“MARK! I’m sorry, I didn’t know it was you!” Lyn said removing the offending blade and getting off of him.

‘Ok disaster averted.’
‘Don’t worry you’ll probably make another soon.’
‘Shut up brain.’

Slowly getting up as his heart rate returned to normal, “I-its no problem Lyn. I really shouldn’t have snuck up on you like that,” he chuckled half-heartedly. Lyn however, was frowning.

“Is...Is what Serra said true? Are you really going to court her and become someone special to her?” Lyn said quietly.

“NO! I think she’s just infatuated by the fact that I had saved her life earlier. I have no such feelings for her. And even if I did it wouldn’t work out because of what I am and how relationships work where I’m from!” Mark said rapidly.

“What you are? Mark what do you mean? What about relationships?” Lyn asked.

‘Crap. Improvise.’

Mark sighed, “What I mean Lyn, is that I’m a foreigner. I don’t belong here yet here I am. To be honest, my showing up was entirely accidental and I guess fateful since I got to make such a great friend as you. About the relationships, I’ll tell you tomorrow when there’s less...drama.”

“Thanks Mark I-” Lyn began before being interrupted by Mark.

“No, don’t you dare thank me. Lyn, you’ve saved my ass multiple times, some of them in the same day. If anything, I’m thankful to you. I came up here to apologize for what happened down there.”

“Mark, I...It’s just...” She sighed but then noticed how close their faces were before jumping back as if shocked, face flush as she stared, her green eyes staring into Mark’s blue one’s.

‘Probably from the adrenaline.’ Mark thought as he noticed her red face as they kept their eyes locked.

A knock at the door jolted them out of their staring contest.

“Um, Mark, are you in there?” It was Serra’s voice, but it had lost its arrogant vigor from earlier.

Mark looked back to Lyn before walking over to the door.

“Serra, I’m angry. What do you need?” Mark said, through gritted teeth.

“I-I-I w-wanted to say I’m s-orry.” Serra said quietly before sniffling.

Mark opened the door to see that the cleric’s eyes were red from crying.

“A-after you left, the big burly man, Dorcas, scolded me. He told me that you were right, and that-" She sniffled again.  "-That I wasn’t taking you seriously and h-hurt your feelings.” Serra said as the tears began to flow again.

‘Crap, why am I such a sucker.’ Mark thought before wrapping Serra in a hug.
‘Because she reminds you a little of you.’
‘What the hay are you talking about now?’
‘Why did you pull pranks?’
‘Cause its funny and Blueblood deserves it for all the crap he pulls.’
‘Let me rephrase, why did you pull pranks before Gambit adopted you?’
‘Cause nobody paid attention to m-  AH FUCKING CRAP!’

Mark sighed and patted Serra’s head as she sobbed into Mark’s shoulder. “Serra, why do you act the way you do? Like an arrogant noble when you clearly aren’t?”

"Its cause no one at the orphanage cared for me I didn’t have anyone nobody would care for a poor, useless, nobody. So I acted like it didn’t bother me. Then I thought if they thought I was someone important, they’d treat me better. T-that they’d care,” Serra managed to say before crying into Mark’s shoulder again. “Then you showed up  y-you didn’t even know me and then  you saved me, when everyone else would have probably ju-just let me d-die.”

Mark wrapped her in a tighter hug, “Serra, let me tell you a secret. I was also a nobody. No one cared for some street urchin whose parents abandoned him. I resorted to stealing to survive. And destructive practices,” ‘Like setting a cart on illusional fire’, “to get attention. Luckily, somepony actually found me and took the time to take care of me. In a sense he saved my life too, and he was my older brother. 

Mark let out a heavy sigh, “Serra, I don’t think I can handle you as a lover,” ‘EVER!’ “but would you like me to be your big brother?” Mark said patting her head again.

Serra’s looked to Mark, and slowly nodded, “Y-yes, someone as pure as myself shouldn’t submit to being alone. Fine then, Mark from today on I, the ever generous Serra, adopt you as my big brother.” Serra replied going back to her arrogant tone.

‘Wasn’t it the other way around?’
‘Just roll with it’

“Then I, the ever amazing tactician, am honored that someone of such high standing is asking me this, and I will happily call you my little sister,” Mark said matching Serra’s tone.

“It was such a sweet moment until the end,” Lyn giggled causing Serra to jump in surprise and Mark to raise an eyebrow as he smirked.

****************************************************************************************

“Why would you do that?! You could have died! Nopony cares for a stupid foal on the streets!” Marked Defiance shouted at the older orange stallion.

The stallion rubbed his chin for a moment before flicking the little yellow unicorn’s head. “First off, kid, don’t tell me what I can and can’t do. Second, I care because you did sorta try to steal my bits. Third, no one should ever be alone. So how’s this, lets make a bet, if you win I’ll never bother you again. But if I win, you have to follow me around calling me big bro. All you have to do is catch me in the next ten minutes.”

Marked was rubbing the spot the stallion flicked. “And why would I even want to take that bet you big dumb-head!”

The orange stallion smiled, and held up a bag, “Because I also got what bits you had,” he said before running off, “Catch me if you can!”

Mark watched this exchange, usually when he dreamed a memory, he was never on the sidelines, or lucid for that matter.

“Jeez, was I really a brat like that back then?”
“You know it.” came a voice from a shadowy clone of Mark.
“Did you know you look kinda evil like that?”
“Beauty is in the eye of the beholder.”
“That doesn’t make sense. So we’re in a lucid dream?”
“Yup.”
“Then what are we doing just standing around,” Mark said as he held out his hands which were now transforming into hooves. A mirror popped into existence and Mark looked at himself in it. Instead of the human whom he had been, he was now back to his original unicorn self.
“Glad you didn’t forget what you looked like.” the clone chuckled as he transformed as well.
“Who could possibly forget this devilishly handsome face?” Mark said with a wry grin.
The clone pointed its hoof at Mark, “See. There’s that narcissism again.”
“Whatever.” Mark huffed before the world around him changed and he and the clone were on the summit of a large mountain. Mark looked over the edge, “Eh, maybe a bit farther.” He looked up and blinked, now along with the clone, he was on the moon with his dream planet below.

“You ready?” he asked the clone.
The clone responded “Does a bear shit in the woods?”
Mark stopped and rubbed his chin in thought causing the clone to deadpan.
“The answer is yes. Dumbass.”
“But if I was really dumb I’d be dead by now.”
“You already got close to death multiple times. Now are we gonna do this or not!”

A large grin spread on Mark’s face as he nodded. Then both he and his clone jumped towards the dream planet, enter it's atmosphere, and sky dive. Due to this being a dream, Mark made the falling last, for as long as he liked.

“Wish the girls could be here.” And just like that all the element bearers , Luna, Celestia, and Prince Blueblood tied to an anvil, appeared next to him and was enjoying the rush of the wind as they all skydived in the dream. except for Blueblood. He was screaming like a filly.

“So Mark, do you always do things like this for your dreams?” Asked Luna as she did circles around him.

Mark chuckled, “Never but then again I've never been lucid enough before. He seems to be having a good time.” Mark said pointing at his clone who was more or less copying Rainbow Dash as they did stunts.

Luna’s eyebrow raised, “Isn't that you?”

“Yeah, the voice in my head. You know how it is.” Mark said shrugged before looking at Luna and suddenly grabbed her head. “Oh I always wanted to do this.” he said as he began rubbing his head through the constellations that made up Luna’s hair.

“M-M-Mark! We are flattered that thou enjoy our mane but we need to speak.” Luna said in a flustered voice as she pushed Mark away, her face purple from her current blush.

“Wow, this dream has a pretty realistic grip on how Luna speaks. Isn’t that weird Brain?” Mark called out to his clone.

“Mark, subconscious! And what is Luna Princess of again?” the clone said before going back to trying to out-stunt Rainbow Dash.

“Let’s see, the moon, the night, and dreams why do you-” Mark’s eyes widened and pupils dilated the size of pinpricks.

The world seemed to warp again and now Mark, the clone and Luna were floating in empty space.

“L-Luna, is that really you! Oh no, you saw all that. You felt that. Oh boy! On a scale from one to ten how much shit am I in now?” Mark asked, panick causing him to spin in the space.

“Marked Defiance. Calm yourself. It was fine, we-I am just glad that you are okay after being in your current world,” Luna said calmly although the blush was still present.

Mark took a deep breath before talking again, “I’m sorry about that Luna. I just kinda always wanted to feel your and Celestia’s mane. But that’s beside the point. How are you here? Have you been to this world before? Brain stop that your making us look bad.” Mark said as his clone was waving his hooves through Luna’s mane repeatedly. "Subconscious."

Luna ignored the clone as she recounted the history that Celestia explained to Armored Bastion and updated Mark on the current events of the Equestria, mainly how the element bearers were doing.

Mark smiled warmly, “Luna, when you get back flick Twilight’s forehead or poke her until she stops worrying. Also tell Rainbow Dash I won’t miss the Wonderbolt’s show, I mean come on, just cause I’m on another world she thinks that she can’t go to it without me.”

“Mark, they had every right to worry. You were gone somewhere and nopony knew where. Now next, Mark, I’m going to teach you the spell that should get you through the outrealm gate and back to Equestria.” 

And so Luna began her lesson. Overall, it was just a heavily modified teleportation spell so Mark was able to get a hoof on it after awhile.

“Hey Luna, I know I can do magic as a unicorn, but what about-“ Mark transformed back into his human form, “ this form? I tried before but nothing happened. Other humans like, Erk and Serra are able to do magic with staves and tomes but what about me?”

Luna gave Mark a questioning stare. “Mark, you should still be able to do magic like any unicorn if you focus it through a single point, thank you for reminding me of your situation. And once you wake up you can easily cast the spell.”

Mark frowned and shook his head, “No Luna, I’m sorry, but I can’t leave just yet. Tell the girls I’m sorry too. But something important is going on that I have to help with.” Mark then smiled. “When I do get back, I’ll tell you all the full story and trust me when I say, it will be worth the wait.”

“If you survive that long that is.” Said Mark’s clone who was still in pony form.
“Celestia dammit! Brain, I’m trying not to worry them.”
“Well it will have to wait till later since you’re waking up.”

Mark looked to Luna who was now fading, and opened his eyes to the bright morning sunlight.

********************************************************************************************

Luna sighed as she walked down the pristine castle hallways to inform her sister about her visit with Mark. ‘Mark, just what have you gotten yourself into this time.’
> Lyn's Story   Chapter 4: Charisma goes a long way
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“So what your saying is that your relationship is strictly platonic now?” asked Wil as the Legion passed through the city gates.

“Strictly.” Mark said curtly.

It had been four days since Luna visited Mark in his dreams, and they had arrived at a large city. Mark watched as people were everywhere, out and about in their daily lives, in the corner of his vision though, he caught sight of a blonde man observing them from an alley.

“What city is this?” Lyn asked taking in the surrounding buildings.

“This? This is Araphen. After Ostia, it’s the biggest city in Lycia.” Sain said with a smile.

“The second biggest, hm? It does seem awfully busy.” Lyn said as someone almost bumped into her when passing by. “By the way, where’s Kent?”

“He said he was going ahead to the castle, but...” Sain scanned the crowd until he noticed the red knight on his horse, approaching. “Ah, here he comes now.”

Kent bowed his head before saying, “Milady Lyndis! Let us proceed to the castle. They’ve prepared supplies for us. The marquess has agreed to aid us on our journey to Caelin.”

Lyn smiled excitedly, “He’s going to help us?”

“Yes. Araphen and Caelin have enjoyed a sturdy friendship for many years. Once I informed the marquess of our plight, he agreed to lend us his strength.”

“Looks like we’ve got a smooth road ahead!” Sain commented.

“Sain, don’t jinx it.” Mark said jokingly before turning to Kent, “Do you think he can provide some troops too? Just the Legion is probably fine, but I like the idea of having more than one person standing guard at night.”

Kent thought for a moment, “If we could pick up some soldiers, the road to Caelin would be that much safer.” he turned to Lyn with a frown on his face, “I’m truly sorry for hardships you’ve suffered so far.” Kent said to Lyn.

Lyn’s expression was a kind one, “Don’t be silly. You are so capable, Kent.”

Sain raised his eyebrow and voice, “Kent!?”

“Hm? Oh, and so are you, Sain.” Lyn said with a sly smirk.

Sain huffed, “Of course I am!”

‘Did Lyn just-’
‘Yes she did.’
‘I think I’m a bad influence.’ Mark thought with a smile.

“The castle awaits...” Kent began

“Um, Kent, is smoke supposed to be coming from that end of it.” Mark pointed to the rising plume.

“This is terrible! The castle is burning.” shouted a random citizen.

Lyn wade through the crowd to get a better look when she heard this.

“What did you say? What’s happening?” Sain asked, looking around as people panicked

Mark answered Sain,“Smoke’s coming from the castle.” He noticed 3 men approaching Lyn ‘This can’t be good.’

Mark tried wading through the panicking crowd but was unable to find any openings. ‘Dammit, move.’

“Who are you?” Asked Lyn as the men approached her.

‘Ah, screw it’ Mark thought taking a step back since he couldn't get through the crowd. He began scanning for a way around and spotted a couple of stacked boxes.

“You! You’re Lyndis, aren’t you?” One of them growled before taking a step forward.

Lyn stepped back, “Ah! What do you-”

Mark ran and jumped, one foot on a stack as he used his momentum to carry him over to the next.

“No questions! Prepare yourself!!!” said the talking man

‘Shit, these guys are actually professional.’ Mark thought as he noticed one of them creeping closer to Lyn from her blindside.

‘Come on, Mark, faster!’ he thought frantically as he continued, now on top of a stall roof.

The one who was sneaking up on Lyn quickly unsheathed his sword as he was about to strike.

‘NO, NO, NO, NOT AGAIN!’

“LYN WATCH OUT!!!” Mark shouted as he jumped and landed in a roll, now clear of the crowd.

“Hey!” Lyn exclaimed as she reacted to draw her sword. But she wasn’t fast enough as the man’s sword was raised to kill.

“NOOOOOOOOO!” for Mark, time seemed to slow to a crawl as he was about to witness the woman who saved him, who has been with him since his beginning in this world, die.

“Aaaargg! Aaaaaah!!” The man shouted dropping his sword as he tried to grasp the arrow that now sprouted out of his back.

Upon seeing their comrade fall, the other two men quickly dispersed.

Lyn relaxed a bit but kept her hand on her sword, “What? An arrow?”, she looked around for the source of the arrow until her eyes fell on a man on a horse, in sacaen clothing, with a bow.

“Who are-” Lyn began before something grasped her and wouldn’t let go.

“CELESTIA DAMMIT LYN! DON’T YOU EVER DO THAT AGAIN! DO YOU HEAR ME! DON’T YOU DARE DIE IN FRONT OF ME TOO!!!” Mark had enveloped Lyn in a tight embrace, holding back tears.

Kent galloped up to the two, hair wet from cold sweat at what had almost happened, “Milady Lyndis! Are you all right?”

“I’m fine. He... This man saved me.” Lyn said pointing to the man on the horse.

Kent sighed in relief before turning to the man, “May I ask your name?”

The man didn’t respond as he turned his horse and was about to go away.

“Wait! Why did you help me?” Lyn shouted prying herself from Mark.

The man turned his horse so he could face her, “I thought a Sacaean plainswoman was being attacked. I was mistaken.”

“No, you were right! I am from Sacae. I’m Lyn, the daughter of the Lorca chieftain.” Lyn said.

The man’s eyes widened, “The Lorca? There were survivors?”

Lyn nodded, “Yes.”

The man looked toward the castle, “You should leave at once. A blaze has started in the castle, and it’s spreading. Don’t be foolish and waste the life I just saved.”

“You’re from the castle? What’s happening? How severe is the fire? Is the marquess safe?” Lyn asked worried.

The man looked back to Lyn, “The castle is under attack, and the marquess has been accosted. The men who attacked you were probably some of the marauders. As captain of the castle guard, it’s my duty to rescue the marquess.”

“I see... All right then, we’ll help you.” Lyn said in a determined voice.

‘You heard her Mark, we’re helping. Calm down.’
‘How can I be calm, she almost just died.’
‘I know, I’m your subconscious, but there is a time and a place to break down from what could have been.’
‘It was just like that time though.’
‘And it didn’t end the same way, now deep breaths.’

Kent looked to Lyn in confusion, “Milady?”

The man shared Kent’s look, “Why?”

“These brigands are after me. If they’re attacking the castle, it’s because of me. So I must help if I can...” Lyn said boldly.

The man let out a sigh, “It sounds like you’re involved somehow...Lets go.”

“You’ll accept our aid?” Lyn perked up.

Kent remained silent as he eyed the man carefully.

The man did a bow on his horse, “I am Rath of the Kutolah. Our tribes may be different, but I will not abandon a woman of the Sacae.”

“Thank you, Rath! A thousand blessings upon you!” Lyn said excitedly.

“And a thousand curses upon our enemy!” Rath responded.

“Come.” Lyn said but then looked to Mark who was currently shaking and taking deep breaths with his head down.

“Mark? Are you-”

Mark raised his head, his trademark smirk plastered on his face, “I’m fine Lyn just getting over a little shock is all. Go check out that house, I saw someone interesting go inside, I’ll see what our new friend has to say.” Mark said as he strode past Lyn towards Rath.

“Once the marquess is safe, my men can move in. Perhaps the secret passageway...” Rath said rubbing his chin in thought.

Mark’s eyes lit up as he grinned a toothy grin, “Did you just say secret passageway?”

‘This is gonna be fun.’
‘Just don’t die.’

***********************************************************************************

The battle proved to be simpler than Rath expected. The marauders had men stationed outside and guarding the switches to the passageway, but they were easily taken care of by Dorcas and Erk. It also helped that Mark had Lyn recruit the blonde man from earlier named Matthew, who in laymen’s terms, was a thief. Matthew was able to help open the locked doors. Once they had opened the passage, Rath had taken command of his troops and routed the marauders from the castle.

Now, Mark, Lyn, Sain, Kent and Rath were walking to the throne room since their presence was requested by the Marquess.

‘He’s either going to reward us for the help or, be mad that this is our fault.’ Mark sighed.
‘Well we can only hope it’s the former.’
‘Knowing our luck it’s probably-’

Rath opened the doors to the throne room, sitting on the throne was a man who appeared to be in his 40’s with trimmed blonde hair.

‘-The latter.’ Mark thought as he saw the scowl that the marquess had.

Marquess Araphen turned his head to Rath, “Ah, it’s Rath! You’ve done well. What a performance.”

Rath saluted before responding, “Sir...If you have praise, it should be given to this group.”

“Hm? Who are you?” he asked as if he hadn’t noticed them.

‘Like you don’t already know.’

Lyn bowed, “My name is Lyndis. I’m pleased you’re well.”

The marquess looked disappointed, “Oh...It’s you. You’re Marquess Caelin’s-” he stopped himself, “Leave us Rath. I would speak with this girl.”

Rath bowed and left the throne room.

“Now...Lady Lyndis. Do you know the identity of those responsible for this uproar?” the marquess said through gritted teeth.

Lyn either didn’t notice, or ignored his tone, “I believe it to be the work of my granduncle, Lundgren.”

The marquess raised his voice, “That’s exactly right. Which means my castle has been damaged in your family’s petty inheritance dispute.”

Lyn looked taken aback but bowed again, “My-My apologies...”

“When I heard that Lady Madelyn’s daughter was in trouble, I thought to lend my assistance...” he said with a smile before his expression turning cold, “I find I’ve changed my mind. I withdraw my offer.”

“Marquess Araphen! You gave me your word, my lord!” Kent

The marquess turned to Kent and paused for a moment, “Your name is Kent, is it not? You failed to inform me of one most vital detail!”

Kent looked shocked, what could he have missed, “What...What do you mean?”

The marquess looked to Lyn before returning his gaze to Kent, “This girl does resemble Lady Madelyn, but...” he waved his hand dismissively, “I didn’t expect to see her so tainted with the blood of Sacae.”

Mark balled his fists.

“What?!?” was all Lyn was able to say, shocked at that reason.

“Don’t you feel the marquess of Caelin would be troubled to meet this... nomadic mongrel?” the marquess continued.

Mark’s eye twitched.

“You-!” Sain started before being stopped by Kent.

“Sain! Hold! My apologies, my lord Marquess.” Kent bowed, voice calm, but anger written on his face.

“Hm... Your man is poorly disciplined.” the marquess said with a pleased look

Kent tried again, “Marquess Araphen! Please... If you would grace us with your aid...”

The marquess pondered for a moment, “I hear Marquess Caelin is ill and abed. I question whether he will survive to meet this girl. In which case, his brother, Lundgren, will claim his title. And I certainly wish to avoid trouble with the coming marquess.”

“You scheming...” Sain began almost shouting.

“Sain!” Kent commanded

“I understand. Kent, Sain, Mark, we take our leave at once.” Lyn said through a calm voice, though her hand trembled in anger.

“Milady Lyndis! We-” Kent began before Lyn stopped him, raising her hand.

Lyn looked to the marquess with pure defiance and determination, “I am proud of the Sacae blood that runs through my veins. I will NOT accept aid from one who disparages my heritage.”

And with that, the group exited the throne room.

“That was well done, milady! The marquess is a lout! Don’t worry about anything. We’re all here for you! Isn’t that so, Kent?” Sain said reassuringly.

“I beg your forgiveness.” Kent said bowing deeply to his charge.

“Why are you apologizing, Kent?” Lyn asked

“I’ve been so concerned with seeing you to Caelin. I failed to take your feelings into account.” Kent said, still bowing.

“Is that it? Trouble yourself no more. You have put my safety above all else. Hold your head up and be proud. Just like Mark over here, he managed to remain calm the whole time.” Lyn gestured to the tactician.

Mark looked at them as they now had his attention. In an overly happy voice he responded, “Hm? Hehehe, oh, no Lyn, actually I’m absolutely furious. This has never happened before, but I’m actually numb with unbridled rage. Hehehe, even my usual thought process is frozen. I should calm down soon though since I had our newest member do a task that we’ll both get a kick out of. Hehehehehe.” Mark’s smile widened as one of his blue eyes would twitch every now and then. Everyone took a step away from him.

“Milady Lyndis...should we be worried.” Kent murmured.

*******************************************************************************************

As the legion walked out of the city Matthew approached Mark, dragging a cart that had a chest on it. Lyn would ask about it later. Right now she had other things on her mind as she conferred with her two knights.

“The marquess he said my grandfather was ill. We must hurry to Caelin...” Lyn said worried.

Kent put a hand on her shoulder, “As we approach Caelin, Lundgren’s obstacles will be more difficult to overcome. However, I’ve vowed to see you through to the end, milady!”

Lyn smiled, “I’m counting on you, Kent.” 

“I’m with you, too!” Sain exclaimed almost falling off his horse.

Lyn giggled at her friends antics, “Thank you, Sain.”

Mark walked up to the trio, his smile still there but noticeably less insane.

“Well, I feel much better now that I found Blueblood’s temporary replacement. What were you three talking about?”

Lyn turned to the tactician her smile turning to a look of worry, “Mark, Kent’s right in thinking that Lundgren will only make this more difficult for us. I-” before Lyn could say anymore Mark covered her mouth with his hand with a serious expression.

“Lyn I already have an idea of what you’re going to say. Probably something about putting me into too much danger so maybe I should leave. Well, you are one of the most foolish girls I have ever met, up there with Rainbow. You’re never aware of your surroundings because you focus on a single thing at a time, and you constantly put yourself in danger to help others before yourself.” Lyn looked shocked as Mark removed his hand and smirked. “However, those are precisely why you’re my friend, and why I can’t leave you until I’ve gotten you to your grandfather safe and sound. Do I make myself clear?” he said crossing his arms and raising an eyebrow.

Lyn’s shock turned to a warm smile. “Mark...Thank you for always standing at my side. it’s because of all of you that I... I will persevere! They will never break my spirit!” she said with determination before giving a light punch to Mark’s shoulder. “And I’m not foolish.” she laughed along with Mark.

Mark heard hoofbeats in the distance and that were getting louder. Mark turned around as Rath rode up to them.

“Rath! What is it? What are you-” Lyn exclaimed before Rath interrupted.

“I overheard the marquess talking to himself. Lyn of the Lorca... Proud daughter of the Sacae... I would join you. I would add my strength to yours.” Rath said.

“Really!?” Lyn asked.

Rath pulled out a bag and tossed to Lyn, “And this... I want you to take it.”

Lyn opened the bag and her eyes widened at what she saw, “This is... Gold!? It’s too much. I can’t accept it.” She said closing the bag and offering it back.

“Foolish <3” Mark said again in a sing-song voice as Lyn glared at him this time.

“Mark, we can’t accept this much gold. It’s not right.” Lyn scolded.

“I have no need for it. And if it will help you...” Rath said calmly closing his eyes.

“But-” Lyn wanted to say more but Rath held up his hand.

“I cannot take back something once offered.” Rath trotted to the rest of the Legion.”

Lyn looked back at the bag of gold, “Rath... I thank you.” she said quietly.

****************************************************************************************

That night...........

Mark sat on a nearby hill, close to camp as he stared at the stars.

‘They’re not Luna’s work, but they still have a random beauty about them.’

Mark lifted his hand, ‘So focus on a through another part huh’ he thought as he closed his eyes and felt for his magic. It was definitely there, but Mark was having more difficulty making it flow anywhere other than his hornless head.

“Shit.”

“What are you doing here alone big bwuder. If you’re staring at your hand then you have time to stare at me and make sure I’m still as beautiful as ever.” Serra said as she sat next to a startled Mark.

Mark looked at Serra then back to his hand, “I’m actually trying to do magic. I can definitely feel it but I can’t seem to focus it through any other part of my body.”

Upon seeing Serra’s confused expression, Mark elaborated, “Where I’m from, we have a different kind of magic that’s already in the body when we’re born. Before coming to Elibe I used to have something important that let me use my magic easily. Now I have to focus it elsewhere and it’s a pain in the ass.”

Serra took on a haughty tone, “Well what do you lack, other than my amazing skill and faith of course.”

‘Some peace and alone time perhaps.’

“Well, right now, I guess just proper motivation to keep practicing.” Mark said with a frown.

“Oh, what kind of motivation do you need?”

Mark sighed, “I don’t know, but once I help Lyn I have to cast the spell if I ever want to go home.”

Serra’s smile turned mischievous, “Well, hasn’t Lyn been your motivation for everything so far?”

Mark looked shocked at the question.

‘Wait. Has it?’
‘Well why did you leave Sacae?’
‘To help Lyn.’
'Why don't you immediately re-learn magic to go home?
‘Cause I won’t abandoned Lyn without reuniting her with her grandfather.’
‘Why did you have a minor freak out back at the city?’
‘Because I thought Lyn would die.’
‘And who have you developed feelings for?’
‘Lyn.... oh you sonofabitch, haven’t you heard that ignorance is bliss.’
‘Gotcha good this time.’

Mark was now rolling on the ground his face beet red while Serra laughed. “So you realized it finally huh? Your too obvious, unlike muah.” She gestured to herself.

Mark gave Serra a red-faced, flat look, “You may be my new adopted sister, but that doesn’t mean you should involve yourself with who I like and don’t like.”

Serra looked very pleased at his reaction, “But from what I know, that’s what siblings do. Blood related or not.”

Mark smirked before grabbing Serra, “They also do this.” he then began the tickle torture.

****************************************************************************************
“Hey big bro. Why the long face?” Marked said smiling ear to ear at his joke.

An orange earth stallion looked at the little unicorn for a second before groaning, “Hah, you really need to work on your puns kid. Anyway, I’m just a bit sad that I gotta leave is all.”

“WHAT! WHY?! W-was it something I did? I swear I’ll do better next time, please don’t go! Y-you’re the only family I got...” Marked said as tears began to build up in his eyes.

“I told you Mark, I’m going to join the Royal Guard. I gotta go legit at some point, and now that I’ve raised enough bits, you should be fine until I get back.”

Marked pouted at his dumb nickname, “Don’t call me Mark, it’s too short, and why can’t you just stay the way you are? Why do you have to leave?”

The orange stallion sighed, “Mark, the rest of the crew is going legit, I’m tired of this life. I also got you to think about so don’t be whining. I taught you everything you know to survive on your own. Plus you’ve got that filly friend of yours, Crystal, right?” Mark nodded as the orange stallion bent down to the foal’s level, “Mark, I promise you, I’m coming back. I’ll become a Royal Guard or my name isn’t Penned Gambit.”

*****************************************************************************************

Mark huffed in annoyance. Ever since Luna had visited his dream, he had begun to have his memory-dreams again. Though last night’s was admittedly nice and nostalgic, he didn’t want to have to deal with the stress of the later ones. He preferred his common dreamless sleeps.

‘Crap, I got too many things going on in my head.’
‘Yup.’
‘Maybe I should just lose you for a start.’
‘But then who would provide comfort and sanity whenever you make epic failures?’
‘Just shut up.’
‘So when are you going to tell Lyn your feelings?’
‘When they stop. You know we can’t be together. I’m from a different world and I’m a unicorn pony. She’s a beautiful warrior, and she’s human, and to add to the fact she’s also a noble.’
‘Is that all?’
‘You’re no help. But she probably doesn’t even feel the same way at all.’
‘How do you know?’
‘Well, she could have whomever she wanted with both her looks and personality. The loyal Kent, the reserved Rath, even some of the other Lycian nobles. What do I have to offer? Nothing.’
‘Well she did get a good look at you when you were naked.’
‘Seriously, your going there. Just, no.’
‘Remember, your subconscious.’

Mark shook his head trying to clear his thoughts. 

“Hey Mark are you alright? You’ve been distracted all morning.” Lyn asked, startling Mark.

Mark looked to the source of his ‘distraction’, as his face began to heat up, “I-its nothing Lyn, just deep in thought, about....um, strategies? Yah! Thats it! Strategies.” Mark barely managed to get out as he increased his walking speed to get distance from him and Lyn.

Lyn tilted her head, ‘He’s acting odder than usual, I wonder whats on his mind.’

She then turned to Kent, “Where are we, Kent?”

Kent turned his head, “This is Kathelet. If we head due south, we’ll pass into Caelin.”

“From here, I’d say we’re about ten days’ ride to Castle Caelin. Assuming we don’t run into any delays, of course.”

‘Sain, why, just why?’
‘Do you think he’s doing this on purpose?’
‘I honestly don’t know at this point.’
‘At least you’re not thinking about Lyn right now.’
Images of Lyn began to appear in his head.
‘I hate you.’
‘I love my job.’

Lyn gazed at the distant south, “Ten days...”.

Mark noticed movement in the corner of his eye. Getting into a stance and preparing for the worst, he was surprised when a boy maybe 14 or 15 years old ran up to them.

The boy looked desperate, “Pardon me, but...”

Lyn was cut from her thoughts as she noticed the boy, “Yes? Can I help you?”

“You and your friends... Are you mercenaries?” he asked trying to regain his breath.

Lyn raised an eyebrow, “And if we are?”

The boys face lifted a bit but was still desperate, “I need you help!”

Kent spoke up his hand currently on his sword as he scanned the area, “Lady Lyndis, you mustn’t let your guard down. Not even for a child.”

Lyn gave Kent a sad look, “I know. Forgive me, but we’re in a hurry. Is there someone else you can ask?”

The boy looked almost to tears, “There’s no time! Ninian’s been... It’s my sister! Some men have taken her away!”

Sain perked up when he heard, “Your sister? Did you say your sister’s been accosted?”

Mark and Kent facepalmed, 'Classic Sain.'

“That’s right! by some cruel, awful men. I don’t know what I’ll do without Ninian.” The boy said.

Sain looked to Lyn, fire in his eyes, “Milady Lyndis! We must help him!”

“Nonsense! We haven’t the time! If the marquess is as ill as we’ve heard, we must proceed!” Kent told Sain in a commanding tone.

Lyn looked between the two knights conflicted before she came to a decision, “Kent, I... I want to help this child.”

“Milady?”

“I’m worried about my grandfather, of course. But this!” She gestured to the boy, “I cannot stand by and let a child be taken from her home!”

“I see...”

Lyn hung her head, “I’m sorry, Kent.”

“I am your loyal retainer. You owe me no apologies. You must do as your heart dictates, milady. I will follow you, no matter where that may lead.”

Lyn raised her head, “Thank you.”

Sain was grinning ear to ear, “Hah! Such a noble speech! Ever the true knight, that one! Ah, well. you’re in luck, laddie! Let’s go get your sister!”

“Will you lead us to the men who’ve done this?”

The boy nodded, “Uh huh. My name is Nils. They’re really tough so be careful.”

Lyn smiled, “Leave them to us. We’re pretty tough ourselves. Right, Mark?”

"I'm not." Mark deadpanned.

Nils eyes seemed unfocused for a second before he turned around, “Ah! Oh, no...”

As Mark followed Nils gaze until he saw men in black clothing appearing from the shadows.

One of them began walking towards Nils confidently. “Heh heh heh... Found him! C’mon it’s back to Nergal with you. Quiet now. 

“NO! Let Ninian go!”

“We ain’t supposed to kill you, but we sure can rough you up! Get’em!”

Before the man could grab the boy, Mark stepped up and socked him across the face as hard as he could.

“OW! Dammit is your face a brick or something?!” he said, trying to shake the pain out of his hand.

‘This wouldn’t happen if I still had hooves.’
‘Depends on if you still hit like a filly.’
‘Shut up brain.’

The man looked surprised but had no real damage done, “Huh! Who do you think you are? You call that a punch.”

Lyn stepped in front of Mark, “Lyn!”, both he and Nils said in unison.

“Let the boy’s sister go.” Lyn said in a cold tone.

“I’d listen to her if I were you.” Mark added still trying to shake the pain away.

“Ah... So you want to help the kid, huh? What a shame. You’re gonna die for something that don’t concern you.”

Lyn looked frightfully amused, “You think so, don’t you? Do we look so meek to you? I think you’re in for a terrible shock!”

“Stupid girl... You’ll regret those words. Take ‘em down, boys!” he said looking behind to signal his men. As he turned back to Lyn though, he was met with another, stronger punch to the face, knocking him out cold.

“Also, I call that a punch.” Lyn said, shaking her hand before looking to Mark with a smirk, “Your right, his face was basically a brick.”

The boy spoke up, “Watch out, for their leader. He and some of his followers use dark magic!”

Lyn nodded, “I see we’re facing a shaman. Mark, I’ve heard that practitioners of the dark arts are fearsome foes. We’ll have to be careful-” she gripped her sword as they heard a twig snap.

She prepared herself as a man in black robes appeared out of the shadows, raising a hand, a black orb appeared in front of him. But before he could launch it, several flashes of light appeared and pierced his body, and he fell to the ground, dead.

Lyn looked to the source of the light, which happened to be a blonde woman. “What!? Who are you?” Lyn asked suspisciously, hand on her sword.

The blonde raised her hands in a calming gesture, “Please forgive me. I never meant to startle you.” The woman said in a soft voice.

Lyn examined the woman closely, “Your robes... They look like religious vestiary. Are you an Elimine bishop?”

“Yes...Well, no. I’m only an acolyte, an Elimine monk, to be specific. My name’s Lucius.” She said

‘That’s a strange name for a woman.’
‘Probably a culture thing.’

“Do you have business with us?” Lyn asked the blonde.

“I was at the inn when this child came seeking help. The innkeeper was afraid to get involved.” The woman frowned, “He was...unpleasant.”

“So he was a jackass.” Mark said in a matter-of-fact tone making Lucius raise an eyebrow.

“That’s...one way to put it.” she said.

Nils spoke up, “I wasn’t afraid of him! I’m used to being treated that way.

Lyn gasped in horror, “That’s awful.”

Lucius looked at Nils, sadness on her face before turning to Lyn again, newfound determination in her eyes, “May I please lend you my services? I truly wish to help the boy. If only a little.”

“Of course.”

“Thank you so very much. The blessings of St. Elimine be upon both of you.”

Mark turned to the Legion, “Alright everyone here’s the plan!”

********************************************************************************************
Mark narrowly dodged an ball of dark energy as it left a scorch in the door that he hid behind. “LYN! KENT! ANYONE! TAKE OUT THAT DAMN SHAMAN!” Mark shouted from behind the door of the house he had entered.

Mark was satisfied when he heard a scream of pain from the shaman, “I-I got him.” Florina called to Mark.

“Thanks Florina, go with Lucius and Lyn and take out their leader. I need to catch my breath.” Mark replied, slumping against the door in relief.

‘If I was older, I’d say I’m getting too old for this shit.’
‘But you’re not so suck it up.’
‘You’re a real ray of sunshine today.’

Mark moved over to the table, and sat on a chair. ‘Oooh, pickles.’ he thought as he opened the jar and started munching on them. He jumped in surprise when the door opened again revealing a large man with blue hair and armor, carrying a large and very intimidating axe. Luckily he seemed to preoccupied with himself to notice Mark.

“Blast, Eliwood’s late. I wonder what’s keeping him.” He sat at another chair as Mark just stared wide eyed and slowly closing the jar. “...Starting to think my axe’ll rust over before he finds his way here.”

The man now seemed to notice Mark, “Hey, who the hell are you! Are you- Are those my pickles!?”

“Sorrygottagobye.” Mark said as he ran and dove through a nearby open window. Still clutching the pickle jar.

“That sonofa-” the man was about to give chase, before he heard a high pitched and annoyingly familiar voice.

“Helloooo... Mark you in there?” Serra called opening the door before frowning, “Oh, an empty home how dull.” She closed the door.

The man in blue, slowly peeked out of the larder he frantically and barely managed to fit in, “Phew. I thought she’d find me here. What the hell is she doing here anyway?”

********************************************************************************************

Lyn looked around the now empty hallway, “Nils is your sister here-”

“Ninian!” Nils called out but receiving no answer his shoulders slumped. “Ninian... She’s not here. Why? Where could she be?”

Kent ran up to Lyn followed by Sain, “My lady Lyndis! A villager spotted a group of men riding south.”

“The boy’s dear sister...They must have her!” Sain pointed out the obvious.

Lyn started towards the door they came in, “Come! We must give chase!”

Nils didn’t budge, “But...But... We won’t make it!” Nils said tears forming in his eyes, “What if they’ve already...”

“Are you looking for this girl here?” came a voice from the door.

Everyone turned to look and what they saw was a young man, with red hair carrying an unconscious girl with extremely long hair that matched Nils' color.

“Ninian! Ninian!” Nils shouted in excitement and worry.

“She’ll be fine. She’s just lost consciousness.” The stranger said, setting Ninian down.

“Who are you?” Lyn asked.

“I’m Eliwood of Pherae. My father is the marquess.” he replied.

Lyn was shocked, “The marquess’s son!”

"She was with a band of ruffians. She seemed upset. She looked in need of rescuing...Was I wrong to involve myself?" He asked.

“No, you saved her life. Thank you. My name is Lyn. I’m from Sacae, I’m Marquess Caelin’s granddaughter.”

“Marquess Caelin?” Eliwood looked surprised.

Lyn started telling Eliwood her story while Mark began to think about something bugging him as he still clutched the pickle jar.

‘What the hay would mysterious men in black want with a brother and sister?’
‘Slaves?’
‘No, it would have been harder to escape and they would have likely tried to keep some of us alive. Remember what that one guy said before Lyn K.O.ed him.’
‘They need these two alive for something.’
‘But what? Should I try to get answers? It isn’t my business, but they did kinda get us involved.’
‘And because of it, you got a jar of pickles in the end.’
‘Yup, life is good sometimes.’


“And that’s my story. It’s not an easy tale to believe, I know...” Lyn said finishing her story to Eliwood.

‘If he sucks as much as marquess Araphen, I’m gonna smash this jar over his head. Pickles or no pickles’

“No. I do believe you.” Eliwood said simply.

“What?” Lyn and Mark said in unison.

Eliwood nodded before continuing, “At first glance, all I saw was a daughter of the plainsfolk. Now I can see it, though. You have your grandfather’s eyes.”

Lyn’s eyes lit up, “Do you know my grandfather?”

“The marquess, Lord Hausen, is my father’s good friend. I also know that the proud people of Sacae tell no lies. It’s true, isn’t it?”

“Yes... Thank you. I would not have expected any Lycian noble to be so courteous to a Sacaean nomad.”

“You seemed to be in trouble. May I be of assistance?”

“Thank you for your kind offer. But, this is my problem, though and I’ll deal with it.”

“I see. I’ll be in the area for a few days longer. If you need anything, please let me know. Lyndis, I’m on your side.”

“Eliwood... Thank you.”

She turned to Mark as she just noticed he was there.

“Mark, where were you? And why do you have a jar of pickles?” Lyn asked pointing to the jar.

“Because Lyn, pickles happen to be the best snack ever.” Mark said with vigor.

‘So pickles are his favorite? What else don’t I know about him?’ Lyn thought to herself before hearing a soft almost angelic voice.

“Who are they?” Ninian asked Nils.

“Uh...” was all Nils said before Lyn stepped forward to the girl.

“I’m Lyn. I’m glad you’re feeling better.” she said with a smile.

“Milady Lyn... Thank you. I’m called Ninian. My brother, Nils, and I are traveling performers.”

“Both of you? Your brother’s a musician. How about you, Ninian?”

“I...I dance.” she said quietly avoiding eye contact.

‘Wait why is she doing that, is she ashamed of it?’
‘Get your mind out of the gutter!’
‘No, I mean what’s so special about her dance and I don’t mean that in the club dancer way.’

“What? Oh my...you’re a dancer.” Sain’s eyes seemed to twinkle as he looked over the young girl.

'Well we all know what he's thinking.'

Lyn pinched the bridge of her nose, “Sain...Later, please.”

Sain flushed in embarrassment, “Um, yeah. Of course.”

“What kind of dancer are you exactly?” Mark asked almost afraid of what he might hear.

“Ninian dances to honor life. It’s special...Sacred.”

‘See it isn’t dirty.’
‘But it is still suspicious.’

“A sacred dance? What does that mean?”

“I...The dance I perform when we travel is just a normal dance. My other dance though...When they caught me, I twisted my ankle. I cannot dance to aid you...I’m sorry.” Ninian said shaking her head.

“Please don’t worry. We’re just happy to see that you’re out of harm’s way.” Lyn said.

Lyn’s statement seemed to put Ninian into a good mood, “Thank you.”

“But I am concerned about your leg. You can’t travel on it...” Lyn stated with concern.

Nils looked like he had an epiphany, “I’ve an idea. Would it be too much to ask that we travel with you?”

“I can’t allow that! It’s far too dangerous. We’re being hunted. We never know when we’re going to be attacked.”

'I just assume it's whenever Sain opens his mouth.'

“We wouldn’t be a hindrance. We could even help you. Right, Ninian?” Nils said turning to his sister.

“Yes. We might be able to repay our debt using our...special talents.”

Lyn raised an eyebrow, “Special abilities?”

“When something poses a threat to us, we can sense its approach.” Ninian responded.

Lyn's eyes were now wide in surprise and wonder, “Truly? That’s amazing!”

“Oh, like a pinkie sense!” Mark exclaimed getting looks of confusion from the others. 

Lyn shook her head and decided to get back on topic, “What do you think Kent?”

Kent pondered for a moment before replying, “I think leaving them here would case Lady Lyndis more worry than having them travel with us.”

She then turned to Sain, “Sain? Oh never mind. I know what your answer is. Do you really want to travel with us?” she asked wanting confirmation.

“Of course!” Nils said happily.

“You have our gratitude milady, oh...” Ninian said as she went from appreciative to crestfallen.

‘Uh oh.’

Lyn was alarmed by the change in attitude, “What’s wrong, Ninian?”

“I-I’ve lost my ring.” She murmured almost in tears

‘Phew, I thought it was something important.’

“Your ring?”

“They stole it? Those curs!!!”

‘And it’s not valuable enough to go after more men in black. Even if it we’re over 9000 gold or bits or whatever.’

“Was it valuable?”

“It was a keepsake from our departed mother.”

‘Doh!’

“It was also blessed by the spirit of Ninis...There’s no other like it in the world. And now we have lost it to those villains. There’s nothing we can do.” Nils said slumping his shoulders.

Lyn thought a moment

“Mark, can I talk to you?” She asked pulling Mark away from the twins. “You heard all of that right? What do you think? I’d really love to retrieve Ninian’s ring for her. But if Nils is right, those thieves might prove to be too strong for us. What should we do?”

Mark thought for a moment, “They went south, and that is our intended direction, so lets stop and get it back on the way to Caelin. Besides, their thieves, how can they be stronger than us?”

‘Unless I don’t know everything.’
‘And honestly you don’t.’
‘But I try.'

Lyn wrapped Mark in a hug (not her death hug) “You want to help them? That’s great! I was hoping you’d say that.” she said making Mark turn bright red at Lyn’s proximity.

‘I just hope this ring’s really worth it.’

*******************************************************************************************

“Why haven’t you done as my master planned yet Sombra!” Puppet-master seethed at the shadowy crystal unicorn king.

“Shut up. Your master gave me freedom to do this as I pleased and when I do something, I prefer to be....thorough.” The crystal king replied

“And what have you done then!” the spider-pony was almost yelling.

Sombra smiled a dark glint in his eyes, “I told you I’ve been thorough. I’ve expanded the brother’s jealousy into full blown hatred and fear of what he will eventually become if he continues to follow her. I have ‘contacted’ him telling him of a way out. Now you have something you can control and will follow orders unquestionably. Are you happy now, Spider-freak?”

Puppet-master began crawling away his voice echoing in the empty halls, “Yes Sombra. That is satisfactory. We will put that pawn to use soon. Come. My master rewards those that are loyal and get their tasks done well.”

Sombra’s shadowy legs turned solid as he followed the hybrid.

> Lyn's Story   Chapter 5: Questions and Confessions
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mark was having a very strange time right now.

After assaulting the fort that the thieves were hiding in and taking back Ninian’s ring, Mark had tripped and bruised his leg badly enough that he needed to rest it for a few hours, even with Serra’s healing. This meant that he had to ride a horse.

‘Is this messed up or am I just overreacting?’
‘I think your overreacting, you actually don’t have to walk anymore, you should do this more often.’
‘But I’m a pony riding a horse.’
‘Pony-turned-human riding a horse so it’s not weird for everyone else.’
‘Except me.’
‘At least mount wasn’t used in any sentences, that would be an awkward innuendo for you.’
‘Yah, I don’t think I could take it if anyone said that.'

“Remember, you can use my horse anytime Mark. It’s just too bad that the others wouldn’t let you mount their steeds.” Sain said to Mark.

‘FUUUUUUUUUUU-’

“Well Huey might let you mount her, if your ok with me on her too that is. She doesn’t like more than me and another mounting her at once.” Florina added quietly.

‘-UUUUUUUUUUU-’

“Sain! That’s not true, I would have let Mark ride “Swift” as well. He would just be behind while I’m up front.” Kent said in a scolding voice.

‘-UUCCCKKK!!!!!’

“Markey, are you ok big bwuder, your face is flushed and your eye is twitching!” Serra asked in a mixture of concern and sibling ribbing.

“That’s it, I’m getting off the horse!” Mark said rather loudly attempting to maneuver himself off. Unfortunately he was met with the hard part of a staff to the back of the head.

“Mark, NO! Cleric’s orders, you are not getting off of that horse until I say you’re better. Mark, are you listening. Stop pretending to sleep!” Serra said, her voice getting louder.

“Um, Serra I think you knocked him unconscious.” Nils said examining the slumped form that was Mark.

Serra’s eyes widened as she made an ‘0’ shape with her mouth, “Ooopsie.”

********************************************************************************************

“Leave me alone, do you have no idea who you’re messing with, fools.” Came the empty threat from a small black pegasus filly with a teal mane.

The group of ponies just laughed, “Hahahehe, you think you’re so tough do yah.” One of them pushed her. “Let’s show this little pipsqueak who’s boss boys.”

“I wouldn’t do that if I were you.”

Everypony turned to the source of the voice only to find a small yellow unicorn colt giving them a defiant smirk. “And who do you think you are, you little brat?”

The unicorn began walking past the group towards the bullied pegasus, “Oh, nopony important. In fact I was just passing by, when I saw a bunch of dummyheads picking on a single filly, so I thought I’d intervene.” the unicorn nudged the filly a bit towards the right.

This sent the group into hysterics, “A-and what do you think you can do to us HAHAHA!!!”

The unicorn kept was now pushing the filly to the right, “I couldn’t do that much...”  he quickly turned around and bucked the tree that was nearby as hard as his little legs could. He smiled when he heard the crack he was waiting for. “But that hive of hornets might be able to.” He said before backing away to the right with the filly as the hive that was barely holding onto the branch descended, right onto bullies.

“AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!”

The little colt turned to the filly, his smile still there, “And this is where we run.” he said before going into a sprint towards an open window to their right. The filly quickly followed.

When the two entered the building through the window, the colt quickly closed it behind them as the filly got a look at her new surroundings. It seems that they were in an old abandoned home, as the other windows were boarded up. One of the other things she noticed was that there was a bunch of cardboard boxes, pillows, and blankets and books making a mini fort.

“Welcome to my secret hideout. I’m only letting you in here cause it was close and those jerks needed to learn not to mess around on my turf.” The colt said as he plopped onto a pillow. “Remember, don’t tell anyone about it. It’s a secret.”

The filly couldn’t take it anymore, she began laughing. She started laughing so hard that she was rolling on the floor and trying to get her breath back.

“HEY, whats so funny?! I just saved your flank!” the yellow unicorn said looking offended as he rose from his pillow.

“I-it’s *snicker* not you *haha* but those dummies *HAHAHAHAHAHA*” she started laughing again.

The colt realized why she was laughing, *Snort* Yah, their faces were priceless huh?” He said before laughing just as hard as the filly.

When both of their laughter died down, the unicorn plopped onto his pillow again, offering one to the pegasus which she happily took.

“So, what’s your name? I’ve never seen you around here before.” he asked.

“My name is Chrys..... uh.... Crystal Orchid. Whats yours?”

“My name’s Marked Defiance, but just call me Marked. Not Mark. My brother’s the only one that calls me Mark, and I hate it.” he said pouting.

“Well Marked, why’d you help me, I could’a taken them out myself.” Crystal replied raising her nose in the air.

“You looked in trouble, and I’m the only one who’s allowed to cause trouble around here.” Marked Defiance said jokingly.

“I think you and I are gonna get along just fine” Crystal said through a laugh.

********************************************************************************************

Mark opened his eyes but quickly closed them when he was blinded by the firelight. Slowly opening his eyes this time, he groaned as he sat up and rubbed the back of his head. “Dammit, what the in tartarus happened?” 

“Ah!” Florina who was sitting nearby jumped from being startled, as she moved away from the awakened tactician.

“Oh, Mark, your awake. You’re just in time for dinner. Rath gave me some ingredients to help season a stew my tribe used to make.” Lyn said as she picked up an unused bowl and filled it with the stew.

‘This is the second time I’ve woken to her making me feel better.’
‘How long has it been?’
‘Here in Elibe? I lost track of time, but my best guess is almost a month.’
‘And in Equestria?’
‘I’m not sure. Remember, Luna said the time lapse varies every so often. But once again my best guess would be maybe a week or two.’

Mark looked around the fire and saw the Legion as well as the twins gathered around the fire conversing and having a good time, though Lyn, Florina, Rath, and Dorcas are the only ones who seemed aware that he was awake currently.

‘And now she has more friends than you.’
‘That’s not a bad thing, in fact I’m incredibly happy for her.’
‘Because you developed feelings for her.’
‘I’m not talking with you about this right now.’

Mark shook his heads from his inner thoughts as he came back to reality.
“Seriously though, what happened? I remember riding Sain’s horse, which I’ll never do again by the way, and then blank. Also how long was I out? Did I miss anything?”

Lyn smiled at Mark, “Well Serra said you fell asleep from exhaustion soon after we left the fort, though I get the feeling that she’s hiding something.” Lyn shrugged before handing Mark the bowl of stew and a wooden spoon.

Mark raised an eyebrow with a smirk, “So nothing bad happened? We weren’t attacked? Sain didn’t say something that would inevitably lead to fate taking a crap on us?”

“Wait, what was that last one?” Lyn giggled.

Mark just smiled as he took a sip from his stew. His eyes widened as he began to scoop up the delicious meal. There were vegetables in it and it had a nice flavor to it, but the best part was these little floating chewy bits in it. Finishing quickly he slurped it up, and asked, “Lyn, by all that is good in this world, tell me what is in that stew? It’s amazing.”

Lyn blushed a from the compliment, “It wasn’t much, just some vegetables, those spices I mentioned earlier and some rabbit.”

Mark’s paled, “Lyn, what did I tell you about me and meat.”

‘This again? come on, you’re human right now. Live a little. Meat is delicious.’
‘Maybe I’ll get used to the fact I find meat good eventually, but right now I’m not.’

“That’s right! You don’t eat meat where you come from. Where was that by the way?” Serra asked loudly as she seemed appeared next to a surprised Mark.

Now everyone knew he was awake. But hearing the question, stayed silent as they wanted to hear their tactician’s answer.

Mark paled more as he tried to say give a vague reply, “Um.. I come from... a different continent entirely.”

“Which one? I’m aware that there are several, though I’ve never met anyone from them.” Lucius asked in her soft voice.

Mark began scouring his brain for the names of the nearby continents.

“Um, well, Telli- NO- Akaneia! I‘m from Akaneia.  Hehehe.” Mark replied rubbing his head in discomfort.

“...Stop lying.” was all Rath had to say before everyone looked between him and a wide eyed and frozen Mark.

Mark stuttered, “I-I’m not-”

“Mark, I have met enough people to tell when one is lying or at least hiding something. This is added to the fact that your mannerisms are strange and whenever you lie or say something not entirely true, you avoid direct eye contact. I may trust in your skills at tactics, Mark, but you have not yet earned my trust in you yourself. The only reason I’ve followed your orders is because Lyndis trusts you.” Rath said in a serious tone.

Mark gulped, “That may be the most I’ve ever heard you talk-”

“You also tend to change the subject.” Rath interrupted.

‘Well, shit’

“Rath! Leave Mark alone! He doesn’t have to say anything if he doesn’t want to!” Serra defended her adopted brother.

“Rath, Serra’s right, Mark’s personal history shouldn’t matter.” Lyn agreed.

“That’s right! Mark’s been a fellow to us since we started.” Sain added.

Kent decided to speak up, “That may not be entirely true lady Lyndis. We know the general reasons for everyone’s joining on our task as well as their loyalties and origins, except for Mark. I’d like to say that Mark’s an ally, but for all we know he could be planning something.”

Mark and Sain looked at Kent in disbelief.

Lyn looked at him as if he just insulted her, “Kent! How could you say something like that! Mark’s been with me since before we started trying to reach my grandfather.”

“Milady, forgive me, but then why is it that you avoid explaining how you two met? And he, where he came from?” Kent asked.

Lyn blushed at the memory of how she found Mark without clothes, “I-I found him on the plains unconscious.”

“Why was he unconscious? What if he has just been trying to get close to us this whole time to spring an elaborate trap! From what I’ve seen he’s smart enough for it.” Kent continued.

‘That was probably the most complimentary accusation I’ve ever received.’
‘Dammit, defend yourself or something.’

Mark shook himself out of his shocked stupor, “Kent, isn’t that taking it a bit far? Aren’t you being paranoid?”

Kent gave the tactician a suspicious glare, “Mark, I have to be paranoid and try to think of all the possible outcomes and obstacles for lady Lyndis’ safety.”

Mark crossed his arms, “Isn’t that my job as the tactician? How long has this been eating at you? I honestly thought we were friends, or at least got along well.”

“Yes it is your job, but I can’t truly leave it up to you, since you are also the most suspicious one. Don’t get me wrong, I do consider you a friend, but my duty must come first, and I’ve had suspicion ever since you kicked down Sain after he insulted the names that you possibly made up.” Kent replied.

Lyn stepped forward looking furious, “That’s because those were the names of his friends! Whether he made them up or not, I’m sure that Mark had good reason for the things he does.”

Kent bowed to Lyn, “Forgive me milady but I’m only trying to look out for your safety.”

Lyn was still mad though, “No! I’m not going to let this one slide Kent. You’ve just insulted one of the first friends I’ve had in a long time. I understand your concern, but I have the utmost faith in Mark-”

“Lyn, he has a point.” Mark said.

Lyn and the legion froze as they turned to Mark, whose head hung low.

“What did you-” she began but was interrupted by Mark.

“I said, he has a point Lyn. You all have every right to be suspicious of me. Tartarus, if I were in your shoes I’d be suspicious of me too. I have avoided speaking about myself for reasons that are my own.”

“Mark I-” Mark raised his hand to Lyn to tell him that he wasn’t finished.

“And so, for right now, I’ll try to answer any questions that you have. However, I will let you know now that I may be unable to go into detail, nor explain things properly. You will just have to take what I can give. If you can’t accept that then fine.” Mark said in a defeated tone as he looked at all the legion. 

Clapping his hands together he continued, “Ok, we’ll go in a circle, starting with Kent and ending with Rath. You’ll all take turns asking questions, and as I said, I’ll answer what I can.”

‘You sure about this?’
‘I don’t think I have a choice.’

“And how do we know your not going to lie?” Kent asked.

“You don’t. But apparently, I have a couple of tells.” Mark said glancing at Rath.

He pointed to the red knight, “Kent your up first, what’s your question?”

“Do you intend harm on lady Lyndis in any way shape or form.”

“No. Not if I can help it. Kent, despite how I act sometimes I care deeply for my friends, I considered Lyn my first friend in Elibe until we met you at Bulgar and I’ll be damned if I let anything happen to her.” Lyn blushed a bit when she heard that. “Florina your next?”

The peg. knight tried to hide behind Huey as all the attention focused on her, “Um... well it’s a stupid question-”

Mark smiled at her shyness, “Florina there is no stupid questions. And if there were, it would have been Kent’s.” This got chuckles from Sain and Matthew. “So please just ask.” Mark said reassuringly.

“Um, mine is just... why is it that before every battle you put on your hood, even when it’s dark.” she asked.

“It makes me look mysterious.” Mark joked, although he just received ‘Are you an idiot?’ looks from everyone. He sighed, “Because Florina, to me, it helps me focus and think. It also obscures some of my vision a bit so that I can focus more directly on what I do see. That was a good question, I hadn’t honestly noticed or even thought about it till you asked.

'Plus it makes you look like a badass.'
'Got that right.'

Florina nodded.

Wil was next in line for a question, “So Mark, why is Lyn avoiding the question about how she found you?”

Lyn turned five different shades of red as Mark just scratched his chin thoughtfully. “Well, first you all have to know that my coming here to Elibe was an accident. The next part, well, where I’m from, clothes aren’t necessarily a...necessity.” Mark said with a smile.

‘Oh this should be good.’

Mark looked around at the Legion. The girls were all blushing profusely, Lyn, so much, Mark thought she was glowing. Rath, Dorcas, and Kent just stared, as if Mark had just sprouted another pair of arms. Wil, Sain, and Nils jaws had dropped so far that Mark thought a bug might fly in there. Matthew on the other hand was laughing his ass off at the others reaction, Mark soon followed suit.

“Y-you must be kidding, no clothes!” Wil asked for confirmation, clearly not believing a word Mark said.

“HAHAHA *snicker*, Nope, all she found me in was this cloak HAHAHAHA!!!” Mark managed to get out before laughter overcame him again.

Everyone except Matthew and Mark, turned to Lyn looking for the truth. Lyn blushed even harder if that was possible, avoiding eye contact with them as much as she could, “I-its true. He was bare, unconscious, and covered in crushed cherries when I found him.” she muttered.

Matthew and Mark had begun to calm down, but upon seeing everyone watching them they burst out into uproarious laughter, again.

Mark tried his best to calm down from his laughter, “*HAHA*, OW! My sides!!!*HAHAHA!* Sorry *HA*, just give me a sec HA.” Mark began taking deep breaths. Until he was finally able to speak.

Wiping a tear from his eye from laughing so hard, he continued to talk. “I’m sorry, about that. But your faces were just too priceless. *Snicker* Anyways, yes, it’s true that I was naked when Lyn found me, and I was covered in cherries due to a prank by my friend. Anyways next question goes to Erk.” He gestured to the purple haired mage.

“I don’t really know or care too much about you Mark. But if I have to ask a question, it’s going to be why in the Elimine’s name have you been pairing me up with her” Erk pointed at Serra “every battle?”

“Because I love watching you squirm.” Mark said with a smile as Erk scowled. 

“But in all seriousness, Erk you are a mage with a lot of potential. In my opinion you just need practice. Practice that you won’t get, by getting too injured or dying. So I’m sticking you close to our favorite and only resident healer. Besides your supposed to be escorting her anyways. Next up is Dorcas.”

Erk looked at Mark, surprised that he had gotten a serious answer after all, as Mark turned to the burly man.

“...You never answered where your from or at least why you don’t want to talk about it.” was all Dorcas said.

Mark ran his fingers through his hair, “Yah, I figured someone would eventually ask this again. The reason I don’t talk about it is because I have a feeling that it will sound too unreal for you.” Mark paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts before continuing, “You see, where I’m from, we haven’t had any wars or anything of that scale for about 1000 years give or take. The closest we’ve gotten would be when an old chaos diety almost took over, or when our capital was attacked.”

“Wait, how are those not up to scale with a war? Usually retaliation is big on those sort of things.” Matthew chimed in.

“Well, both were taken care of by the elements in about a day. Basically our version of your legendary heroes, except their alive right now and live out normal lives. In fact, I’ve already told you their names.” He looked to Sain who was giving a sheepish smile.

“Wait! What are their names? You never told me!” Serra said like an excited child.

Mark sighed, ‘I hope this isn’t a repeat of before.’ “Don’t laugh...but our naming system is a bit different than it is here.” Mark inhaled and spoke, “Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow, and Pinkamena or Pinkie as she likes to be called.”

Nobody laughed (especially Sain) to Mark’s relief, though Serra seemed to be stifling giggles.

“Then theres the fact that our rulers are probably the most powerful beings there.” Mark added.

“Your rulers?” Matthew asked with a strange curiousity.

“Yes, our kingdom is a diarchy of two princesses. I’m actually on first name basis with both of them given the fact I’m training under the royal tactician. Also I’m counting that as your question, Matt.” Mark smirked at the thief who just shrugged.

“Ok, next is Lucius.” Mark said turning to the blonde woman.

“Well, I had a previous question, but now I’m curious. You see all the names you gave except for Applejack sound feminine. Does that mean that your society is female dominated?” Lucius asked.

“Not unless you count the Princesses as rulers. I mean male and females are treated basically the same. Its the matter of our birth ratio.” Mark said scratching his chin. “I mean if you went there, you’d be treated like any other girl.” Mark grinned as he felt he needed to add it. “In fact all the boys would love to meet a lady such as you Lucius.”

“Um, Mark-” Lyn started before Sain interrupted.

“Well, I can’t have that happen, what if those men are too uncouth and rough on this beautiful sunflower!” Sain got up and walked towards Lucius. “Don’t worry my dear, no men shall bother you unwillingly as long as I am here to defend you.” Sain said as he grabbed Lucius’ hand.

Mark rolled his eyes as he got up to stop Sain. “Sain, really? Lucius is a capable young lady, she can take care of herself. Plus she can shoot light spear-things at people.”

“Lyn, those two don’t know, do they?” Florina asked.

“I-I don’t think that they do.” Lyn said surprised at what was happening.

“Then this should be a good show.” Mathew said as he watched in anticipation.

“Um, you two-” Lucius began.

“Sain, seriously I’m trying to not seem suspicious anymore and you can’t stop trying to hook up with girls.” Mark said

Sain looked affronted, “Well Mark, as a knight it is my duty to protect all women and children from men who might do them harm!”

“-this, I don’t know why this usually happens but-” Lucius continued.

Mark looked exasperated, “What did I just say about no wars in 1000 years! Besides the Princesses are very adamant in stopping pon- people from acting like that. They only failed when it came to Blueblood.”

“And protect them from this “Blueblood” I shall” Sain said striking a knightly pose.

“-I’m a man.” Lucius said calmly.

Mark and Sain literally froze in place, before turning their heads slowly to the blonde.

“W-what did you say? I don’t think we heard that right.” Mark and Sain said almost in unison.

“I said that I’m a man.” confirmed Lucius as she he took a sip from her his tea.

Mark was frozen dumbfounded, Sain on the other hand backpedaled until he tripped over a nearby log.

‘Well your mind is fucked right now huh?’

“B-but..how...you...”

‘Use your words like an grown up.’

Mark took a very deep breath before shouting from shock, “But you don’t look anything like a man! Your hair is way too long and your face is so feminine! The only thing separating you from a woman is the fact your chest is slightly flatter than Serra’s!”

‘Smooth. Wait watch ou-!!!’

A large clang was heard as the (empty) metal pot Serra threw hit Mark’s head.

“OW! Serra! What was that for?! All I said was that sh- that he had a flatter chest than you.” Mark said rubbing the spot the pot had hit.

Mark quickly ducked again, this time dodging the Kent’s shield, which had been near Serra. Unfortunately for Sain, who had recovered after tripping, the shield nailed him in the chest, knocking him back over.

“Mark you dummy. You don’t talk about a lady’s chest like that!” Serra shouted at the Mark as she looked for something else to throw.

“I’m sorry, but how am I supposed to talk about a lady’s chest then?! Please enlighten me because I apparently have no idea!”

Serra was absolutely fuming, “You-tha- Ugh! UUUUUUGHHH!” was all she managed to let out before Lyn put a hand on her shoulder.

“Serra! Calm down. I really don’t think he knows why he shouldn’t say things like that,” She shot a glare at the tactician, “right?”

Mark just nodded furiously, his eyes widening as he saw the next object Serra was reaching for. 

Serra stopped reaching for the Mani Kati  when she thought about what Lyn said. Then looked Mark straight in the eyes. “Well, ok then, but I expect a FULL apology later, understood?” Serra said in her usual arrogant tone.

Mark just continued nodding as Serra took her seat again. Clearly not as amused anymore, though Matthew looked like he might start breaking down in laughter again.

Mark took another deep breath to calm his nerves.

‘Well that could have been worse.’
‘No shit sherclop.’
‘What are we apologizing for again?’
‘I have no idea. But you insulted her somehow.’
‘Dammit.’

“Ok, next question goes to Sain.” Mark said as he turned to the knight who was just laying on the ground at this point.

“As long as I don’t get hit with anymore surprises or shields I think I am fit to ask a question about your origin. But let it be known, I do trust you Mark, I don’t think you would do anything to purposely betray us. Now for my question, What did you mean by birth ratio? I don’t quite understand.” Sain said as Mark decided to cut Sain some slack and help him back to his feet.

“Actually this part I’m a little reluctant to tell you, Sain.”

Sain took an offended pose, “What?! But you answered everyone else’s questions so far and then some. Why would you not answer mine?”

‘Crap I really don’t think I should tell him.’
‘You think he’ll do something stupid?’
‘I guess I’ll find out the hard way.’

Mark sighed, “Sain its not the answer itself I’m afraid to give. Its who I’m giving it to. But yes, I will answer your question.” Mark said as he took his seat again. “You see the birth ratio where I’m from is 7:4.”

Everyone was confused except for Florina, Rath, Erk, and Kent, who understood what he meant but was surprised at the answer.

“Mark, what do you mean 7:4? That doesn’t make sense.” Lyn asked.

‘Well, here we go.’

“What I mean by that, Lyn and everyone who doesn’t understand demography or fractions, is that out of every 11 poni- I mean people born, only 4 are male. And thats just a current rough estimate.”

Lyn’s eyes widened, “Wait! So what your saying is-”

“That the majority of my home’s population is female.” Mark said simply.

Sain looked like he was piecing things together. “So what your saying is, the majority of your people are female, you live in a peaceful land, AND clothes aren’t necessary.”

Mark gave an unsure nod as he didn’t like where this was going.

Sain turned to Lyn with the fiercest determination Mark had ever seen in his eyes, and grasped her hand, “Milady, I propose that I personally escort Mark back to his homeland after our business with Lundgren is taken care of! Please, allow me to keep our dear friend and tactician as safe as possible.”

Mark, Kent, and Erk, facepalmed.

“Sain you oaf! We have an oath and responsibility to keep lady Lyndis safe, all the time! You can’t just decide to go on a vacation to meet ladies!” Kent scolded harshly.

Sain looked as if Kent had crushed his very dreams before bowing his head, “You’re right Kent. It is my duty as a knight to keep milady safe.”

‘Man, now I feel sorry for the poor guy.’
‘Well theres nothing you can do.’
‘I’ll tell him he can visit sometime.’
‘But he can’t.’
‘He doesn’t know that.’

“Sain, if you’re so adamant about coming to Equest- to my homeland, I can ask the princesses to provide an escort if they are able.” Mark lied, hoping that it would at least make Sain feel better.

Sain looked to Mark, hope restored, “Mark, you are truly a dear friend. It is a shame that some” Sain glanced at Kent and Rath, “just can’t seem to see the goodness in you that lady Lyndis and I see.”

“Don’t mention it.” Mark replied waving a dismissive hand.

‘Seriously, don’t.’

“Alright, next up is Nils and Ninian” Mark said as he looked to the twins.

Nils was the first to respond, “How does your hair do that?”

Mark instinctively reached for his hair. Then looked back to Nils in confusion.

“I mean the white at the ends of it.”

Mark’s mouth formed and ‘0’.

“Actually, my hair is just naturally this way. I don’t know the specifics as to why only the ends are white, but between this enigma and Pinkie, I’ve learned to just accept it.” Mark said, now playing with the white in his hair as he turned to the other twin.

“Um, Mark, sir. Actually, may I ask you my question in private?” Ninian asked.

“Sure, I guess” Mark said shrugging before turning to Lyn, “then you’re up Lyn.”

Lyn gave Mark a conflicted look, “Actually Mark, I have more than one question. But I’m trying to figure out which one to ask.”

“You know what Lyn, because it’s you, I’ll make an exception and you can ask two. I mean really, your the one who deserves to know me the most so I’ll cut you some slack.” Mark said with a warm smile.

‘Your just allowing it cause you have feelings for her.’
‘Maybe, but thats none of your business.’
‘It is because I’m you, except cooler.’
‘Yah, but I’m the one in control.’
‘Prick.’
‘Jackass.’


“No, I couldn’t. It wouldn’t be fair for everyone else who only could ask one question.” Lyn replied.

“Lyn, if you think about it, it’s not really unfair, since their going to be listening to my answer as well. Besides I’m generously offering this and this is the third time you’ve tried to pass a generous offer. So please just ask away before I change my mind.” Mark told her like a teacher scolding a student.

Lyn’s expression was neutral, “Mark, those other two times were different. You’re my friend, you already have my complete trust and I believe that you will just tell me when you feel like it. Am I right?”

Mark blinked a couple of times before his mouth creased into a warm smile.
“Thanks Lyn. That really means a lot to me. Go ahead and ask your question before I get all mushy.”

“Well, its just... why is it that your name sounds so normal compared to your friends? I mean, do you have Elibean ancestry too?” Lyn asked

“Actually Lyn, I had no idea Mark was a normal name here. In fact, Mark isn’t even my full name” he paused in memory as his tone saddened a bit, “it was... it was the nickname my brother gave me. It used to irk me so much, but it was still what he called me.”

Lyn looked like she was about to say something but Mark put his hand up indicating he wasn’t finished.

“However, you’re probably wondering what my full name is. So I guess I will re-introduce myself.” Mark said as he got up and bowed “My name is Marked Defiance, self-proclaimed jokester, friend of the element bearers, and student to my land’s royal tactician. I like to go by the name of "Mark" however, so please call me that.”

Everyone just nodded (apparently expecting a stranger answer than the no clothes one).

Mark looked to his unofficially adopted sister with a smirk, “And your up Serra, as long as you don’t throw anything else.”

Mark chuckled when Serra pouted, but a mischievous grin spread on her face. “So...Markey...With all those girls back home, do you have anyone waiting for you? Like a suitor, fiance, or lover?” Serra asked, fluttering her eyelashes as Mark just stared back, flabbergasted.

Everyone else, stared at Mark, expecting an answer, while the tactician just sat there wide eyed and jaw dropped.

After noticing everyones gaze, Mark composed himself, though his face now had a red hue to it. “Serra, you know better, and the answer is no. I don’t have any suitors, fiances, or lovers. Now can we please-”.

“Mark, don’t use the plural. That’s grammatically wrong and may cause misunderstandings.” Lucius corrected.

“Misunderstandings for what?” Mark asked, now confused.

“Well when you use the plural like that it makes it sound like you’re courting more than one woman.” she he said simply.

“Yah, that’s why I used the plural. Because of the difference in numbers between male and females, some poni- some people have multiple wives or lovers. Though recently, it has become somewhat uncommon.” Mark noticed the looks the others were giving him. “What? is it something I said?”

“M-Mark! Are you saying you have polygamy where you’re from?!” Serra asked in surprise.

“Yah. Why?” Mark asked.

‘What’s the problem?’

“It goes against the teachings of St.Elimine!” Both Lucius and Serra exclaimed.

‘Oh.’
‘Cultural thing.’

“But Sacaens and citizens of the western isles used to do it often, it’s written in one of my books. And besides haven’t you heard of cultural relativism? What may be wrong to your ‘teachings’ is acceptable to another culture or society, in this case my homeland.” Mark stated in a matter of fact tone.

Lucius rubbed herhis temples, “You are correct Mark, it’s just very surprising is all.”

Mark, turned to the final person and the one who started this whole fiasco.
“Alright Rath you’re the final person, ask away.” Mark said in a somewhat icy voice, hoping that the sacaen wouldn’t ask something too harsh or bring up anything as uncomfortable as the last conversation.

“.....No. You’ve answered with honesty. I’ll trust you for now.” Mark sighed in relief “Besides everyone has some secrets, and you yourself are not really a threat to me or to Lyndis. I was only worried that you could be associated with someone who might be.” Rath stated in his usual tone.

“Should I feel insulted or happy that you just said I’m trustworthy for being a weakling?” Mark asked with smirk.

“Take it as you will.” was Rath’s curt reply.

********************************************************************************************

Mark sighed as he leaned up agains the tree and looked towards the night sky.

After the little ‘fireside interrogation’ as he liked to call it, Mark had felt exhausted mentally.

‘At least I didn’t give away anything important.’
‘Like the fact you’re a pony from a land of creatures that don’t exist here.’
‘Yah, that.’

“Um, Sir Mark?”

Mark looked to the side and saw Ninian standing there.

“Thats right. You wanted to ask your question in private.” Mark looked around and saw nothing. “Well I think we’re alone, so this is probably as private as it will get. Also, just call me Mark, none of this “sir” stuff, ok.”

“Well si- Mark, when you explained where you were from it sounded wonderful. I just have to ask if you know what Equestria is.” Ninian said, looking into Mark’s widening eyes.

‘HOLY SHIT!’

“H-how did you know?” ‘Cause you explained it earlier.‘ mentally slapped himself,  “D-does that mean you’re from Equis as well? Are you a pony too? How did you get here?”

Ninian shook her head, “No, me and my brother are... dragons. We descended from the dragons that used to live here in Elibe. You said that you had gotten here by accident, but me and my brother...We were forced here by a unicorn.” she said grimly

Mark’s stared in disbelief.
‘Who would do something like that?’
‘I don’t know, there hasn’t been a unicorn evil enough to do something like that in awhile.’
‘Since Sombra, and that’s not exactly true. Remember, Manehatten wasn’t exactly easy for anypony.’
‘Well, when we leave for home, lets take them with us.’

“Ninian, if that is the case, when I learn to control my magic again, I’ll bring you and Nils with me when I leave. Then we can appeal to Celestia and Luna to get this unicorn brought to justice!” Mark told her trying cheer her up

She looked directly into Mark’s eyes, “Mark, I believe that the only way me and Nils will be able to get back is through the Dragon Gate. Even if you tried using your teleportation on me or Nils, we are a special type of ice dragon.”

Seeing Mark’s confused expression she added, “We have a naturally strong resistance to magic.”Ninian paused for a second, obviously trying to find the best way to say her next part. 

“The reason I’m telling you this.... is because I think Equestria is in danger. That unicorn had plans. When he kidnapped us, he thought that I was unconscious, but I was able to hear most of their conversation. He traded us to a man named Nergal in exchange for something. Something that could possibly tip the balance of power in his favor. Please, when you go back you have to warn the Princesses.” Ninian said desperately.

Mark looked at Ninian with concern, “What about you two? When I go what will happen to you? I can only assume that those guys chasing you work for this ‘Nergal’ character. Will you be alright?”

Ninian smiled, “Thank you for caring Mark, but me and Nils will make do as long as we stay together.” 

Ninian looked at Mark again, this time a little worried. “Also, please promise me that this conversation will stay a secret until you get back to Equestria. I don’t believe that humans will be accepting of me or Nils if they found out that we were dragons. The scouring soured the image that they have for our kind.”

“Cross my heart, Hope to fly, Stick a Cupcake in my- OW! Sonofabitch!” Mark was covering the eye he had accidentally poked with his finger. Ninian giggled at his antics, her mood better.

Ninian gave Mark a warm smile and nod, “Thank you, Mark.” before walking back to the campsite.

Mark leaned back against the tree again as he rubbed the eye that he had poked.

‘Dammit, this has put a whole new spin on things.’
‘Now you have a whole other reason for going back though.’
‘True, but I hope I’m able to keep this hidden. If push comes to shove, I may be forced to tell someone my new reason for wanting to get back home.’
‘But you just pinkie promised.’
‘Pinkie doesn’t know right?’
‘But breaking a pinkie promise is breaking your friend’s trust, and losing a friends trust is the fastest way to losing a friend--’

******************************************************************************************
Meanwhile........

“FFFOOOOORRRRREEEVVVVERRRRR!!!” Pinkie shouted out as she popped out of a nearby basket.

“GAAH! Pinkie! What the hay was that for?!” Rainbow Dash said after getting the begeezus scared out of her by Pinkie.

“Teehee, I just had a feeling.” *Wink*

*******************************************************************************************

Mark felt an unnatural shiver go down his spine.
‘I understand. I shouldn’t do that to a friend. You’re right.’
‘Of course I am, I’m awesome.’
‘And your me now-’

Mark’s thoughts were interrupted when he heard some rustling from a nearby bush. Mark looked to the bush, and Lyn stepped out from behind it and let out a breath of relief. She glanced at Mark. Both looked at each other, surprise written all over there faces.

“Uh, hey Lyn, you didn’t happen to hear the earlier conversation, did you?” Mark asked nervously.

Lyn was currently blushing, “N-no, um, how long have you been there?”

“Since after my ‘interrogation’. Did you need anything?” Mark said with his trademark smirk.

“You didn’t happen to see or hear anything unusual in the last 5 minutes, right?” Lyn said her blush growing a bit.

Mark shrugged, “Not really, just nature and my thoughts. The occasional owl, the rustling of leaves, the fall of water-” Realization dawned on Mark.

‘There’s no streams nearby.’
‘Lyn just appeared from behind a bush’
‘OH CELESTIA!’

Mark and Lyn made brief eye contact before looking away, both red in the face.

Lyn, still avoiding eye contact, spoke up, “Um...Mark, I’m glad I found you actually. I had another, question, but I didn’t want it to make you uncomfortable in front of the others.”

“S-sure Lyn, you can ask me anything!”

“Well, you see....You’ve been very distracted lately. I asked some of the others, but they either didn’t know or didn’t tell me. Then I asked Serra, and she said that you were thinking about a girl. I just wanted to know if you were lying earlier about not having someone waiting for you.” Lyn said rubbing her arm.

‘Why did she sound nervous saying that last part?’

Mark looked to the distance, “The truth is Lyn, I have been thinking about a girl. I know I shouldn’t and I’ve honestly tried not to, but she keeps popping into my head.”

‘Doesn’t help that I see her everyday.’ Mark thought.

Lyn’s face fell, her hair covering eyes, “I..I see. I’m sorry, you don’t have to answer anymore if you don’t want to. Thank you for telling me. She must be a very special girl.”

Mark sighed, “She is. I haven’t even told her how I feel. And I don’t think I should. Not only would it not work out, she would probably hate me for it, or worse, get distracted in battle and die.”

‘Hey, if you really want to keep it a secret, you might want to watch what you say.’
‘What do you mean?’

Lyn perked up a bit, “In battle?”

‘Shit.’
‘Told you so.’

“Um, yah she’s a...um...she’s-” Mark’s heartrate rapidly sped up in panic.

‘Think of something.’
‘I can’t!!!’

Lyn put on a smile though her eyes told a different story, “It’s ok Mark, I won’t tell her.

Mark froze, “Huh?”

“Florina will figure it out on her own eventually, I understand that you don’t want her getting hurt or anything, especially with how she is around men.”

“But it’s n-” Mark began but stopped himself.

‘Do you want to really keep this a misunderstanding?’
‘I DON’T KNOW! This has never happened to me before!’
‘Misunderstandings happen to you alot.’
‘Not that. This, confessing or lack thereof.’
‘You’re still scared by what happened with Crystal.’
‘...Yes.’
‘If you don’t get this off your chest you’ll  remain distracted and could get your new friends killed.’
‘Have I ever told you that I hate it when you’re right.’


“Lyn it’s not Flo-” Mark cleared his throat, “It’s not Florina that I like.”

Lyn looked to Mark in confusion.

Mark gathered his courage and spoke his heart out, “This girl, she’s...It should be wrong for me to be thinking this, but I find her to be the most attractive girl I’ve ever met. She’s beautiful, humble to a fault, and would do anything to ensure her friend’s safety.”

Lyn’s eyes widened as realization dawned on her.

“Lyn, I’ve only known you for almost a month now, but I can’t stop my feelings for you, no matter how much I’ve tried. I...I don’t...ugh, I’m sorry. I’m not good at this sort of thing.”

Mark took a deep breath before continuing.

“I can make jokes, insults, and strategize for almost any situation, but I can barely do anything romantic. If...If you don’t want to see me again, or anything like that after this, just say the word and I’ll go, or keep these feelings bottled up again. But I-”

Finally hearing enough, Lyn cupped Mark’s face with her surprisingly soft hands, silencing him. Lyn’s emerald eyes locked onto Mark’s Icy blue eyes.

Lyn expression was caring as she spoke, “Mark, you were with me since the beginning. If it hadn’t been for you, we likely wouldn’t have even gotten this far. I care for you. I don’t want you bottling up your emotions nor would I never want to see you again.” she giggled a bit as she added, “And it’s cute seeing you try to be a romantic.”

Mark blushed as he chuckled nervously, he probably did look ridiculous with all his recent stuttering.

Lyn released Mark’s face, her warm expression turning to one of sadness as she looked toward her feet avoiding eye contact. “What did you mean though? Earlier when you said it wouldn’t work out. Is it because I’m a noble now? Are your people not accepting of foreigners?”

Mark let out a sigh, “Lyn, believe me when I say this, but it’s not you it’s me. I mean this literally. I’d be lying if I said you were flawless, but I don’ think anyone with a heart could hate you.

Mark leaned his head up against the tree, thinking about what to say next.

“Lyn, I...I don’t think I’m ready to tell you everything else about me. I don’t have the courage for how you would react to it." ’As well as telling her you evolved from a horse might be a lot to take in.’ "But I want to thank you for accepting me. It must be hard, given the way I act sometimes.”

Lyn’s smile returned, “Well remember what I said back in Sacae, you are my master strategist and I, your peerless warrior. As well as my dear friend. Anyways, it’s getting late, an you need your rest.”

She was about to go but stopped herself when she thought of something. “But before I go-” Lyn quickly strode up to Mark and planted a kiss on his cheek causing both of them to blush. Lyn then hastily made her way to her tent back at camp.

Mark touched the spot that Lyn had kissed.

‘That went so much better than I had thought.’
‘See, I told you it would go better.’
‘When? All you did was provide annoying pushes for me to confess.’
‘Because I knew that it would go better.’
‘Liar.’
‘She’s right though, you need rest.’
‘Yah, I think I’ll have good dreams tonight.’
‘Or wet ones.’
‘I fucking hate you sometimes.’
> Lyn's Story   Chapter 6: Tribulations
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“So, Crystal, I know that it’s been awhile since we saw each other...but I promised that I wouldn’t poke my nose into it. You’re your own mare.”  a twelve year old yellow unicorn said rather nervously.

“It’s just...Ever since we moved here to Canterlot I’ve seen you less and less. I’m worried that you’ve fallen into a bad crowd or something. I..Its hard when you’re gone. Ever since Gambit...Since he...*sniff*” Mark couldn’t finish as his eyes began to water up at the memory.

The black pegasus mare’s expression was conflicted as she stood there watching Mark begin to breakdown again. 

This was the third time this week that Mark had been reduced to tears after the death of Penned Gambit. He had only seen Gambit for 2 months after being apprenticed to the Royal Tactician, Armored Bastion.

“Mark, I...I don’t know how to say this-” Crystal began before Mark raised his hoof so that he could speak.

“I’m *sniff*, I’m sorry about that. I wanted to talk about me and you, and I’m messing it up.” Mark wiped his face before he reached back and pulled a card and box from his saddlebag. Once those were out, he gave the card to Crystal to read as he set the box down. Her expression remained conflicted.

“It’s been 4 years? Yah, 4 years. Since we met, remember?” Mark said as a smile began to form again. “I just...I don’t know when I started to feel this way, but before......you know.......I did some thinking, kinda.” He scratched the back of his head.

“Mark I have to tell you-” Crystal began before getting interrupted by Mark (again)

“No, no, please I have to get this off my chest.....OK!” Mark inhaled deeply. 
“RecentlyIdidsomesoulsearchingandIthinkIrealizedthatIlikeyouwillyoupleasebemymarefriend.” Mark said all in one breath before looking to Crystal in anticipation and nervousness of her answer.

Crystal Orchid closed her eyes as if in thought. She opened them slowly, sadness radiating from her expression as she set the card onto the box. “Mark, I’m sorry but I only came here to tell you that you......you won’t ever see me again. I’m sorry.” She turned around and leapt into flight.

Mark was silent as he watched her go until she was all but a speck, before slowly picking up and opening the card he had bought and written in before the incident.



 To the best friend a pony could ask for....

Hey, Crystal, I have something important to tell you. I also have a gift that I think you’ll like. It’s been 4 years since we met in Manehatten and now look at us, me and my BFF hanging out in Canterlot. I hope that despite your answer to what I’m about to tell you, you will always remain my friend.

The most amazing unicorn ever, future Royal Tactician, and your bestest friend,

Marked Defiance



For the fourth time that week, the yellow unicorn broke down into tears............This time over a box and a card.


********************************************************************************************

1st Lieutenant Armored Bastion sat at his desk in thought and stress. Files and reports spread out and organized, but covering everything. He would have been worried for Mark’s safety, but his duty called first, and it was not good.

His most recent reports for the situations in the neighboring countries were getting much more tense.

The reports were saying how every kingdom was experiencing strange shifts in power and strange disappearances. Normally this would be no problem, and could be considered an in-state issue for the aforementioned countries. But what worried him was who was going into the positions of power. 

In the diamond dog tribes, the ones that promoted slavery were beginning to dominate the tribes that didn’t.

The Zebrican territories were facing uncommon in-fighting among those that favored Equestria and those that didn't.

But what worried him the most was how the naturally aggressive griffons seemed to be arming up and preparing for war. Armored, had sent a scouting party to confirm, but has of yet, received no word.

Something was going on, and the gut-feeling that saved his flank from death on occasions was telling him one thing, ‘Trouble is coming to Equestria’.

********************************************************************************************
“Mark, how are you feeling?” Lyn asked the tactician as they walked.

“I’m fine Lyn. About last night, can we just pretend that it never happened, at least until I’m ready to tell you everything?” Mark pleaded, stifling a yawn. 

“Mark...fine. But you never answered my question.” Lyn said sternly.

“Lyn I’m *Yawn* I’m fine.” he responded.

“Mark! You are not alright! I can see the bags under your eyes.” Lyn said in a scolding tone.

“Lyn I told you, it was just *Yawn* just a bad dream.” Mark replied as he continued to walk ahead of the Legion with Lyn.

‘You know, I was expecting a dream about you and Lyn.....naked...in a bed-’
‘Don’t you start! I’m trying to stay awake here.’
‘Well don’t blame me for attempting to make your mood lighter with your secret fantasies.’
‘Seriously, don’t start. I haven’t had that memory-dream in a long time. Honestly, if I never see it again, it will be too soon.’
‘I also imagined your fantasy ending “too soon” if you catch my drift.’

“UUUGH!” Mark almost shouted in an exasperated and tired voice.

“Mark! Stop now! Thats an order!” Lyn shouted, causing Mark to comply.

“Lyn I-”

Lyn interrupted Mark, still shouting, “No more excuses! I’ve been worried about you since this morning when you woke up coughing, in tears and drenched in sweat. You don’t have to tell me what you dreamed about, but I’ll be damned if I let you suffer during the day for it! Now you are either going to get on a horse so you don’t get exhausted, or we are going to stop for a few hours so you can take a nap. Now choose!”

Mark sighed, there was no arguing with an angry Lyn apparently. 

“As reluctant as I am to do this, I’ll ride with Kent. We can’t afford stopping too long, I don’t want to be ambushed, or be late to get to your grandfather, Lyn.” Mark said as he walked over to Kent and “Swift”, and reluctantly climbed onto the back of the saddle.

‘And here we go again.’
‘WHEEEEEE!’
‘Shut up, you’re not helping, I’m mad at you, and I’m grumpy.’
‘You should talk to Luna about those dreams when we get back.’
‘I’ve already come to accept them as the past.’
‘But you haven’t truly moved on from them. Have you.’
‘Shut up.’

“Mark. I can feel something jabbing me slightly in the back. Please reassure me that it isn’t what Sain will make a joke about later.” Kent said, snapping the tired tactician back to reality.

“Well I can’t promise you he won’t make a joke about it, but its just my new jar of pickles here. Or at least the pickle juice, I kinda snacked a lot a few days ago.”

“Where did you get pickles? And why do you still carry around the jar full of the juice?” Kent asked raising an eyebrow.

“Kent we all have reasons for doing things. Mine are just *yawn* more thought out compared to other people’s.......usually.” Mark said.

Mark spotted a village not far off and signaled for Matthew. “Hey Matt, can you go over to that village and dig for some info. It can be anything really, but it can’t hurt to know a couple more things right?”

“You got it. Just don’t be falling off that horse now.” Matthew said with a grin as he made his way off.

As Mark shook his head as he returned to facing forward, he noticed Lyn looking back to where they had originated.

“Look, Mark! The mountains seem so far away now. We’ve come such a long way...” Lyn said in  a mix of excitement and melancholy.

Kent and Sain rode up to their charge’s side, “Milady Lyndis! Mark! We can’t be very far from the castle now!” said Sain.

Kent did a rough estimate in his head before voicing his thoughts, “By my reckoning, we can reach Caelin in two days if we hurry.”

Lyn looked off to the distance, “Two more days...Hold on, Grandfather. Please...” she pleaded grimly.

Mark signaled to Florina to get her attention. Once he got it, he pointed to Lyn hoping that she knew what he meant.

‘Come on Florina, make her smile.’

Upon seeing her best friend frowning Florina spoke up, “Cheer up Lyn. If they see you looking so sad, the entire company will lose heart.

Lyn smiled as she looked to her friend with newfound determination, “Florina...You’re right. There’s nothing to be gained by worrying. We just have to press onward.” 

Florina looked back to Mark who was grinning and giving her a thumbs up before he yawned again.

“That’s the spirit!” Sain added happily.

“Lyn...Mark...Danger Approaches...” Nils said, his eyes glazing
Mark instantly perked up as he scanned the surroundings for any danger. He couldn’t see anything unusual past the forest or mountains in front of them, though he thought he heard a faint sound in the distance.

“What did you say?” Lyn asked.

Mark noticed something coming from over the mountain, “What’s that black speck in the sky?”

“I don’t see anything. Are you sure?” Sain asked, trying to find what Mark meant.

“Of course I’m sure, I may be tired out of my mind, but I’ve learned to do my job in spite of that....Crap, now I can’t see it anymore, damn sun is in my eyes. Though I doubt it’s gone for good.”

“I feel it, too. I’m sure of it. Ah! Milady, don’t move!” Ninian shouted the last part.

“Hm?” Lyn stopped and turned to Ninian just as a large bolt landed 10 feet in front of her.

Everyone’s head snapped to the large piece of wood and metal, now buried deep into the ground, “What in- Where did this bolt come from?”

“They have a ballista!” exclaimed Sain.

Kent looked forward deep and voiced his thoughts, “Lord Lundgren is getting serious. Deploying siege engines is no mean feat.”

“What is a ballista?” Lyn asked.

“Think giant bow that you can ride in.” Mark replied as he got off Kent’s horse.

“Florina! You must stay aground! Do not take to the air! The ballista would target you in an instant.” Sain said in a worried tone.

“Is there a way to combat it?” Lyn asked as she watched for the ballista.

“Someone with a lot of armor, or who is good at dodging things should do.” Mark said as he took out his jar of pickle juice.

“Then you can walk up and knock the fool on the head.” Sain added.

Mark turned to the rest of the legion. “Wil, take Dorcas and Lucius and flank that ballista over through those hills. Then use it.” Mark said pointing to some hills to the east.

Wil thought for a moment before shrugging, “I’ve never tried, but...It’s just a really big bow, right? I should be able to figure it out.”

“All we can ask is that you try... Let’s see what we can do!” Lyn said before turning to Mark with concern.

“Mark I want you to stay back out of that ballista’s range. I’m worried about your current condition.”

“Lyn, for me there are more ways than sugar and coffee, to really get awake and/or perked up.” Mark said with a grin as he undid the lid to the pickle jar.

The rest of the legion (except for Rath who didn’t really care that much) watched with morbid fascination as Mark took a swig of the pickle juice.

Mark’s eyes shot open, as the sour taste caused the hairs on the back of his head to stand on end. “WOAH! Whew! Alright I’m good to go for for another hour or so. Florina, you’re sitting this one out, keep out of range. Everyone else, go and remain in that forest until I say otherwise, I have the feeling that their going to try to overwhelm us with troops. Serra, keep them healthy.”

The legion, like a followed their orders like a well oiled machine, though Mark grabbed Lyn’s hand before she went with them.

“Lyn stay near me, we get to be the bait for that ballista.” Mark said with a smirk.

********************************************************************************************

“Lord Lundgren... I’ve failed you...I pray you hurry...with those reinforcements...you promised.” Were the last words of a heavily armored knight named Yogi as he gripped the ballista bolt that had pierced him.

Lyn sheathed the Mani Kati as she looked over the battlefield, “Is it over?”

Lyn and Mark noticed Kent’s heavy frown as he spoke, “Yes. I see no more enemy soldiers.However, something is bothering me.”

“What is it?” Lyn asked.

Kent’s frown deepened, “I noticed it during the fighting. Our opponents...They were soldiers of Caelin. I even recognized some of those we fought. I trained with many of them...And yet they attacked us without hesitation.”

Whereas Kent was saddened, Sain was angry.

“They’re black-hearted traitors who’ve joined Lord Lundgren. Good riddance, I say. It also means less resistance at the castle.” Sain said loudly.

‘And now that he said that...’
‘...The universe will conspire to prove him wrong’ Mark thought as he facepalmed.

Kent looked at Sain skeptically, “I hope you’re right...”

“I’m just glad Nils and Ninian were with us. If that first shot had hit me, I might not have survived.” Lyn said, turning to the twins.

Ninian bowed, “We are honored to have served you well.”

“We won’t let you down!” Nils said, jumping in enthusiasm.

Lyn smiled at the two, “I know. I’m relying on you.”

Mark noticed a figure come out of the shadows. Lyn did too and quickly drew her sword, but it was only Matthew.

“What’s this? You dealt with a ballista, too? Nicely done!” He said.

“Matthew, where were you during all this?” Lyn asked

Matthew grinned, “Mark sent me to the village to sniff about for information. I got some interesting news for my trouble, too.”

“Let’s hear it!” Lyn said sheathing her sword again.

“First, about Marquess Caelin’s illness. He really is unwell. He’s been abed for nigh on three months.”

Lyn’s eyes widened, “Oh, no... Grandfather...”

Matthew continued, “I heard an interesting rumor about his condition, though. The people believe that someone’s been poisoning the marquess...”

“He’s being poisoned!?” Lyn almost shouted.

“And this someone...Well, everyone’s too afraid to mention a name. However, they say that, as soon as the marquess took ill, a certain noble took control of the castle as though it were his own.”

“I bet I can give one good guess.” Mark said sardonically

Matthew looked between Lyn and Mark as he spoke, “I fed a hungry innkeeper some coin, and he fed me a name. The marquess of Caelin’s own brother, Lord Lundgren.”

‘Called it.’

“How can this be? How can they allow him to get away with this? The villagers know he’s the one poisoning my grandfather, and yet no one raises a hand agains him? Why?” Lyn said, frustrated that no one had tried to help her grandfather.

“They are afraid, and they lack proof. the whisperings of the common people means nothing” Kent said, trying to calm her down.

‘Really? Back in Equestria, Celestia listened to almost everyone.’
‘Right. The only ones she didn’t listen to was that one monotone pony, that one pony with a funny accent, and Blueblood.’

“That’s the truth of it. And of the marquess’s loyal retainers who might have lent credence to these rumors, there is no sign.” Matthew said with a shrug.

“Are you saying they’ve been silenced?” Lyn asked.

Matthew’s smile didn’t fade, “It’s a fair assumption.”

Kent brought a hand to his forehead, “This is beyond believing.”

“The worst news is yet to come.” Matthew said grimly.

“What? There’s more?” Sain said, shocked that things could get worse.

“How can there be worse news than that?” Mark asked.

‘Oh I just set myself up for that one didn’t I?’
‘Indefinitely.’

“A mysterious but power hungry man has appeared with an imposter claiming to be the marquess’s granddaughter. At least, that’s the story Lundgren’s telling to all who’ll listen.”

“Crap, that is worse.” Mark said, rubbing his temples.

“What does that mean?” Lyn asked, not getting the entire picture.

Matthew pointed to them as he explained, “It means that people are waiting for two traitorous knights and a baseborn child to appear and lay claim to Castle Caelin. Led by a man in a green cloak.”

“An awesome green cloak.” Mark added.

Sain could barely utter a word from the shock, “But..But that... It can’t be!”

“Traitors? Us? Ridiculous!!!” Kent said very loudly.

“He says...I’m an impostor?” Lyn asked in disbelief.

“Don’t you have anything that proves your lineage?” asked Matthew.

“When my mother joined the Lorca, she brought nothing of Lycia with her.”

“Milady, Marquess Araphen himself remarked at your resemblance to Lady Madelyn! Your face is your proof!”

“Sain, in any other context that last part would probably be an insult. But your right for once.“ Mark said as he sat down.

Kent shook his head, “They’ll say we found a look-alike somewhere...We’re seen as betrayers of our knightly vows. Our word means nothing. No, our only hope is to see Marquess Caelin himself.”

“We must hurry. If not, my grandfather...I must see him! With my last breath if need be.” Lyn said with newfound determination.

Matthew raised his hand to calm Lyn down, “But we must formulate some manner of plan! Even if we set out for the castle, the troops patrolling the area will cause no end of problems. You have been branded as oathbreakers, after all.”

Mark who was now laying on the grass in thought.

‘Crap that pickle juice is wearing off.’
‘Focus, we need a plan.’
‘What about that guy?’
‘The guy?
‘You know, that guy who saved Ninian. He seemed both important and cool.’
‘Well don’t just think it, say it!’

“What about that Red-head back in Kathelet? He was pretty Sympathetic.” Mark said before yawning.

“Lord Eliwood, of course! A sound idea!” Kent agreed.

Sain turned his horse around, “Let’s hurry!”

“Yes! Back to Kathelet!!” Lyn said, excited at the new plan.

“*Yawn* Yah... back to......zzzzzzzz” was all Mark said before sleep finally overtook him.

Lyn sighed with smile at her tactician, “Sain, please help Mark onto your horse we should get going.”

********************************************************************************************
“Princess, I’m telling you something is going on, if I don’t look deeper into this, I think Equestria could be in danger.” Said the burgundy earth pony as he sped up slightly to match the Princesses pace.

“Armored Bastion. I believe you, however, if you or any other ponies are caught in the Griffon territories, you may not only be tortured for information, but start a political incident which could, if you’re correct, lead to full-scale war.” Princess Celestia rebuffed.

Armored bowed his head, “Princess, I’m always willing to take a personal risk for my country. It’s why I joined the Royal Guard all those years ago after all.”

Celestia let out a sigh as she observed her royal tactician.

“And what of Marked Defiance? Luna said that he would be staying longer to take care of some business. But what about when he returns? What will he do when his teacher and mentor isn’t there when he arrives back in Equestria?” Celestia said sternly.

“Princess, Mark is a smart pony. He will understand that sometimes I have to make certain sacrifices. In this case, it would be my presence when he comes back.”

Celestia stopped looked Armored in the eyes very seriously.

“On two condition Armored. Two. I’ll allow your “excursion” as long as you first, promise me that you will not only come back alive but, second, return within two weeks.If you cannot return within that time period, I will strip you of your rank and give it to somepony else. Do I make myself clear?”

Armored just nodded. “Yes Princess. Thank you.”

********************************************************************************************

“Guuuuuh!!! Twilight, when is he getting back?! You said he would return soon, the wonderbolt’s show is in a week and I can’t in my insanely awesome conscious go without him. I mean their front row tickets for crying out load!” Rainbow Dash said in exasperation.

“Rainbow, Princess Luna told me that Mark had unfinished business in the world he was in. Plus she wouldn’t stop poking my forehead until I stopped fussing over it, Mark’s orders.” Twilight said rolling her eyes as she rubbed the spot Luna had poked multiple times.

Rainbow plopped onto a cloud, “I know. You already told me and the others. But its sooooo boring here without him. He always had some sort of prank to pull. It was awesome. And he even had tips on how to fly even faster!”

“Wait, how would he know something that?” Twilight asked her friend.

Rainbow just shrugged, “Eh, said he always wanted to fly. He’s just cool that way. For a unicorn, you know.”

Twilight looked curiously at her friend, “Well I still have that spell I used on Rarity if he wants-”

“SURPRISE!!!” Pinkie shouted as she seemingly popped into existence.

Both mares jumped in surprise, “WAAH!”

“Pinkie! Whats the occasion? Is there a new pony in town?” Asked Twilight after her surprise wore off.

“Oh nothing special yet. I just wanted to make an appearance in this chapter AND practice for when Markey gets back eventually. Plus, there needs to be some silliness before things get serious.” Pinkie said happily as she trotted off.

“That pony is so random.” Commented Rainbow Dash.

********************************************************************************************

After his fitful and thankfully dreamless sleep, Mark had gone off to question Erk about magic (that was long overdue) while Lyn and Kent talked to Eliwood.

As Mark approached, the purple headed mage eyes rose from his book to see who was coming. Seeing that it was Mark, Erk set the book down, surprising Mark a little.

“Sooooo, your finally talking to people while looking at them?” Mark asked, smirking.

“Only when I feel that they deserve my attention. Mark, I may seem indifferent to you most of the time, however, your grasp at tactics and strategies is very respectable. It may even rival that of my teacher, Lord Pent.” Erk replied.

“Th-Thank you. I honestly never expected to hear that from you. Ever.” Mark said, not bothering to hide his surprise.

“Though your politeness and choice of my battle...companion could use some work.” Erk said a little annoyed, but looking around hoping that Serra wasn’t somehow called by the mention of her.

Mark scratched the back of his head, “Sorry. Anyways, I need you to teach me magic. Plain and simple.”

Erk perked up a bit at magic but replied seriously, “Mark, magic isn’t plain and simple. Anyone can pick up a tome or staff, but few can actually use it.”

‘And now its lecture time.’
'Shut up and listen.'

Mark sighed, “Ok, then what do I need to know, because I know for certain I can do magic, but I don’t know how to channel it.”

Erk raised an eyebrow at the tactician since he had never seen Mark do any sort of magic, except maybe make Serra somehow be quiet for more than 20 minutes.

“Alright so first do you know about the types? Anima, dark, and light.”

“Nope.” Mark said whimsically making Erk to sigh.

“Well, first off Anima is powerful against light, light against dark, and dark against anima.”

“So basically the weapons triangle of magic.”

“Yes. Now we have magic, but we rely on different sources to access it. For anima users like myself, we gather our energy from nature.”

‘So Earth ponies could possibly use anima magic? Interesting.’ Mark thought.

“For light users such as Lucius and Serra, they rely on their faith in the light. In their case, its the religion of St.Elimine, though other light users have had other faiths as well. The only reason Lucius can’t use staves, and Serra, tomes, is just because they’ve had no training in them.”

“So as long as there’s faith, anyone can use light magic?”

Erk nodded, “That is the gist of it.”

‘I BELIEVE!!! NOW GO FORTH MY LIGHT SPEARS!!!’
Mark thought raising a hand to the sky.
‘Idiot.’

Mark thought for a moment, “And what about dark magic? Is it evil? It kinda sounds that way but I’ve learned to try to form my own opinions on things.”

“It, like all magic, is only as evil as the caster. I don’t know much about it though except that it’s also called elder magic, and that it requires understanding and knowledge.”

‘So Twilight would probably be a kick ass dark magic user.....That’s pretty cool.’

Erk continued, “Staves are...neutral you could say. They could be used for aiding allies or debilitating enemies. But you have to have the basic knowledge of light magic and staff training.”

Mark winced a bit after remembering his combat training with Bastion when it came to staffs. He did much better than sword training, but could only block with the staff and not very well since he had black and blue hooves by the end of it.

‘Ok, lets see what I can figure out about pony magic here.’

“What about magic within the body?”

“I’m sorry? Mark I already told you that we have to use magical tomes, staves, or in rare cases, artifacts and weapons to access our magic.”

Mark avoided eye contact as he rubbed his arm, “What if, hypothetically, someone had experience channeling magic through their body. Could it be done?”

Erk looked to the ground in thought, “Well...Theoretically, it should work, though it would need to be focused through a part of the body, preferably the hands.”

‘Great. Telling me something I already know.’

Erk continued, not noticing Mark’s flat expression, “The issue though would be the magical build up.” 

‘THATS IT!’ Mark thought in excitement as he closed his eyes and felt for his magic.

Erk hadn’t noticed Mark’s now lack of attention, “It would have to be let out slowly or else the magic would come out all at once, leaving possibly unspeakable damage and an exhausted mage. Why? What brought this up? Mark are you listening? What are you-? MARK your hands are glowing!”

“Erk, shut up. I’m trying to concentrate here.”

Mark’s hands were glowing with a yellow aura as he raised one and toward one of Erk’s tomes.

‘Let’s start with your basic Telekinesis.’ Mark thought as Erk watched with utter shock and amazement as his spare fire tome was levitating in a yellow aura towards Mark and landed in his outstretched hand.

“YES! IT WORKED! IT FINALLY WORKED HAHAHA!!!” Mark shouted in excitement.

Erk looked to the tactician in awe, “Mark! What did you just do?!”

“Magic from my homeland. Don’t ask, hard to explain. Simple answer, we have magic within our bodies.” Mark said as he now practiced twirling the tome around his body. “I could feel the magic within me but I couldn’t figure out the problem until you mentioned that build up or whatever. Kind of like a canal, if I add more water, the water will be pushed one way. I just pushed it towards my hands and cast a spell for the release.”

‘I mean unicorns deal with the same thing, just our horn channels it like a faucet.’
‘Though Twilight’s is probably more like a fucking fire-hose when she wants it to be.’

“Anyways thanks Erk. Hey I’m gonna borrow this tome. I wanna try making fireballs!” Mark said with a smile.

Erk looked a bit worried after hearing Mark say fireballs.


A day later..........

“So the others in the Lycian league won’t interfere, correct?” Mark asked.

“That is correct, but remember, I won’t be able to help you either. Good luck.” Eliwood said shaking Mark’s hand.

A day after the magic lesson, Lyn, Mark, and the legion had been contacted by Eliwood and aided them by making sure that the other marquesses stayed out of Caelin’s affairs.

Mark was walking with Lyn now and thinking more about his magic as they left the city with the legion.

‘Ok, so recap. My magic is there but pressurized in this body-’
‘-like garden hose-’
‘-and the reason it’s much harder to use is-’
‘-because your body naturally rejects its use so you don’t hurt yourself-’
‘Yah, learned that the hard way when I accidentally blew up Erk’s tome.’
‘The look on his face was priceless though. Still you need more control-'
‘-which means I’ve got to practice more. At least I can do my favorite spells now.’
‘You mean telekinesis and cloud-walking spell?’
‘You know it. Though teleportation will be a bitch to channel. Hey is it getting foggier or is that just me.’ 

Mark snapped out from his thoughts, it was indeed getting foggier.

‘If it was just you, I would be so much happier.’
‘What the hay, it’s been clear skies until now, how does it fog up without weather pegasi?’
‘Why don’t we ask why their horse pegasi can’t interact with the weather, or talk for that matter.'
‘I hate it when you use sarcasm on me.’
‘You may hate it but I love it, now lets get Lyn to her grandfather.’

“Hey Kent. Which way is the fastest way to get to Castle Caelin?” Mark asked

Kent thought for a moment before frowning, “Our best path is to the south...However, that runs through General Eagler’s estate.”

Mark noticed Kent’s frown had returned, “Is he a prick or something, or is he just strong?”

Kent shook his head, “No, he is strong and very loyal to Caelin. I...I can only hope that he hasn’t been tricked or influenced by Lundgren. He is not someone Sain and I would enjoy fighting.”

Mark raised an eyebrow, “Why’s that? From what I know, both of you are strong, especially when you work together. You’ve two have synergy.”

“It’s because...he was the one who trained us. He was our teacher, our mentor, and our idol.” Kent said, closing his eyes.

Mark’s heart stopped for a second when he heard that.

‘Shit.'
‘That’s...That’s rough.’
‘I don’t know what I would do if I had to seriously go against Bastion.’
‘We can only hope that this, Eagler, can see reason and doesn’t try to stop us.’

Mark was snapped out of his thoughts when he bumped into Lyn. She had stopped, hand on her sword as she watched a very large, bald, and heavily armored, middle aged man walk closer to them before stopping.

“So you’ve come...” the man’s voice bellowed

Sain and Kent jumped recognition showed on their faces.

“You! You’re...Lord Wallace!” Kent said a bit fearfully.

Lyn’s turned her head to Kent, hand still on her sword, “Kent, who is this?”

Kent’s eyes never left Wallace, “He used to be the commander of the knights of Caelin.”

“Aren’t you supposed to be retired? I heard you were sowing fields now.” Sain called out.

Wallace sighed, “I am, and I was. Then I received orders from Lord Lundgren. I was told to capture an impostor and a pair of rogue knights and kill the one who directed them.”

‘Oh, its always me isn’t it?‘ Mark thought as he carefully analyzed the man.
‘The way he’s standing shows either a lot of confidence or arrogance.’
‘I’m going with the former.’

“Lord Wallace! Surely, you don’t believe us to be oathbreakers, do you?” Kent asked with both authority and pleading.

‘That armor is huge, no normal person would be able to wear it.’
‘Dorcas might, but he’s not used to fighting with anything like that.’

“Bring me the girl that claims to be Lady Madelyn’s child.”

‘If we get in a fight with this guy, we’ll have to beat him with numbers.’
‘Especially if he’s as experienced as he looks.’

Sain stepped forward, “what are your intentions?

“If I don’t like what I see, I will take her.” He stated casually

Mark glared icily at Wallace, “You can try.”

“And we will prevent you.” Kent added.

Wallace smirked, “You? Prevent me? You must be-” he began before getting interrupted.

“Enough! I’m right her! I am Lyndis.” Lyn said as she stepped forward, hand still gripping her sword.

“Ah...” Wallace said as he examined Lyn, rubbing his chin in thought.

“I’ll understand if you don’t believe me. But I’ve had enough of you and your foolish posturing!” Lyn stated, irritated.

“Hmm... Such beautiful eyes...” Wallace said aloud, shocking all who heard.

‘Is he...Is he hitting on her?’
‘Don’t let him get away with that, Lyn’s your girl.’
‘She would kick my ass if I said that. Lyn’s her own woman.’

“Pardon?” Lyn said, her eyes wide from what was heard.

“I’ve been a knight for 30 years, and there is one thing I learned. A person with eyes as bright and true as yours is no deceiver. Ha ha ha ha ha ha! Ah, yes! I like you, girl! Why, I believe I’ll even join your little band of mercenaries!” Wallace bellowed merrily.

Mark and Sain’s jaw dropped in disbelief.

“Are you...Are you serious?” Sain managed to ask, still recovering from shock.

“This old bull’s pledged his loyalty to Caelin. I would never allow an usurper on the throne. Let’s march, I saw bandits and troops on my way here!” Wallace said before turning and jogging to the a nearby bridge.

Mark relaxed a bit before he left to catch up with the knight.

“Lord Wallace! He...He hasn’t changed at all.” Kent said in relief and disbelief.

Lyn watched them go and smiled, “I like him. He’s...honest.”

“That he is. He deserves our respect.” Kent said quietly.

Meanwhile.....

“Wallace, wait!” Mark said as he caught up to the giant man, who stopped and turned to the tactician with a smirk.


“Ah, so your the power hungry tactician who indoctrinated those two and found a found a look-alike for your uprising to power.” Wallace said before guffawing.

Mark returned Wallace’s smirk with his own, “And you’re the one they sent to stop my plan for pickle monopolization in Caelin? It’s all a part of my master plan and now you’re a part of it.” Mark said and laughed in return.

“I like you boy, you’ve a good sense of humor. Now what is it that you needed.”

“Well, first off, I love the initiative, I was gonna have you wall the bridge anyway. Second, what’s that emblem/crest/badge thing on your chestplate?”

“Ah, so you’ve noticed my knights crest. You have eyes like an eagle my friend. Once I’ve used the crest, I’ll be even stronger! A terrifying thought, isn’t it? Ha ha ha haaaa!” Wallace said as he gripped the crest.

'It actually is very terrifying.'

Suddenly, Wallace was enveloped in light and as Mark’s eyes readjusted, he saw that Wallace as well as his armor now looked, bigger, tougher, and all-around badass.

‘Do you think I could get one of those?’
‘Maybe, but you might want to read up on them first.’
‘Ditto.’

“Look! A giant walks among you!! My defense is impenetrable! Come! Break your weapons against me!” Wallace bellowed across the bridge.

“Um...Just stay here and make sure no one crosses until I give the ok. I’ll be back soon.” Mark said, intimidated by the improved Wallace, as he made his way back to the rest of the legion.

********************************************************************************************

The legion was making quick progress thanks to Wallace’s heavy defense and Mark’s ‘newfound’ magic.

While Wallace took the most of the blows as a “meat-shield”, Mark had helped by casting small cloud-walking spells on enemies in the fog. It didn’t stop them completely, but it did slow them down immensely for the others to take care of.

All that was left was a gatehouse guarded by a single man on a horse. He looked to be in his mid-50s, had green hair, a mustache and beard, his build was similar to that of Sain and Kent’s, however his armor was larger and looked more durable. Mark knew that this had to be Eagler as he stepped forward.

“You must be Eagler. Please, let us pass. We don’t want to fight you.” Mark said in a calm tone.

The man sighed before looking at the group, determined. “I’m sorry, but I cannot. Now bring forth the imposter who calls herself “Lyndis”!”

Lyn stepped forward, “I am Lyndis and I’m no pretender. I’d ask you to believe me, but your hear and mind seem set.”

Eagler ran a hand through his hair, “You do look like lady Madelyn...Enough talk...Draw your sword!” He said as he calmly drew his own blade.

Kent and Sain trotted their horses in front of Lyn blocking Eagler’s view of her.

“Kent! Sain! Is that you?” he asked, sword lowered but still ready.

“General Eagler...” Sain said sadly.

Kent spoke up, “General Eagler! We found Lady Lyndis on the orders of the marquess. We’ve worked so very hard to return her safely to Caelin.

“And yet you have no proof of the girl’s identity. Is that not true?” asked Eagler.

“Yes but-”

“Then our talk is finished!” He shouted pointing his sword at them, “Draw your weapon and come!”

“EAGLER! Enough with this foolishness!” Wallace boomed as he stepped forward.

Eagler frowned, “Wallace...So you’ve sided with the girl too, have you?”

“I fight for Caelin’s honor, not for Lundgren’s lies!” Wallace fiercely bellowed. “I know you better than this Eagler. We trained and served together. Do not do this!”

As the knights were trying to convince Eagler....

Mark turned to Lyn and put a hand on her shoulder.

“Lyn...this is going to end with someone dead.” Mark said to her gloomily

Lyn looked at Mark in worry.

Mark smiled sadly, “Please trust in your knights though, this is something they have to do for themselves. They will be fine.” he said as he turned back to face the knights.

‘I hope I’m right.’

Back to the knights....

Eagler had a look of extreme conflict as he looked between Wallace and his former students before he closed his eyes taking a deep breath. “Enough! There’s nothing more to be said. I name you traitors all! Come! Do your worst!” He shouted as he charged his horse towards the knights, sword at the ready.

With great speed and might, Eagler swung his blade but was deflected by Sain’s own.

“Who’s the traitor here? I am following the orders of my sworn liege lord. Ngh.” Sain said as he attacked and parried against Eagler. “Not Lundgren, ngh” he parried another blow, “but my true liege lord, tch” He swung, “the marquess himself! Gah!” Sain parried a blow a little too late as it left a cut in his shield arm.

Eagler was about to follow up, but Kent’s sword now blocked it from reaching the green knight. “Eagler, please. Stop this madness!” Kent parried a blow. “Lady Lyndis is the marquesses true granddaughter. We are not traitors.” 

Kent locked swords with Eagler.

“You speak with conviction. I think it’s time to test the bounds of your loyalty.” Eagler said before headbutting Kent back.

As Eagler was about to finish the red knight but he never saw Wallace's lance sweep and knock him off his steed. Quickly he rolled back onto his feet, sword and shield at the ready as Wallace walked up ready to use his lance.

“Fool... At the very least, let mine be the blow that finishes you!” Wallace yelled as he charged at Eagler.

Eagler spun, dodging the lance, as he used the momentum to swing his sword. However, it proved to do little against Wallace’s new armor.

Wallace quickly turned about as he brought the tip through Eagle’s thigh.

Eagler backed away the best he could as his leg seeped blood.

Wallace decided to use Eagler’s retreat as he charged again, this time a bit more cautiously.

Eagler performed a dodge roll, barely avoiding the lance, as he blocked the now recovered Kent’s, sword.

Eagler had to duck as Sain’s sword swept across where he just was standing. He barely had anymore time to react as the two knights worked in synchronization to bring their old teacher down.

Both knights suddenly charged, Kent purposely locking his blade with Eagler’s, forcing it upwards. This left the opening Sain needed as he ran the old knight through.

Sain removed his sword, and backed away with Kent as the old knight trembled, before he fell to his knees then his back.
Everyone watched as Eagler lay there, his breathing becoming labored as he clutched the his fatal wound.

A sad smile graced Eagler’s face, “G-Good job lads...I’ve never been so...so proud of you. Sain. Nnng...you need to widen your stance...Kent...Make sure you keep an eye on him.”

Eagler coughed up some blood as he turned his head to Wallace.

“My...My old friend...I’m sorry that it came to this.” 

Eagler looked to Lyndis, tears starting to run down his eyes.
“I...I am sorry lady Lyndis. Nnng...Go...Go quickly. The marquess...He knows nothing of this...His life...there’s no illness. Just...poison...Please...for the marquess...for all of Caelin.”

Eagler’s eyes seemed to glaze over as he looked toward the clearing sky.

“Allaya...I’m...sorry...your father...couldn’t....” Eagler said in a voice barely above a whisper, before he exhaled for the last time.

********************************************************************************************

That night at camp, the legion sat in silence at the events that had taken place. It was a long and gloomy silence, one that you would see at a funeral.

“What kind of man was General Eagler?” Lyn asked the red and green knights, thus breaking the silence.

“When Sain and I first became knights, he was our captain. Our teacher...” Kent replied eyes looking into the fire.”

“I think he must have known we were telling the truth,” Lyn said with a heavy frown. “Why did he force the fight?”

Sain sniffed before looking at Lyn, “Something must have...Lord Lundren was exerting some hold on him...” Sain wiped a stray tear. “Eagler was trying to protect someone. A friend perhaps, or family.”

‘He said a name...’
‘Allaya.’

Lyn stood up, and wiped away a tear. “May Lundgren never know the peaceful embrace of Mother Earth! I care not what others do. I will stop that man!” Lyn shouted, before walking off towards a nearby hill.

As she walked off, Mark noticed that she would occasionally bring her hand up to wipe something from her face. She was crying.

Mark got up from his seat as he went to follow her, but was tapped on his shoulder by Wallace.

“Mark, when you’re done talking to her, I would would like to ask her something.” Wallace said as Mark nodded and continued.

When he got to the hill she was sitting, knees to her chest, in silence. She lifted her head wiping her eyes to see who it was when Mark approached.

“Lyn, I haven’t seen you cry since Sacae.” Mark said.

‘I already know why though.’

“It’s...It’s just so much Mark. Ever since we entered Caelin, those men... the men that we killed. Eagler. They were only doing what they thought was right or because they were forced to. They didn’t deserve to die. None of them did. I can’t stop myself from thinking how it’s all my fault...how if I had never shown up, families wouldn’t now be missing fathers or, brothers.” Lyn said quietly, a stray tear going down her cheek.

‘I hate seeing her like this.’
‘Then pull off a Pinkie Pie and make her smile.’
‘It’s easier said than done.’

Mark sat down next to her and put a comforting hand on her shoulder.

“Lyn...It’s not your fault. You never did anything wrong unless your view of morality is warped and you find saving people from bandits, saving twins, and trying to find a long lost family member, wrong. Lyn, all you’ve done was in self-defense to yourself or others. Had you not acted, where would you be now? Dead or in a dungeon to rot.”

Mark paused so that what he said could sink in as Lyn wiped her eyes again.

“I know that that Mark. But why can’t I just leave this regret behind? Why can’t I just forget?” Lyn asked.

Mark’s eyes saddened as he responded, “Because you have a kind heart. Lyn, a great pon- person once told me that, ‘Our ideals are what guide us while our actions are what see us through’. For you Lyn, your actions are to protect others. The reason you feel the way you do, is because you couldn’t protect them from Lundgren’s influence. Tomorrow, is when we will end it. Once he is taken down, no one else will be hurt. Lyn, you can’t change the past, but you can protect the future.” Mark finished.

Lyn slowly stood up holding Mark’s hand so he did the same.

“Mark...Thank you. I honestly don’t know where I’d be without you right now. I think that it was fate that we met that day.”

“Lyn don’t worry about it. Besides you probably would have found some other naked guy to save.” Mark joked causing Lyn to laugh.

He pointed to her face, “See, you look so much better when you smile.”

Lyn seemed to be in thought for a moment before she carefully undid her hair band, causing her hair to go down from it’s usual pony-tail.

“Mark, I want you to have this.” She handed him the hairband. “It’s a long standing Sacae tradition but when this is over, I want you to keep it so you never forget me in your travels.” She said with a light blush.

“Lyn, trust me, between your death grips, death hugs, and punches to the shoulder, you’re very hard to forget.” Mark said with a smirk as Lyn punched his shoulder.

“Anyways Lyn, we have a big day tomorrow and Wallace wants to ask you something so go answer his question and go beddy-bye” Mark smiled while making a shooing motion with his hands.

Lyn gave Mark’s shoulder another punch before walking off to speak to Wallace. Her mood much better.

********************************************************************************************

“Lady Lyndis, I have only one question before you rest.” Wallace said.

“Wallace, you may ask as many questions as you like.” Lyn responded kindly.

“It’s about Mark. Our tactician. What do you know of his past?” Wallace asked seriously.

Lyn sighed, “We’ve had something like this happen before. Mark told us about the strange but wonderful sounding place he came from. He’s proven himself to be trustworthy on multiple occasions. There is no need to be suspicious of him or his motives Wallace.”

“Milady, I never said I was suspicious. In fact, I’m worried for him.”

Lyn perked up, becoming worried herself “What do you mean?”

Wallace’s expression turned a mix between serious and sad, “Because lady Lyndis, when I looked into his eyes, I saw pain from something. Pain that only men of my age should have ever have gone through.”

********************************************************************************************

Mark in the meantime was still on the hill.

He was staring towards the south, where Castle Caelin lay.

Slowly and unconsciously, he brought the hood of his cloak over his head.

‘Lundgren....You will pay!’
> Lyn's Story   Chapter 7: Coming to A Close
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

‘CELESTIA DAMMIT!’ Mark thought, as he clasped his hand over the javelin piercing his shoulder.

Mark gritted his teeth as he proceeded to slowly pull it out, the blood flowing a bit faster.

“AAAAGH!” he yelled in pain. The javelin now on the ground while he tried to stem the blood pouring steadily from his shoulder.

“I have to say. I thought you’d be more impressive, or at least more of a challenge, given the fact you’ve been a thorn in my side ever since you started helping that damnable nomad mongrel.” Lundgren gloated wickedly as he approached, his silver lance in hand.

********************************************************************************************

Early that morning..........

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN IT’S STOLEN!” Lyn shouted at Mark who was unfortunate enough to be a very close distance to the nomad warrior.

After waking up he decided that it was a good time to have Matthew bring out the items they had gotten from Araphen. Mark had failed to tell Lyn that these particular items were locked in a chest within the castle treasury. Until now.

“Lyn, calm down. This was necessary. Plus I don’t think my ears can take your shouting.” Mark said casually as he tried to end his temporary deafness from Lyn’s shout by rubbing his ears.

Lyn took a deep breath before speaking again in her normal volume, though her voice still held anger, “Mark, I know that marquess Araphen deserved it, but that doesn’t mean that you should steal the treasures in his castle! It’s wrong.”

Mark gave her an ‘Are you kidding?’ look, “You’re right it is wrong. But what’s worse is getting rejected for something promised just because of who you are. Plus Lyn, you need to consider two things. One, the items I had Matthew steal were only trophy items to that guy, so he won’t really miss them when we can use them. And two, if you recall I wasn’t exactly in my right mind after our...conversation with him.”

‘You mean when you looked like you were going to murder everyone while smiling like a psychopath?’
‘Yah, that.’

Lyn took another deep breath, her anger subsided for now, “Fine Mark. It’s too late to return what you and Matthew stole so we’ll put them to good use. Please never do it again.”

“I can’t make any promises Lyn. I have a habit of finding the best ways to complete my objectives. In this case, getting you to your grandfather while both of you are alive and well. And I’m willing to steal and cheat to get that done.”

She wasn’t happy about Mark’s answer but sighed, “So what did you steal exactly?”

Mark smiled as he began showing the items, “From what Wallace has told me, Lundgren likes to wear heavy and durable armor when he fights.” 

Mark lifted the sword out of the chest, “That’s where the armorslayer comes in, it’s supposed to cut through metal like cheese. I was thinking of giving this to either Sain or Kent when they fight him.”

Mark put down the sword as he lifted a robe out of the chest.

“The seraph robe, is supposed to improve the health of those that wear it, so when we get to your grandfather we can put this on him and he will hopefully get better. Before you ask how it does this, I have no idea whatsoever, so I’ll just answer with the words I use to explain the unexplainable, Magic and Pinkie Pie.”

Lyn nodded, thankful that her tactician had considered all this and more. “Mark...thank you. However, I am taking the armorslayer. It’s not that I don’t trust in Kent or Sain’s abilities, but I feel that this is my burden to carry. I will be the one to stop my granduncle.” She said determination burning in her eyes.

‘This is what I was afraid of.’
‘What you don’t trust in her abilities now?’
‘No, I do. But I don’t want to risk the chance of her getting killed at all.’
‘You’re an idiot. You’ve been doing that for the past month and now your worried.’
‘I was worried before, but those were just bandits and footsoldiers. Lundgren is the head honcho.’
‘Give her the damn sword. She’ll be fine.’
‘And I’ll make sure of it.’
‘Just don’t get killed with that plan of yours.’

“Okay Lyn. The armorslayer’s yours.” Mark said as he got up looking towards the sky, “Now if you’ll excuse me, those clouds are telling me it’s going to rain, so I need to go get some rocks and dirt.”

“Wait, wh-” But Lyn cut herself short as Mark just walked away.

********************************************************************************************

“Mark...Why are you carrying a jar of dirt?” Asked Rath, which surprised Mark to no end.

The legion was currently in the middle of battling to get to Castle Caelin and Mark had split the legion into two teams right now. He, Rath, Matthew, Dorcas, and Erk, would go southward, to get to an armory that would help supply them with some better weapons. Currently he sent Dorcas and Erk ahead to clear out any enemies, while Matthew just silently stayed close to Mark.

“Rath, between you and Dorcas, I never thought you would speak to me on your own initiative. Congratulations, I believe that you are finally maturing.” Mark said, stifling a laugh when he saw Rath’s annoyed face.

“I don’t care whether you tell me or not Mark. Because you have ordered me to keep you safe as we go southward, I will do so. However, since the route has cleared from Dorcas’ and Erk’s teamwork, I wanted idle conversation.”

Mark stared in suspicion at Rath as he walked carrying his jar of pickle juice dirt.

‘This doesn’t seem like him.’
‘Maybe he’s a changeling.’
‘Seriously, that’s the conclusion you came up with?’
‘Well yah, unless he......oh.’
‘Indeed.’

Mark sighed before speaking again, “Rath, your still very suspicious of me and want me to think of you well enough as a friend to tell you the whole truth about me. Right?”

Rath just looked at Mark. The nomad’s face as stoic as ever before he gave his reply.

“........yes. I read some of your books when you weren’t. None of the descriptions of the continents matched what you told us at the campfire that night.”

“You know I don’t have to say anymore, and you said it yourself that I’m no real danger in a fight. Rath...why bring this up again?”

“Because Mark. I want to know that you won’t hurt Lyndis. I am not talking about physically either. The proof is the band you’re wearing on your arm.” Rath said as he gestured slightly to Mark’s arm.

Mark looked at the hairband Lyn had given him. It was her gift, why was Rath making a big deal of it?

‘It’s just a hairband, right? I mean Lyn was wearing another this morning.’
‘Rath’s either jealous, or you don’t know everything.’
‘Of course I don’t know everything, this isn’t my world.’
‘Then stop talking to me and ask already if it’s bothering you so much.’

“Rath, is there some kind of significant meaning to this?” Mark asked as he continued to examine headband.

“...It wasn’t explained in any of your books?”

“No. Apparently there are different customs within every Sacaen tribe so no one has gotten around to writing about all of them yet.”

Rath scanned the trees before turning back to Mark, “It’s true that every tribe has different customs, so the fact that they haven’t been written yet comes to no surprise. However, one traditional custom that has been going on since Hanon herself founded Sacae, is the custom of giving something of great personal value to either someone loved or trusted greatly. It used to be a pegasus primary feather, but that changed since pegasi were rare in Sacae.”

Rath pointed at his bandanna.

“Mark, our headpieces, whether they’re cloths or ornaments, and whether we wear them or not, are our mark of passage into adulthood. These are some of the most important things that a Sacaen possesses.” He finished and started scanning the trees again.

Mark however, had to stop himself from accidentally dropping his jar of dirt after hearing that.

‘S-She gave me something this important. It has to be a mistake!’
‘And why’s that?’
‘Because!’
‘Because why?’
‘Because it means she definitely has some feelings for me.’
‘Are you scared?’
‘I’m terrified, sad and happy all at once.’
‘Of course you are. But you know there were some hints that she liked you.’
‘LIKE WHAT!’
‘She kissed you on the cheek-’
‘Friends do that too.’
‘She was worried about your health-’
‘Because she’s a very nice girl.’
‘She was jealous at the inn when Serra made that assumption-’
‘She...She was....fuck.’
‘Ran out of excuses?’
‘But it won’t work out.....how...how will she react once I tell her what I am?’
‘Good question. You should find out.’
‘She’ll probably hate me.’
‘Really?’
‘Wouldn’t you?
‘I am you. And I already hate you when you’re being an idiot, like right now.’
‘And then there’s the fact that I’m going back to fucking Equestria!’
‘You can visit.’
‘Do you honestly believe it will be that fucking simple?!’
‘No, but you’ve done crazier shit before.’
‘Really? Cause I don’t recall.’
‘Blueblood, jet skies, and a walrus.’
‘Oh that! That was fucking hilarious!’
‘I know right! You almost died, but the look on his face was worth it. Anyways, we’re getting off topic. You need to tell her.’
‘No! She’ll hate me for lying to her.’
‘You don’t know that.’
‘Yes I-’
‘No, you don’t, now focus on the battle. There’s some calvary Dorcas missed.’

Mark shook his head from his thoughts before pointing at the calvary and shouting, “Rath, aim for their sword arms. Matt, mop it up.”

********************************************************************************************
All was quiet within the throne room. The erie and beautiful moonlight casting its light within the room, changing the room’s regular bright colors to those that matched the night’s. Two Lunar guards flanked the throne their yellow slitted eyes forward at attention. Unlike the Night guard, the Lunar guard was Luna’s personal bodyguards, the best of the best of the night. The princess herself sat regally on the throne waiting for ponies to come to her as she held the nightcourt. Suddenly the silence was broken.

Luna sighed from boredom. 

She was happy that ponies of today’s era enjoyed her night more, however, this also meant that ponies didn’t come as often due to either being asleep, or ‘clubbing’ as it was called.

Usually to distract herself she would visit dreams and help her pony subjects. But currently her mind was uneasy as she worried over her friend Mark.

When she wasn’t dream-visiting and when her duties became this boring, she could always count on Mark to pay her a visit (before he went to Ponyville). She always wondered why he was up at this hour when he usually had a day of intense studying or attempted weapon training, but he told her to respect his privacy, and she did.

Luna let out another sigh.

‘Mark’s been gone for a long time. It’s been only a few days here, but if I took a guess, I’d say he’s been there for over a week since my visit.’ She thought to herself.

The princess of the night looked around the almost empty room before her gaze went to her forehoof where Mark’s gift was.

‘I hope that he’s ok. This was so much more fun when Mark was around. Especially since he used his intelligence on the things some ponies overlook for entertainment, like the application of pie. Though he has such strange drea-’ 

Luna’s eyes widened as she mentally slapped herself repeatedly.

‘Of course! Why didn’t I just visit his dreams every night! I’m such a foal. Well that ends tonight! As soon as my royal duties are attended to, I’m going to see Mark again.’ Luna thought with determination.

Her Lunar guards looked their princess questionably. They wondered what the princess could thinking about so intensely to cause that amount of changes in facial expressions in roughly 7 seconds.

********************************************************************************************

“Of course it rains now. Right Matt?” Mark asked the thief as they walked towards the castle as it began to rain.

Matthew just shrugged, “Well, it could always be worse. It could snow.”

“Yah, I don’t know how weather works here but I doubt that will happen. And if it did that would still work for me anyways.”

“So is there a reason you and I went ahead of the others?” Matthew said with a smile.

Mark kept a serious expression, “Actually, yes there is. I need you to sneak into the castle and steal something from Lundgren.”

Matthew raised an eyebrow but never lost his smile, “So how am I supposed to get in undetected? Usually I’d go by night, but in this case it’s raining and the gate is probably guarded by Lundgren and his goons.”

Mark stopped Matthew with his hand as he smirked and pointed towards the distance.

Over at a fort, Wallace stood, bellowing something unintelligible at this distance but definitely heard within the castle. The gates opened and several calvary and a couple soldiers filed out. Marching towards the armored general’s location.

‘Guess they haven’t seen an obvious trap, huh?’
‘Or their idiots.’
‘Of course, only idiots would side with Lundgren at this point.’
‘Or their forced to do this.’
‘Wait until after this to guilt me, I can’t afford distraction.’

Mark turned to the thief again as he pulled out a recently purchased fire tome and his jar of dirt, “There goes the goons, don’t worry Matt, I’ll distract Lundgren, just do as I ask.”

Matthew winked as he double checked the leather of his gloves, “Just tell me what it is and its yours.”

********************************************************************************************

Lyn watched as Florina’s javelin downed the last enemy troop. Lyn’s conscious remaining well this time around since the armor that these particular troops wore was not of Caelin’s, which meant that they must be mercenaries. 

In her mind, Mark was a brilliant tactician. After Wallace had personally yelled out those ‘graphic’ insults, Mark predicted that her deceitful, but proud, granduncle would not take it lightly, and in anger, send out most of the troops he kept within the castle, hoping to overwhelm them. What he didn’t know was Mark ordered all of them, except Lyn and Wallace, to stay out of sight so that Lundgren would not resist the opportunity to rid himself of two major problems had he not given into anger.

She looked up at the sky as the rain began to temporarily subside. Now was her best time to move. She signaled Kent and Sain over to her.

“Kent, Sain, we’re riding to the castle ahead of the others. Kent I’ll ride on the back of your horse. Let us end Lundgren’s treachery!”

“Yes milady.” Kent said briefly as Lyn hopped onto the back of his saddle.

Kent and Sain looked to each other and nodded before spurring their horses onward.

It was a short ride, less than 5 minutes, but then again, they had begun to rush once they saw Mark and Matthew walk through the gate.

‘What’s Mark doing?! He can’t beat Lundgren with only Matthew to help him, can he?’ Lyn thought before shaking her head. ‘No, he must have a plan, he always does.’

********************************************************************************************

‘So what’s the plan?’
‘Don’t die, distract Lundgren long enough for Matthew to do what I asked, and don’t die. Anymore questions?’
‘No, just making sure you know what your doing.’
Were Mark’s thoughts as he walked into the courtyard of the castle. 

In the corner of his eye, he saw Matthew practically merge into the shadows of the surrounding pillars. But what Mark’s attention was truly on was the man in large purple armor. 

Mark unconsciously pulled his hood over his head as he began his analysis. On his back was strapped a silver lance, as he held his javelin on hand. His purple armor, resembled Wallace’s a bit, but had more intricate designs, it was definitely made to protect while looking important, but Mark did see some weaknesses in the mid-torso and underarms. 

The man’s eyebrows furrowed when he realized that the young man approaching wasn’t one of his mercenaries. The two locked eyes with one another. Icy blue meeting dark brown. Bystanders (if there were any) could almost see the sparks emanating from the glares that seemed to last minutes when in reality it only lasted 5 seconds.

“So...you must be Lundgren. I have to say... I thought you’d be more impressive. All I see is an old snake who is overdue for a beheading.” Mark taunted, his eyes narrowed.

Mark had to stifle the laugh that came when he saw a vein popping out of Lundgren’s forehead.

“And you must the that commoner who thinks he can play war with me.”

Mark grinned, “I’ve been winning so far.”

“Well, as long as you don’t expect any of your friends helping you.” Lundgren smirked wickedly as he signaled someone in the gatehouse and continued, “This is my realm, and you've entered without my permission. You will not leave these lands alive!” Lundgren shouted before charging.

Mark didn’t turn around when he heard the outer and inner portcullis shut.

‘Well, Shit.’

*******************************************************************************************

Kent pulled Lyn back just in time as the outer portcullis shut where she had been a moment before.

“Dammit.” Lyn said as she kicked the metal gate as all she could do was watch the scene unfold.

********************************************************************************************
Mark knew Matthew was a smart man, you had to be when you’re a thief. So once he had done what Mark asked, Mark knew that Matthew would take the initiative and open the gates again. Unfortunately, Mark didn’t know how long that would take him.

‘Dammit Matt! Hurry up!’ He thought as he dodged one of Lundgren’s thrusts.

Mark lunged at Lundgren baiting him to take a defensive stance, then using his momentum, he instead rolled and ran to the other side of the courtyard.

Hearing a distinct grunt, Mark slid on his knees and leaned back just as he heard the whistle of the javelin pass above his head.

‘That was too close.’
‘Keep an eye on him!’

Mark quickly got back up and turned to see Lundgren now charging at him. His silver lance at the ready.

‘Gotta time this right. Bet he’s expecting another roll.’

Mark charged as well, his cloak hiding his hands. As Lundgren got closer he shifted his weight as he was about to make a powerful and definitely fatal lunge at the charging tactician. As predicted, Lundgren made his thrust lower, and if Mark had rolled he would have ended as a shiskebob. However, Mark instead jumped using the now lowered lance as a springboard. Before Lundgren could bring his lance back up to defend against the tactician, he ended up getting a face-full of broken glass, rocks, and dirt as Mark smashed his jar on Lungren’s head as hard as he could.

‘How do you like them apples?!’ Mark thought triumphantly for a second but failed to see Lundgren’s fist as he backhanded the young tactician hard enough to send him sliding across the ground.

“Ow.”
‘Guess he didn’t like them apples after all.’

Mark ignored the pain as best he could as he struggled to get back up.

Suddenly, the noise of the one of the portcullis opening was heard in the courtyard.

“And thank you Matt.” Mark said to himself as he finally noticed Lyn and the knights on the other side of the opening portcullis. Currently Lyn was shouting something and pointing but Mark couldn’t hear it. That is until realization dawned on him when he heard that familiar whistling noise.

********************************************************************************************

Lyn slid underneath the rising portcullis before going into an all out sprint.

She watched as Lundgren had picked up the javelin he’d thrown earlier and thrown it again, while Mark had been temporarily distracted. 

Mark spun around and dove a moment too late, the javelin now piercing his left shoulder.

“MARK!” She yelled, but the two in the courtyard were too preoccupied to hear her. One in triumph, the other in pain.

Lyn quickly reached the inner portcullis, which had not opened yet and pounded on it with her fist before looking around to see if there were any other way inside. There were none. Lyn quickly swiveled her head in Mark’s direction from what she heard next.

“AAAAGH!” Mark yelled as he pulled out the javelin and tossed it to his side.

“I have to say. I thought you’d be more impressive, or at least more of a challenge, given the fact you’ve been a thorn in my side ever since you started helping that damnable nomad mongrel.” Lundgren gloated wickedly as he approached Mark, his silver lance in hand.

Rather than stab Mark though, Lundgren grabbed the tactician by the throat with his other hand and lifted him up. Mark’s left arm limply dangling while his right was hidden in his cloak.

Lyn heard the clanking of metal as the inner portcullis finally began to open.

********************************************************************************************

“I haven’t wanted to kill anyone this badly in a long time. Did you really think that a warrior like you could beat me? Any last words.” Lundgren said tightening his grip.

“Grrg-shhisan.” Mark managed to let out despite his lack of air.

Lundgren smiled evilly before loosening his grip, “I’m sorry, what was that?”

Mark coughed a bit before giving a Lundgren a glare and a smirk, “I said, I’m a tactician.”

Suddenly Mark’s foot shot out towards Lundgren’s face, hitting him right in the nose. It didn’t seem to do any real damage, but it was enough of a surprise to make the man lose his grip making Mark fall roughly on the ground.

Mark began scooting away as Lundgren recomposed himself, utter rage on his face. 

“It doesn’t matter what you are. You are dead!” Lundgren screamed as he thrust his lance towards Mark.

*Clang*

Metal met metal as Lyn deflected the blow meant for Mark with the Mani Kati. However, she wasn’t prepared for the other end of the lance to sweep and knock her away.

Lyn quickly recovered and took her stance. Lundgren’s attention was now on Lyn as comprehension dawned on the man.

“So you’re the girl claiming kinship with my brother! The royal house of Caelin has no need of a Sacaen mongrel! I’ll put an end to this foolishness here and now!” He said with a sneer.

“I wouldn’t even try.” Kent said through narrowed eyes as he and Sain approached.

“Ah. The traitors. You must be...Kent, yes?”

“Lundgren, your treachery precedes you. I will not listen to any of your poisoned words!”

“Then what of you, Sain, you’re not like this stubborn fool. You’re reasonable. Leave this child,” Lundgren gestured to Lyn “and stand at my side. You will go far in my service.”

“That is a gracious offer, my lord...” Sain said causing Kent and Lyn to go wide eyed in surprise.

“Quite...” Lundgren smirked.

Sain drew his sword, “However, I am rather fond of my friend, the stubborn fool. And if I am to pledge my service to any liege, I would choose lovely lady Lyndis over foul Lundgren, regardless of the risk!”

Lundgren grit his teeth before he began smile wickedly. “And what of those I keep in my dungeon? I don’t believe that I could overpower you all, but I gave orders, that should I fall, the prisoners are to be executed on the spot.”

Lyn’s eyes widened as she and the knights made brief eye contact before focusing on Lundgren again.

Suddenly, laughter erupted in the courtyard.

All eyes were on Mark as he leaned against a pillar, his right hand red from blood as he held his shoulder, laughing.

“I told you Lundgren. I’m a tactician. My whole job description is comprised of turning the tide of battle in my favor. Let me tell you something, I have a thief in my employ, and he’s already stolen your prisoners.” Mark said in an icy but amused voice.

“I’LL KILL YOU!”

“Maybe. But Lyn will definitely kill you. Kent, Sain, stay out of this, go help Matthew escort the former prisoners. Lyn can handle a snake.”

Kent and Sain shared an unsure look, but nodded as they turned and entered the castle.

Lundgren grinned, he may not be able to take all three, but if he could kill this nomad whelp, there would be no more proof of any treachery against his brother. The damn boy was already bleeding to death, and he knew the knights wouldn’t be able to pierce his armor when they got back.

“So be it.” Lundgren said, readying his lance. Something felt a bit off, but he ignored it.

Lyn looked at Lundgren, emerald eyes gleaming with righteous anger. “To further your own black ambitions, you’ve harmed my grandfather, my friends, and the land you ought to serve. I have neither pity nor mercy for you. Lundgren! Prepare yourself!” Lyn said, as she crouched, her hand on her blade, ready to fight.

“Whelp!” Lundgren shouted as he charged and thrust his lance.

Lyn easily dodged and counterattacked with an upward slash knocking Lundgren back, but not piercing his armor yet.

Lyn drew the armorslayer with her other hand, duel wielding between the Mani Kati and the armorslayer, causing Lundgren to take his own (very defensive) stance.

She closed her eyes in focus as she took a step backwards.

Mark watched for the second time in his life as Lyn seemed to disappear, the glints of her swords visible slightly, as she then reappeared near Lundgren before jumping away.

“Wha-t thats imposs-” was all Lundgren was able to get out before several gashes formed on his armor and shot out  gouts of blood, as he fell.

Lyn took a breath in relief as she sheathed the swords, but quickly turned her attention to the wounded tactician as she ran to his side.

“Mark! Just a second I have a vulnerary here! Don’t move. Oh spirits, there’s so much blood!” Lyn said frantically as she started looking through the pouch at her side.

Mark looked over Lyn’s shoulder as he spoke to her, “A vulnerary’s probably not gonna be enough for this wound. And Lyn...you seriously need to do that disappearing act more often. Not only is it awesome to see, but it’s mostly effective.”

Lyn had began ripping part of her shirt as she responded, “What do you mean by mostly?”

She then noticed Mark’s hand glowing.

********************************************************************************************

‘That annoying little girl...Nothing but a savage from Sacae...The Caelin Throne should be...mine...NO! IT WILL! IT WILL NOT END LIKE THIS! THE THRONE WILL BE MINE!’ Lundgren thought as he slowly got up, the blood pouring from his wounds. His breaths ragged. He looked to the girl as she tried tending the boy’s wound. He noticed the boy’s right hand begin to glow yellow. Suddenly, his back began to get warmer, and warmer, until it was blazing hot. He didn’t have enough time to scream as the last thing he saw was a bright flash, and then darkness.

********************************************************************************************

Lyn turned in surprise at the sudden explosion. What had once been Lundgren was now a burning corpse. “Mark! What did you just do?!”

Mark chuckled weakly, “Just overloaded a fire tome. It’s pretty hard to reverse-pickpocket a book when you’re being strangled, but I’m just awesome that way.”

‘Man that spell took a lot more out of me then I thought.’
‘At least learning how to make a tome explode came in handy. Also DON’T SLEEP.’


“Lyn...Go to your grandfather...I’ll be fine. I had Matt carry an elixir just in case things got rough. It should heal this once he gets here, but you need to go, I’m sure your grandfather needs you more than me right now.”

Lyn finished ripping her shirt as she tied the makeshift tourniquet around Mark’s shoulder. “Mark, I can’t just leave you here.”

“Girl, when have I ever lied to you. Go see your grandfather. NOW!” Mark said with a smile.

Lyn locked eyes with Mark before nodding very uneasily as she got up and made her way at an almost run, to meet her grandfather.

Once Lyn was out of sight, Mark finally let himself slump and let his facade crumble. He felt a drop on his face as the rain began to fall again.

Mark blinked, it was getting harder to keep his eyes open.

‘You sure you want this? That was probably the first real lie you’ve ever told her.’
‘She’s never seen her grandfather and he’s been getting poisoned for awhile now. She deserves to see him more than anyone else if he’s still alive.’
‘What about you? You’ve lost too much blood. And you’re losing more despite Lyn’s help.’
‘Well that’s my problem isn’t it.’
‘I don’t want to die.’
‘No. But there are worse ways to go.’
‘At least try to fight for it!’
‘I am. What do you think I’m doing with my constant blinking.’
‘Crying.’
‘Am I? I thought that was the rain.’
‘This is scary.’
‘Of course it is. Stop voicing my inner emotions brain.’
‘Subconscious.’

Mark’s vision blurred. He shook his head, but the blurriness remained. He saw shapes moving around in the corner of his eyes. He thought he heard someone shout, but darkness overtook him before he could comprehend it.
> Lyn's Story   Chapter 8: Goodbyes and Returns
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mark floated there. 

Back as his regular unicorn self. 

In the void. 

All alone. 

For what seemed to range from hours to days.

“So this is why people don’t want to die. It’s so...It’s just so...It’s so FUCKING BORING! At least if I went to tartarus or heaven or something, things would happen. Sure it could be bad things, but this is just torture.” He said waving his hooves.

Mark froze and thought about what he just said before relaxing.

“Maybe this is tartarus then and my own personal torture. Huh. I thought if I died and went here it would be...different.”

“MARK! I finally found you!” said a very familiar voice.

Mark looked around the void until he spotted a blue alicorn floating towards him.

“Oh hey Luna how’s it...LUNA! Oh no! Your dead too! Oh I’m so sorry. Celestia must be devastated! No, I shouldn’t be talking like that. How did you die? It was assassin-ninja ponies wasn’t it? I always thought that they would eventually strike. Them with their ninja awesomeness and throwing stars and...stuff.” Mark said, his sanity already seeming to be slightly on the edge.

“No you idiot. Your not dead, just unconscious. Thank Celestia.” Came the familiar voice from a shadowy clone of Mark as he appeared from behind Luna.

“Hey Brain, glad you're still with us.” Mark said waving at the clone.

“Shut up. You almost got killed. If you die, I die. Jerk.”

“I think I had it handled pretty well.”

“When? Was that before or after you got hit with a javelin?”

“You should know, you’re me after all.”

“And you’re an idiot.”

Luna wore a worried expression as she watched the two Marks in their brief exchange, “Mark, what do you mean? What happened?”

Mark smiled at the realization that he wasn’t a corpse and gave a nonchalant reply,  “Well, you see, I kinda almost died.”

Luna floated slowly up to Mark. Before he could react her hoof shot out, slapping him.

Tears started forming in her eyes, “How could you?! You have friends waiting for you back home, worried, even if you tell them not to be. And here you are, unconscious, because you could have died!” she said angrily and hurt.

“She’s right you know. You didn’t even consider the ones waiting for you back home.”

“But I-”

“No buts. You in your anger, decided to try facing Lundgren alone for personal satisfaction over what he did. You considered the most efficient and convenient way to do this, but failed to regard the other outcomes and possibilities such as those portcullis’. If you didn’t have Matthew in there with you, you would have died leaving not only your old friends in Equestria to worry about whatever happened to you, but your new friends as well who would grieve over your loss. You only even considered Lyn when you were bleeding out.”

Mark couldn’t look at ‘himself’. He was right. He broke one of the few rules of a tactician that Bastion had taught him, ‘Never let your emotions be the tool used against you’.

Mark turned to the princess, “Luna...I’m sorry. I...I was being selfish. No, actually I was being unselfish but doing it in a selfish manner, if that makes any sense. Please don’t cry.” he said, ashamed of himself.

Luna wiped the tears from her eyes. “Mark. Please. You can’t be doing things like that. We- I’ve been worried over you since my last visit.”

Mark relaxed a bit as Luna calmed down, “And I’m assuming you forgot that you could visit my dreams.” he joked.

Luna blushed and she avoided eye contact with the yellow unicorn.

Mark chuckled, “I was kidding Luna. I understand that your ‘royal duties’ are hard and weigh on your mind. Why do you think I’m there to keep you company at night?”

Luna smiled mischievously, “Say that to any other mare and it would be dirty.”

Mark grinned himself, “Well look at that, I’m rubbing off on the princess.” 

Mark’s subconscious smacked him upside the head, “That sounds even dirtier, dumbass.”

Mark smacked the clone back, “You know I didn’t mean it that way.”

The clone retaliated, smacking Mark, who gave one in return, until they were nothing but a mass of hooves smacking each other.

They stopped though when they heard giggling.

Turning their heads for the source they eyed Luna holding her hoof over her mouth, trying to stifle her giggles.

“Mark, you always find a way to make me laugh.” She managed to say.

Mark gave his clone one final smack before backing off, “Well, you did think I was a jester when we first met.”

“In my defense, I had never seen anypony do that with surgical tubing and donuts.”

“Fair enough.”

Mark took a deep breath, his expression turning sad again as he looked towards his hooves, “Luna, I really am sorry. I know that you and everypony else wanted me to return immediately after you contacted me last time. It’s just...I had someone I needed to help. She saved me on multiple occasions and I needed to return the favor somehow.”

Luna’s expression was a kind one, as she pulled Mark into a hug, “Mark, I forgive you. I know how you are. Especially since you help the maids when they have to deal with that insufferable nephew of my sister’s.”

"Isn't he your nephew too?"

"Technically yes, but I personally think of him as just another noble pest rather than family."

“Blueblood’s reactions to pranks are hilarious as well.”

Luna smiled at the clone, “That they are.”

“Hey Luna, how long do you think I'm gonna be unconscious?”

Luna thought for a moment, “It depends, although from what I’ve estimated, you’ve most likely have been unconscious for about a day in that world already. You may be unconscious for a few more days there if you were truly close to death.”

Mark nodded as he thought about what to say next, “I see. While you’re here, Luna..... I need to ask you about my dreams. Usually when I went to sleep, I always just seemed to wake up right after without any dreams. But after you’re last visit, I’ve been dreaming again. I was just wondering if you could shut them off.”

Luna tilted her head in confusion, “Mark, why would you not want to dream?”

“Because my dreams tend to be things that I’d sooner forget.” Mark replied sullenly.

“And even though he accepts his past, he still tries to avoid it.” Added the shadow Mark who received a glare from the yellow unicorn.

Luna looked at Mark with a concern, “Mark, I cannot control dreams. I enter them and help ponies deal with their fears and doubts. I can’t turn them off, but I can help you get past them. Would you like my help?”

Mark sighed, “I’ll decline. At least for now. I’ll just deal with them like I’ve been doing.” 

He looked around at the void, “Would you like to keep me company until either I wake up or you have duties? As you saw earlier, it can get pretty boring here.”

Luna nodded, “Of course.”

The void began to change as it became a grassy hill under a nighttime sky. Mark sat down and looked at the starry sky. Luna joined him, sitting next to him as she admired Mark’s work.

“Like what you see? I don’t think it compares to your night, but I do a pretty good job.” Mark grinned at the lunar princess.

“It is indeed well done Mark. When you get back, how about I make you the princess of the night while I take a vacation.” Luna joked.

Mark snorted, “Sorry, I don’t think I’d look good in the regalia. Green’s more of my color.”

Luna giggled a bit and smiled.

“Mark...Thanks for being you. I feel I can actually be myself when I’m around you, not just around Celly.”

“He’s alright, but you shouldn’t praise him for being himself. It will go to his head. By the way, great job at learning modern speech, you’re much better.” Said shadow Mark as he took a seat on the other side of the princess.

Luna nodded a thanks before turning to Mark, “You know, Mark, ponies don't tend to have visual representations of their...”

“Subconscious.”

“Yes. Most ponies don’t have another voice in their head quite like this.” She said.

“It’s actually kinda complicated explaining what he is other than being my in-born thoughts, emotions, etc. As to why I have him like this...well...” Mark scratched his head nervously.

“Discord cast a spell on him when he was released.”

“And then after he was imprisoned again, this guy here, disappeared, but I wanted something like him since it was useful, so I experimented with a few spells and...”

“Here I am.”

Luna raised an eyebrow, “But from what I’ve seen, he likes to insult you a lot.”

“Of course. It’s how I berate myself for mistakes so that I don’t make them a second time.”

“Doesn’t mean you’ll listen to me though.”

“He also second guesses me sometimes so I think more about the actions I’m going to take.”

“Like arguing with him about telling Lyn what he is.”

Mark rubbed his head in exasperation, “Oh please don’t go back to that right now.”

“Since you’re not dead, she’s probably going to be sad and pissed that you lied to her.”

“Is she the reason you stayed? The one you mentioned earlier?” Luna asked.

Mark blushed a bit, “Ummm....”

“Yes."

“You can shut up now.” Mark said as he covered his head with his hooves to hide his increasing blush. 

“Why don’t you tell me about her?” Luna asked, clearly amused.

Mark didn’t move his hooves as he mumbled something.

Luna leaned in close to Mark, “I’m sorry, what did you say?”

“He thinks it’s too embarrassing and doesn’t want to talk about it. Just a sec, he’ll change the subject when he remembers something important right about...”

Mark shot up, his embarrassment gone (for now), “Ninian! Princess, I’ve been traveling with someone who has evidence that Equestria could be in danger! I don’t know all the details but it has to do with an evil unicorn. I suspect King Sombra somehow has returned since he’s the only unicorn (who's evil) I can think of that’s that powerful!” Mark gasped for air after saying that in one breath.

“Why are you gasping for air? Your unconscious, this is your mind, you don’t actually need to physically breathe here.”

“Oh, right.”

Luna’s expression turned solemn, “Mark, that is a serious declaration. Are you sure?”

“Princess, Ninian and her brother Nils are dragons that were kidnapped in exchange for something that she said would likely tip the balance in the unicorn’s favor. I offered to take them back but they said they could only go through the Dragon’s gate.”

Luna got up reluctantly and spread her wings, “Mark, if that is the case, I’m sorry but I’m going to need to report this to my sister immediately. Can I expect you to return when you wake up this time?”

Mark looked to Luna with a determined look, “It may take a few more days depending on my recovery, but you can be sure that I will return soon.”

Luna smiled at her friend, “Then I will await your return.” she said before lifting off the ground and disappearing into Mark’s night sky.”

“So what now?”

Mark looked to his hooves before sighing, “Now I try to figure out the best way to break the news to Lyn.”

********************************************************************************************

Crickets chirped their usual symphony in the crisp moonlight that peeked through the foliage of the Silverbeak forest. This forest helped act as a border between Equestria and the Griffin Kingdoms and though not magical like the Everfree, still held it’s own dangers.

Moving through the shadow of the trees, a burgundy pony wrapped in a green, black, and brown mixed camouflaged cloak made his way scanning the surroundings.

The pony stopped and placed himself against a nearby tree as he listened. Hoof on the hilt of his blade.

He heard flapping and caught glimpses of some shadows as a patrol of griffins passed overhead.

‘Something is definitely going on. That’s the third patrol we’ve come across today.‘ Armored Bastion thought as he waited a few moments before looking to a nearby tree and signaling his companion.

The branches in the tree rustled before a shadow quickly and quietly left and appeared next to Bastion. He was a large yet surprisingly agile griffin, his face scarred along his beak and eyes. Like all griffins his age his feathers were beginning to get a silver hue to them.

“You know after all these years, I never thought you’d want my help again.” The griffin said in a rough, deep voice. Grinning.

Bastion gave the griffin a flat look as he whispered, “Sperze quiet down. That patrol just left, I don’t want them hearing you. And to clarify, you’re the best at what you do, I don’t want your help, I need it.”

Sperze poked Bastion with his talon, “Always the killjoy huh?”

“No, but you remind me too much of somepony with the way you act.” Bastion said, ignoring the offending talon as he continued scanning the perimeter.

“You mean you’re ‘son’?”

Bastion’s eye twitched but continued scanning the surroundings.

Sperze continued, “Don’t be surprised. You’re right. I’m good at what I do, I’m just a little hurt you didn’t stay in contact with your best friend is all.”

Bastion gave the all clear and continued walking before replying, “What makes you think you’re my best friend?”

“Oh you know why.” Sperze said, smiling as he followed the pony.

Bastion sighed as he ran a hoof through his mane. Eight years and Sperze hadn’t changed. Admittedly, he probably was the best friend that Bastion ever had, but he never did and never will say it out loud. Ever.

“So how far is this outpost you mentioned?” Bastion asked the griffin.

“About 20 clicks. I already told you, I’ve seen the pattern, this outpost is next on the list to be hit and the day my information is wrong is the day I shave my feathers.” Sperze said. He put a talon to his beak in thought before grinning, “You know, I heard your boy’s single. Why don’t we set up a little...play-date with him and my daughter, that would be good for both of them.”

Bastion snorted in amusement but shook his head. He needed to focus on the mission, and he had met Sperze’s daughter once. She was very...independent. In terms of Mark, Bastion didn’t think that Mark knew how to deal with females romantically ever since Crystal had left.

Bastion took a deep breath in quick meditation to clear his thoughts. He worried for Mark, but right now, the mission came first, find out what is causing the Griffins to be on edge. To do this he needed to keep alert and make sure that both he and Sperze came out this alive.

“It would have been easier if you were still part of the military. You could have pretended you were escorting a diplomat or a prisoner.” Bastion commented.

“Too much paperwork. No, I prefer staying a merc, it’s a lot more fun.” Sperze said non-chalantly.

Bastion rolled his eyes, “Alright, enough talk, lets get to that outpost, I don’t want to miss whatever it is we’re dealing with.” He said as he began walking in the direction the outpost was supposed to be.

Staying covert and getting to the outpost before the sun rose was somewhat of a challenge for the two. It took them about 4 hours to finally get to a safe watching distance, ready to observe who or what was hitting the griffin outposts.

Sperze got into a lounging position, “Well, we got here early. Since we’ve got the time why don’t we catch up Red?” 

Bastion glared for half a second at the use of his old nickname before deciding to just ignore it. Sperze will be Sperze.

“What? Giving me the silent treatment again? After all we’ve been through together, for shame Red, for shame.” Sperze said in mock hurt.

“I’m just trying to be aware. You know how much staying alert means to me on these kinds of missions.”

The middle-aged griffin waved his talon dismissively, “Yah, yah, I’m gonna get some shut-eye, tell me when the action starts.”

“Remember, if you’re information’s wrong I’m personally shaving your feathers.” 

Sperze cracked open an eye looking at Bastion as he smiled, “So you do still have a sense of humor.”

Bastion just met his gaze as he lightly smirked, “Who said I was joking?”

********************************************************************************************

Mark slowly opened his eyes and waited for them to be adjusted to the morning light that seemed to shine right in his face through a nearby window.

‘Ok brain, status report.’
‘Subconsc- You know what forget it. Your left shoulder hurts but doesn’t feel like it’s gonna fall off, your mouth and throat is parched, you're hungry, you probably look like shit right now, and your left leg and right arm feel heavy.’
‘Let’s see where we are then.’

Mark craned his neck forward as much as he could, taking in all his surroundings. He was in a smallish bed surrounded by stone walls. There was a carpet between the bed and the stone doors. However, what really got his attention were the ones who inhabited the room with him.

Sitting in a chair next to the door was a sleeping Sain, his lance at hand should trouble arise. On Mark’s left leg, Serra rested her head as she slept. She must be having a good dream because she was smiling while her mouth was open and a small stain of drool was on the blanket. Mark looked to his right. Lyn was there resting her head on Mark’s forearm. Her dark green hair a bit disheveled, but still in its pony-tail. Mark watched her as she slept.

‘Even when she’s asleep she’s still attractive.’
‘Does this count as creepy since you’re watching her sleep?’
‘Maybe a little, but cut me some slack, I just woke up from near death.’
‘So are you gonna wake them?’
‘Nope, I want to enjoy this moment.’
‘Creeper.’

Mark’s attention changed though, when he heard the door open slowly, making a small creaking noise that began to rouse Sain. The person who opened the door was a young lady around Lyn’s age with light green hair. She was carrying a flower vase with a variety of flowers as she entered, but upon seeing the tactician awake dropped it in surprise.

The crash that followed the flower pot caused Lyn to shoot up from her sleep, alert for dangers as she looked around for the source of the noise, her hand going where the Mani kati would be if she was wearing it. Serra on the other hand seemed to sleep like a rock as she just wiggled her head a bit.

Lyn’s sight settled on the girl before she followed her gaze and locked eyes with Mark’s.

“MARK!”

“Hey Lyn. I think this is the third time I’ve woken up to you taking care of me. Is this becoming a habit for you?” Mark said with a grin.

Serra who had been roused by Lyn’s shout was rubbing her eyes as she let out a yawn. “What’s going on? Is Mark awake yet?”

With his arm and leg freed from the girls’ weight, Mark scooted up on the bed until he was sitting upright and leaning against the frame. He noticed that his shirt was off and that bandages were wrapped around his shoulder. Just to be safe he looked under the blankets at his legs. He sighed in relief, he still had pants on. 

“Markey!” Serra shouted before wrapping him in a hug.

“Owowowowowowow, Serrathatsmybadshoulderpleaseletgo.” Mark said quickly his shoulder throbbing after Serra released him.

“Sorry.” She said with a light blush.

“It’s not a problem.” He said as he examined the bandages around his shoulder, “how long have I been out?”

Sain now awake and smiling walked up to the end of the bed, “Only two days and a half, we thought you’d be unconscious longer with all the blood you lost. How are you feeling?”

Mark let out a breath, “Like I need a drink and some food....now.”

“I’ll go get a maid and tell the others.” Sain said before bypassing the girl with the light green hair, and  running down the hallway, his armor clanking a bit as he went.

Lyn looked to Serra, “Serra, it’s only his shoulder that’s injured right?”

Serra nodded, getting the same idea as Lyn.

Before Mark could respond or even think about what was about to happen, both girls slapped him across the cheeks at the same time. Their expressions of relief and happiness, replaced with anger.

“Mark! What were you thinking taking on Lundgren on your own? You should have waited for some more help! Or at least that’s what Rath said you should have done.” Serra yelled.

“It was a tacti-”

“And then you lied to me!  How could you?” Lyn interrupted.

‘This is definitely not how I wanted to wake up.’
‘Well here’s one consequence of your actions. I can’t wait to see the rest.’
Mark thought as he rubbed his cheeks with his right hand.

“I did what I thought I had to. But yes, mistakes were made. Mistakes that I don’t plan on repeating. I’m sorry that I worried you two.” Mark said solemnly before giving them a worried look, “Did Lundgren’s prisoners get out ok? I know I sent Matthew to free them, but I doubt Lundgren only posted one person to guard them.”

‘Or execute them.’

This girl with the light green hair stepped forward and spoke in a soft but clear voice, “Yes. The thief left us a clear path and we all made it out alright thanks to Sir Kent and Sir Sain.” She said as she started twiddling her fingers, “Um...And I wanted to thank you, personally.

“I’m sorry, but I don’t think I caught your name miss.”

The girl stumbled a bit, “Oh my, excuse me!” She then curtsied, “My name is Allaya Eagler.”

‘Eagler’ Mark froze, eyes widened as his stomach dropped.

Seeing Mark’s expression, she frowned, “I don’t mean you any ill will. I know that Lundgren forced my father to fight, and that you and the others tried to convince him to cease.” She put on a sad but sincere smile, “It saddens me about his death, however, I heard that it was because of you and the knights that he had died with honor and dignity. The way he wanted to go.” Tears began forming around her eyes but she wiped them away and started walking away, “Excuse me, I’ll go get something to clean the mess I made.”

Mark released the breath he didn’t realize he was holding.
‘She doesn’t seem to hate me.’
‘You didn’t kill her father.’
‘Not directly anyways.’

“Mark, about time your awake!” Called Wil as he ran through the doorway, almost crashing into the foot of Mark’s bed. Armor clanked as Kent followed.

“Wil you can’t go running around the castle like that. You’ll hurt someone...or yourself.” Kent said as he walked in as well, noticing the broken vase. He was followed by Sain and Matthew.

Mark maneuvered so he could get up, “You know. As much as I love seeing you guys, I’ve been unconscious for two and a half days and if I don’t eat something soon I’m gonna go ballistic. So maid or no maid, I’m going to the kitchen, now.” he said as he swung his legs over the edge.

Lyn grabbed his good arm and placed it over her shoulder to support him as he walked, “You’re right. You need to eat.” Her eyes narrowed, “But you’re not out of hot water yet, Mark.”

The tactician gulped.

*****************************************************************************************
Three days later........

It had been a long couple of days for Mark. Thanks to Serra’s healing, he had been able to recover relatively fast, though Lyn had ordered him to stay in bed. Mark assumed that it was both punishment and the fact that Lyn wanted him to stay out of trouble as he healed. The goodbyes that followed his awakening, were what made the days long though.

Dorcas had waited until Mark woke up to say his good-byes before returning to his wife in Bern with payment for his services to the Legion.

Serra almost cried at having to leave her newly and unofficially adopted big brother, but knew that it was time for her and Erk to leave for Ostia since they were already running late as it was. She told Mark to visit sometime. Erk was disappointed in not being able to ask Mark more about his magic, but relished in the fact that the sooner he got Serra to Ostia, the quicker he could get away from her and back to Etruria.  

Matthew wished the tactician well before disappearing without a trace, though Mark had suspected that his gold pouch was not as ‘empty’ as everyone seemed to think. 

Ninian and Nils had left before Mark woke up. They left both a thank you note and an apology note. Mark understood their uneasiness to stay in one place but was disappointed that he couldn’t say goodbye in person.

Rath had, for the most part, glared at the tactician while keeping to himself. Mark only received a curt goodbye from the nomad before he rode off to who knows where during the second day.

Mark sighed in melancholy as he leaned against the railing on the balcony and overlooked the festivities below. Tonight was supposed to be a happy night. In fact tonight was a night to party. Lord Hausen had arranged a celebration for multiple reasons. The reasons being, his miraculous recovery from Lundgren's poison, the arrival of his long-lost granddaughter, Florina’s knighting, and Kent and Sain’s promotions to knight commander and sub-commander. Apparently many nobles also decided that it was time to either suck up to the marquess for not helping in some way, or introduce their sons to Lyn as possible suitors.

‘You know, it’s kinda funny. We’ve never even met Lord Hausen and yet we’re here at his celebration.’
‘I’ve been bedridden, Lyn’s orders. I didn’t want to piss off Lyn again. Plus I heard that Lyn wanted him to stay in bed to recover as well. He was getting poisoned after all.’
‘Speaking of Lyn, isn’t that her over there?’

Mark looked over the edge and sure enough there was Lyn. Her hair was down and she wore a Lycian styled dress that accented her curves quite well.  She seemed to be having a pleasant conversation with Eliwood, whom had shown up to congratulate her.

‘That dress doesn’t suit her. I prefer her usual Sacaen garb or whatever you’d call it.’
‘True, but you’re only saying that because her usual outfit is more...revealing.’
‘Do you think that I’m messed up for falling for another species?’
‘Its happened before in Equis.’
‘This isn’t Equis.’
‘But you’re a pony all the same...At least in heart and soul at this point. So when are you gonna go down there and do something social.’
‘I’m not. I don’t do noble gatherings like this.’
‘You should have at least gone to last year’s gala.’
‘Yah, I heard it was a trainwreck...I should have gone. I’ll go if the girl’s go, but otherwise count me out.’

“You’re the one called Mark, correct?”

Mark jumped in surprise, he had been so caught up in his thoughts that he failed to notice the man a few feet away, leaning on the railing for support. The man was pretty elderly, his white hair combed back, and he was obviously one the nobles due to his attire.

“Um, y-yes. Sorry you caught me by surprise.” Mark said as he relaxed.

‘Why does this he seem familiar? I know for a fact I’ve never met him before, so why?’

“I’m sorry for startling you. I wanted to come and thank you myself. I heard from Lyndis that if it wasn’t for you, she and the others wouldn’t have made it here in one piece.” The man said before gazing back into the crowd, “So how long have you been courting my granddaughter?”

“Grandau-” Mark froze as the color drained from his face.

‘That’s right, I saw the portraits around the castle.’
‘Meh, don’t take it too hard, Lyn’s tried to keep you in bed for past few days.’
‘Still, it might have helped if I had remembered!’

The man chuckled at Mark’s expression, “Ah yes, I haven’t introduced myself. I am Marquess Hausen of Caelin. Lyndis’ grandfather. It is because of you that I was able to meet my granddaughter and by extension help me find the will to live on longer. You have my deepest gratitude.” He finished with a bow of his head. He then looked Mark in the eyes, “But you still haven’t answered my question.”

“I-um-she-the-I-uh....” Mark was having trouble processing this turn of events as he looked around desperately for something, anything to either distract himself or use as a distraction for escape. His eyes focused on Lyn again, who was smiling as she conversed with Wallace currently. 

Mark felt a pang of sadness but took a deep breath, his eyes never leaving Lyn, “Lord Hausen, I...I am not courting Lyn. Even if I were, I know that it wouldn’t work out since I would just cause her trouble. She...Lyn is and can only be a good friend.”

Mark turned his head when he felt a hand on his shoulder.

“Mark, from what I’ve heard from not only you, but those she traveled with, you care about her greatly. Why do you think it couldn’t work?”

Mark returned his gaze to Lyn, “Its about who...no, what I am, sir. Added to the fact that I’m going to return home soon which is almost impossible to reach without magic.”

The marquess released Mark’s shoulder as gave a far off look. “Mark, for the past 18 years I have regretted driving my own daughter off. I was bitter and wouldn’t accept her trying to find her own happiness because I thought I knew what was best for her.” Hausen tapped the tacticians shoulder causing Mark to look him in the eyes. “Don’t assume you know what will make her happy. Talk to her. Let her decide whether or not you’ll give her trouble. If you’ll excuse me, it is about time for the knighting of miss Florina.”

The marquess turned and left the tactician to his thoughts.

‘I think I’ve learned something important.’
‘That you should listen to the elderly more?’
‘That and I need to be more aware when I’m thinking.’
‘Well a good start would be that creak you just heard behind you.’
‘He probably wanted to say something else real quick.’
Mark thought as he turned around and was surprised to see a woman with very red hair.

“Oh my. I thought it would be easy to sneak up on you since the marquess was able to.” She said.

Mark immediately tensed up to run if necessary. Underneath her yellow-brown cloak, she wore an indigo tunic and a leather skirt. But what really had gotten Mark’s attention were the array of knives she kept strapped to different places on her body. Just by evaluation, Mark could tell that she was an assassin... Also that she had a pretty good figure.

Noticing the tactician’s gaze the woman chuckled, “Don’t worry, I won’t use these unless I have to. I’m only here because you’ve  managed to stop the fang, and you’ve peeked the interest of a friend of mine.”

Mark didn’t relax, “Who are you? What do you mean by the fang? And who’s this friend of yours?” Mark said cautiously.

“I don’t think that your the one in any position to ask questions, though I’ll humor you. My name is Leila. The Black Fang is the group of men dressed in black, the ones after the twins. And my friend, well you already know them.”

“And what do you want exactly?”

“I wanted to see you for myself, it’s not everyday a stranger manages to stop Elibe’s biggest group of assassins. Or at least their Lycian branch. Just a fair warning though, the rest of the Fang is substantially stronger than the ones you’ve faced, so I wouldn’t bring any more attention towards yourself.”

Mark raised an eyebrow, “You’re here for more than a warning though, right” Mark stated rather than asked.

“You are a smart one. Yes, I’m also curious about your plans. You see, my employer is worried about someone with your potential. He doesn’t want an army invading Elibe you see, especially since you're obviously not really from Akaneia.”

Mark crossed his arms, “All I want to do is go home after I take care of some personal business here, so sorry for being rude, but you can tell your ‘employer’ to leave me the fuck alone.”

Leila shrugged, “Alright. But remember, if you give me a reason, I will use these knives. Oh isn’t that your friend Florina, she seems pretty happy with her new knighthood.” She said looking over Mark's shoulder.

Mark turned around and looked over the railing but the knighting hadn’t begun quiet yet.

‘Oh don’t tell me...’
He spun around to where Leila had been standing just a moment ago. She was gone as if she was never there to begin with.

'The oldest trick in the book and you fell for it.’
‘Yah, I know.’
‘At least we know who those men in black are now.'
'But they weren't that tough if what she said is true.'
'I wonder who that friend she mentioned was.'
'I think time will reveal that. Anyways, lets get back to the biggest problem.'
'Talking to Lyn?'
'Talking to Lyn.'

*******************************************************************************************
"So you plan on staying too?" Mark asked the red haired archer.

"Well, I've grown quite fond of Lyndis' Legion, you know. I couldn't possibly leave everyone behind." Wil said in his usual optimistic tone.

Mark sighed at that last part. "I guess you're lucky then. Anyways this is my stop, good night."

Wil gave the tactician a sly grin, "You know that's Lyn's room right?"

"Yes, I do know. But I need to talk to her...in private."

"Well have fun with your talk." Wil said emphasizing 'talk' as he walked away his grin never fading.

'And now he has the wrong impression.'
'Or the right idea.'
'Shut up.'
'Bow-chicka-wow-wow.'

Mark raised his hand to knock but stopped. He tried again, but still couldn’t bring himself to knock. With a sigh he rested his head on the wooden door that accessed Lyn’s quarters.

Mark had been deep in thought after the celebration. He was at least able to congratulate Florina, Kent, and Sain, but he intentionally avoided Lyn. He needed more time to think about how this he would tell her. When he had finally gotten his thoughts together, he had gone to Lyn’s chambers to confess, unfortunately, his courage seemed to wane after he had built it up.

‘Dammit, come on Mark, you can do this.’
‘Just knock already, or do I need to do a mini-Pinkie song for you.’
‘No, just need to-’
Mark couldn’t finish his thought as the door suddenly opened inward, and Mark who had been leaning on the door fell forward. He sorta caught himself, but he couldn’t see, as his face hit something soft.

‘What are these? They’re so soft.’ He thought as he pushed himself up to see what he landed on.

Mark’s eyes widened. Below him was a very red faced Lyn, she was wearing a white nightgown and she seemed to be too shocked at what just happened.

‘Shit, this just got awkward really fast.’
‘Hurry up and say something!’

“Um...Hey Lyn.” Mark said with a sheepish smile.

'Smooth.'

Lyn snapped out of her shock as she immediately shoved the tactician off, her face still very red as she crossed her arms over her chest. “Mark, I actually was just going to go see you since I couldn’t find you at the celebration.”

‘Why isn’t she pissed? Shouldn’t she be pissed at me, yelling or screaming or beating me to a pulp?’
‘I have no idea! You did accidentally face-plant between her breasts, so she should be right? Although since she likes you, that last part would probably just be a black eye instead of an inch-away-from-death beating.’

“So...You’re not mad at me for what just happened?” Mark asked fearful as he got ready to run.

Lyn turned to Mark her blush even brighter, the sudden movement caused Mark to flinch but overall stay where he was.

“It was an accident right? It often happens to you. The accidents I mean! Not...that.” Lyn said, flustered.

Mark relaxed, at least he wasn’t going to get a beating for that incident. He took the time and looked around Lyn’s room. It had a large bed, an armoire, and even a balcony. Overall, it was fit for a noble lady.

Mark took a breath. ‘It’s now or never.’ 

“Lyn. I need to tell you something important.” He as he took a seat on the bed. “It’s about what I haven’t told you about me. About what I am. Why we can’t...be together.” He said, struggling as he said that last part.

Lyn put aside her embarrassment as she took a seat next to Mark. She placed a comforting hand over Mark’s own as they looked at each other. “Mark...If you don’t feel comfortable telling me, then it’s alright. I understand if it’s too painful or anything like that.”

Mark raised his voice unintentionally, “That’s just it Lyn! It’s not painful at all except for the fact that I deceived you.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out the hairband Lyn had given him.

He calmed down as he continued, “Lyn...I...I’ve tried not to lie to you, but I’ve hidden a lot of the truth from you and everyone.” He said sullenly as he rubbed the hairband with his thumbs. “Rath told me about your headpieces. Lyn, I don’t deserve this.” He stated as he held out the hairband.

Lyn pushed his hand back onto his chest, “Then why don’t you tell me yourself why you don’t deserve my trust or my...love.”  She said the last part quietly and with a blush, but Mark heard it as his face turned red.

‘Told you so.’

Mark let out a breath as he ran his hands through his hair several times before answering. “Lyn...I’m not human.”

He explained what he was. That he wasn’t even from this world. At first Lyn had taken it as a joke, but thought better of it when she saw how serious Mark was. Silence permeated the room when Mark finished, Lyn sat there looking at her hands as she was lost in her thoughts.

“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner Lyn. I knew that it would be hard to believe Which is why I kept it to myself.” Mark said deciding to break the silence. “I know it’s a lot to take in but...” Mark couldn’t think of anything to add. He placed his hand on Lyn’s shoulder, but she pushed it away.

“Mark. I...I need time to think about all this. Alone.” Lyn said as she avoided eye contact.

Mark nodded solemnly as he walked out of her room, closing the door behind him. Before he walked back to his room though, he looked at the hairband still in his hand.

“I’m so sorry Lyn.” Mark whispered as he hung the hairband on the doorknob.

Mark trudged to his room. His stomach seemed to want be in his throat as he fought back the urge to vomit. He felt alone again. His best friend in this world, the girl he accidentally fell in love with, and he had messed it all up. 

‘No tears?’
‘No.’
‘Why not?’
‘Won’t do any good.’
‘I’m sorry she didn’t take it well.’
‘You’re me and I’m me. You, held up my hopes while I, my doubts. My doubts  were just confirmed this time around. Besides, it’s for the best...I’m a world apart after all.’
‘You should get some rest. You’re leaving tomorrow.’
‘Tomorrow evening, after I shop.’
‘Souvenirs for the girls?’
‘Yah. That and I need to ask Wallace for a favor.’
‘I worry about you whether you know it or not.’
‘That’s self preservation, and is that why you’re talking to me right now.’
‘Yes. Depression has killed it’s fair share of ponies, you’re no exception.’
‘I’m not suicidal, just...I wish it didn’t have to hurt so much. It's not like this is the first time my heart was ripped in two.’
‘At least you have some closure this time.’
Was Mark’s last thought as he laid onto his bed and entered a dreamless sleep.

********************************************************************************************

“Mark! Those are a lot of things for travel. Maybe your stronger than I thought to have to carry all of that.” Wallace said in a cheerful and hardy manner.

The tactician let a small smile grace his face as he carefully set the large bags down, “Yup. I’m leaving today. Lord Hausen gave me some spending money And I still have some of the Legion’s funds, so I’m getting souvenirs. Thank you for your help with Lundgren and...well... I know I don’t have much right to ask this, but I need a big favor.”

‘Time to do at one last thing for her happiness.’
‘It’s too bad that you can’t be one of those things.’
‘Please...not right now.’
‘Sorry.’

“You’ve done more than enough to deserve 10 favors, Mark. What do you need?”
Mark scratched the back of his head, “It’s about Lyn...she...I need you to avenge her parents and her tribe. Take care of the Taliver for good. The reason she set out was to get stronger...to live for vengeance. I don’t think she should live like that. She has her grandfather and-”

The tactician fell over onto his face when Wallace slapped his back. “Boy, I planned on doing that anyways. You’ve a good head on you though for thinking about it.” The general bellowed before crouching to Mark’s level with a serious expression. “Now why don’t you tell me what’s bothering you, boy. You can put on all the fake smiles in the world, but you can’t fool me. Something happened and it either ended badly or you have no idea what to do.”

Mark turned over as he looked at the large man, his facade gone. “Wallace...I don’t want to talk about it.”

Wallace rubbed his chin in thought, “Boy, I have a feeling it has to do with a certain lady, correct?”

Mark reluctantly nodded.

The general sighed, “Well, if it didn’t turn out well, then you have to move on. Put it behind you and look forward to make a brighter future. Mark, when I met you, I could tell that you were a strong lad, but something in your past is haunting you, something that I’m assuming has given you both great pain and great strength.” He paused before continuing. “You want me to help Lyndis by confronting her past, why don’t you confront your own?”

“It’s too painful.”

“More so than a javelin to the shoulder? Than being hunted by a greedy noble for a month? Than how you’re currently acting?”

“Yes...Maybe...I don’t know, I’ve just numbed to it I guess.”

“Have you tried to face it?”

Mark picked himself up and he used his telekinesis to lift his bags. “Thanks again for deciding to do that favor Wallace. I’ll...I’ll try your suggestion when I return home. But I can’t guarantee that it will do anything but open some old wounds. Anyways I’ve got some goodbyes to make.” Mark said as he hurried off, hoping that the general wouldn’t follow.

********************************************************************************************

‘The landscape’s pretty beautiful...’
‘Yup.’

Mark sat on a hill outside the castle. It was evening and he planned on leaving soon, but wanted to see Elibe’s sunset one last time.

‘I’ll miss everyone.’
‘Of course you will.’
‘At least I gave my farewells to everyone.’
‘Except Lyn.’
‘If I tried to say goodbye to her, I’d likely choke up...and...She wouldn’t want to see me again. She probably either views me as a freak, animal, or alien.‘
‘Technically, you are an alien that evolved from an animal and you have a freaky other voice in your head.’
‘That’s not cheering me up.’
‘I tried.’
‘Thanks.’
‘I only get mushy with you when I deem it necessary. Once we’re back in Equestria, I’m going back to how I usually am.’
‘Yah, I don’t think I could stand you being this way forever.’

Mark looked towards the setting sun. The way it’s light hit the grass reminded him of the Sacaen Plains, which in turn caused him to remember how he met Lyn. From there he started to remember all the good, the bad, and even the awkward times he had spent with her. In fact the memories were so clear that he could even hear her voice.

‘That’s not a memory.’

Mark snapped out of his reminiscing. He turned around and was rewarded with the sight of Lyn, standing there in her usual garb. She had a concerned smile on her face as she took a step closer to the tactician.

“Mark...Your leaving aren’t you.”

“Lyn! I..uh..you...” Mark stuttered. He couldn’t even form words from his surprise.

“You almost forgot this.” She said as she held out her hand to reveal the hairband Mark had placed on her doorknob.

Mark slowly reached out and held the cloth loosely in his open palm, saying that he was confused would be a drastic understatement. “But...I thought you never wanted to see me again. That you hated me. That I was just an animal or a freaky hybrid or something.”

Lyn frowned, “Mark...I’m not asking you to stay, but I don’t want you to leave either.”

‘Wait, what? Didn’t she-’

“I think last night, you misunderstood me.” Lyn said firmly as she took another step closer. “It was a lot to take in, and I’m still not sure if I believe everything just yet.” Her eyes softened as she reached out to hold Mark’s hands. “But that doesn’t mean I don’t care for you Mark.” 

‘Am...Am I dreaming? If this is a dream I’m going to be so pissed.’

She looked into Mark’s eyes. “You’ve helped me and everyone so much. Mark...I fell in love with you because you’re you. When I found you unconcious on the plains, I had no idea we would be together this long. Even if you’re not human, you still went out of your way when you probably could have figured out a way to go home instead. I...I want to give us a try at the very least.”

“Lyn...I...You.” Mark stuttered out before taking a deep breath to calm himself. “Lyn, I’ve never been good at these sorts of things. I don’t want you to feel guilted into loving me or have to wait for me. I’m literally a world away. I-I just...” Mark felt Lyn’s hand wiped a stray tear. Was he crying?

“Mark before you go I have two more things to give you.” She said smirking as she punched Mark’s good shoulder. “That’s for thinking I’m shallow enough to hate you just because you’re different.”

Mark rubbed his shoulder since that wasn’t the usual playful punch, “Ow! That actually hurt! I hope that the next-” Mark didn’t continue that sentence as Lyn put her hands on his face. “What are-” Before he could finish, Lyn’s lips contacted his own. Her arms wrapping around Mark’s neck as she kissed him. 

‘Ohmygosh!Ohmygosh!Ohmygosh!’

“And that’s to prove how serious I am about us.” Lyn said, as she broke the kiss.

Mark just looked at her as he began to process what just happened, his face approaching a whole new shade of red.

'Hello? Hello? Mark you there buddy?'
'If this is a dream I'm never waking up.'
‘Wasn’t that your first kiss?’
‘Yah... Oh shit! I messed it up!’

“Um, Lyn...Can I try that again. I think I can do better.” Mark said with dopey expression.

Lyn giggled before giving Mark a coy smile. “No, you’ll have to come back if you want that second try.”

Mark scratched the back of his head, chucking, “Well shit. Now I have no choice, huh?”

Lyn just shook her head, “Nope.”

Mark smiled radiantly. He wrapped Lyn’s hairband around his arm. “In that case, come what may, I'll be back. Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” he said going through the motions.

"What was that?" Lyn giggled.

"Just the most binding promise that I know of."

"And what's a cupcake?" She asked

'BLASPHEMY!'
'No, she honestly doesn't know.'
'We should learn how to make some, then we could make a business here selling cupcakes.'
'That could work.'
'Plus Lyn can pay you in kisses.'

Mark grinned widely, "Just another reason to come back."

Mark began activating the spell, the glowing yellow aura traveling from his hands and throughout his body. “And Lyn...Thank you. For everything.” Mark said, his gaze on her, as the world around him begin to shift until all that was a pop and darkness.

Lyn stood on the hill as she watched the man she had unwittingly fallen in love with vanish in a yellow flash and a pop. “Take care Mark. I know I’ll see you again someday.”

********************************************************************************************

Armored Bastion and Sperze gasped for air as they stopped to catch their breath from running away. By now they had lost their pursuers.

Sperze turned to the royal tactician, "You still look surprised. Don't you usually have all these things figured out?"

“Though I left it as a possibility, I didn’t think that it would be right.” Bastion said between breaths.

“Which one, the fact that fact you can still keep up with my speed, or what just hit that outpost?” Sperze said with a grin.

Bastion gave the griffin a cross look, "The latter."

"Well I don't think they'll want to come after us, after the fight we gave them. Aw man, I haven't felt this good in ages." Sperze said as he stretched and then started wiping the blood of of his talons and axe. He looked to his companion who was cleaning the blood off of his sword using the grass.

"It just doesn't make sense...I need more information" Bastion mumbled, though Sperze was able to hear.

"What is it now?"

“Out of all the possible targets, I just have trouble understanding why changelings are attacking small griffin outposts.”
> Interlude  Chapter 9: Back to Normal? pt.1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mark blinked his eyes open. He looked around to the sight of a very large, brightly colored room and one he had only seen once when he was getting used to the castle years ago. He was in Celestia’s room.

He stood up only to fall after losing his balance.

‘That’s right. I walk on my hooves now, not two feet.’

He then saw a large mirror and walked toward it slowly, to readjust to his hooves and make sure he looked alright.

‘I hope I didn’t mutate or something. It wouldn’t make much sense but still, why take the chance. Unless it’s hands. Hands were pretty cool.’
‘You’re just looking for an excuse to look at yourself.’
‘I’m not (that much of) a narcissist. Geez.’
‘Sssuuurrre your not. Now hurry and get this over with, if somepony catches you in Celestia’s room, I think the term "being in deep shit" will become an understatement.’
‘Give me a sec. Besides, why did I even end up in here? Did I mess the spell up?’
‘Knowing you, I wouldn’t be surprised.’
‘Shut up Brain.’
‘Seriously why do you keep calling me that! You know what I am.’
‘Cause that’s my favorite name for you other than Jackass, I’m surprised you haven’t figured that out by now.’
‘You should have gone with Sub-C or something creative like Grim, Jester, Mensmentis or anything really.’
‘True, but I love driving you crazy as much as you love driving me crazy.’
‘My favorite name for you is Asshole.’

Mark looked into the mirror and he smiled now that he looked like his old self. The exception being that the clothes Lyn gave him, the ones he wore in Elibe, had morphed with his form and fit him like they were made for a pony the whole time.

‘Well that’s weird.’
‘Your cloak did the same thing when you became human.’
‘Yah but- Shit! My cloak! It’s all dirty and has holes in it!’
‘Well you did kinda wear it non-stop for a month while getting attacked, what? Every couple of days? Plus you took a javelin to the shoulder.’
‘At least it wasn’t to the knee. That would hurt like a bitch.’

Mark shed his cloak and tossed it onto his bags, he then reexamined his surroundings, a gleam in his eyes as he confirmed where he was.

‘I don’t know why the spell put me here, but I wanna snoop around.’
‘Does the phrase, “Getting sent to the moon” mean anything to you?’
‘Come on, when am I EVER gonna get a chance like this again?’
‘Don’t you do it.’
‘I’ll be quick.’
‘If I had any appendage I would strangle you with it right now.’
‘Oh you.’

Mark smiled as he picked up his things with his TK (Telekinesis) and put it in a pile on one side of the room. He looked around for the first place to explore. He sauntered off to the bed and looked underneath for anything of interest.

‘Lets see here.....A suitcase, a banana bag, and a plushie of Philomena...I think.’

He thought as he pulled out the aforementioned objects as well as others that weren’t as interesting.

‘Ok you looked and made a mess, lets leave!’

Mark ignored the voice in his head and picked himself up from the bed. Opening the nearby cupboards, he started browsing.

‘A cake lover’s catalogue, toothpaste, Twilight’s friendship reports, “Notes on Trolling”(whatever that is), and...oh, her diary.’
‘Don’t you dare!’
‘Of course not! I may be snooping around the chambers of a the sun princess, but I’m not so low as to go through her diary! Who do you take me for?’
‘Somepony who’s probably going to die a horrible flaming death by the sun?’
‘OOOOH! That lone bookcase looks suspicious.’
‘Seriously?’
‘What are the chances there’s gonna be a secret passage there.’
‘Zero to none, now get out of here.’

Mark began to examine the books carefully and noticed that all of them had a very thin layer of dust except for two. He pulled out one of the non-dusty ones.

‘Lets see...”Fifty Shades of Hay with accompanying pictures By M.O. Lestia”? What’s this supposed to be about?’

He thought before opening to a random page and beginning to read. 15 seconds later he slammed the book closed and quickly put it back in it’s place. His face turning 49 shades of red.

‘That was...............unexpected.’
‘WHAT HAS BEEN SEEN CANNOT BE UNSEEN!’
‘Never mention or speak of what’s been seen today. Ever.’
‘I’m sorry, I was paying too much attention to the fire I set in your mind so I can burn those memories away... hopefully.’
‘Lets hope that the next one is not anything like...that.’
‘I don’t think anything could compare to that.’
‘For the love of all that is good, don’t jinx it.’

Mark hesitated before slowly grabbing the other book. Instead of it coming out though, it tilted and Mark heard some gears turning. as the bookcase opened revealing a large refrigerator and a safe of the same size.

‘I so fucking called it.’ He thought, doing a hoof-pump.

‘It’s not a secret passage, but how did you know about the bookcase?’
‘Because if I was a ruler, why not have a secret passage, vault, etc. in my room. That’s why.’
‘That actually makes some sense if you needed to hide DANGEROUS SHIT FROM IDIOT PONIES!’
‘Oh, come on. I just saved a whole realm in another world. Plus I’ve got a mare/girlfriend now, I feel like I could take on anything.....except Celestia herself... lets hurry and see whats in the fridge and then get out of here.’

Mark opened the refrigerator and was met with the sweetest sight of his life. Upon the shelves were rows and rows of sweets, cupcakes, donuts, cakes of various sizes and colors, etc.

‘WOW! Somepony has a sweet tooth.’ Mark thought with a grin as he reached for a cupcake.

“Ahem. Excuse me, Mark. What do you think your doing?” Came an all too familiar and stern voice.

Mark froze as all the color drained from his face and well... his everything. He turned his head slowly around to see Princess Celestia looking at him with a raised eyebrow.

“Do you want the honest answer or my best excuse?” He said with an extremely nervous laugh.

“How about both?” Celestia said, her expression not changing one bit.

“I was kinda...um...exploring.” Mark said, his eyes dilating as the sun diarch took a step closer.

“And the excuse?” She asked.

“That you have nopony but yourself to blame. For, in my defense, I just cast the spell that had been given to me. Had the spell been more efficient I would have not ended up in this room. Every servant, noble, and other, who know me would tell YOU that I am a very curious pony and thus, was not able to resist closely examining someplace that ponies rarely ever visit.” Mark said without thinking. Then it once again dawned on him whom he was speaking to.

‘Did you really just antagonize the pony that you were fearing less than 5 minutes ago?’
‘I panicked!.’
‘That explain why your backing towards the fridge?’
‘I always have a backup plan...usually. Either way, I’m just about ready to run or use pastries to fight for my life.’

Celestia snorted as she quickly brought a hoof her hoof to her mouth. Unfortunately she was unable to contain her laughter any longer as she lost face and laughed a full hearty laugh. Mark froze in confusion.

‘............What’s happening?’
‘I don’t know. I think.... I think she’s gone insane.’
‘THEN RUN YOU FOOL!’

Mark quickly began sprinting towards the door, but was lifted off his hooves by a yellow-white aura. He helplessly curled up sweating beads, as Celestia set him back down in front of her. A wry smile on her face.

“Mark. You don’t need to be afraid, I’m not mad at you. In fact, I find your attitude very refreshing compared to the other ponies that only see me as a princess or sometimes even a goddess. I haven’t had the luxury to laugh like that in years. Though, I am honestly a little miffed you decided to go through my things...” She said eyeing the mess by her bed and her opened sweets stash.

The yellow unicorn uncurled himself as he gave the princess an incredulous look. “So I’m not in trouble?” She regally shook her head. 
“And you weren’t going to send me to the moon or something horrible?” She shook it again and Mark sighed in relief before taking the time to ponder. “Why did the spell take me here then?” he asked.

“It’s because I wanted to talk to you in private, Mark. I was worried how you may have been affected by that world and Luna informed me of your near-death experience. If you had any worries or problems you wanted to discuss, I try to be there for all my little ponies, so please, do not be afraid to speak up.” Celestia said in a motherly tone.

‘Glad she’s not mad.’
‘I actually don’t think I’ve ever made her truly mad at me. I guess it takes a lot to cross that line.
‘And you haven’t crossed it...yet. So don’t say or do anything else stupid.’

Mark bowed respectively, “Thank you Princess. I appreciate the concern for my well-being, but I’ve been through a lot in my life. This was just another chapter of it ‘Although a very interesting one’. Probably the only parts I really needed to worry about were when I let my emotions get the best of me.”

Celestia looked at the young tactician, uncertain if he was telling the truth. Mark shifted uncomfortably under the princess’s gaze until she let out a defeated sigh. “I see then. Well, Mark, now that you are back why don’t you rest before you head back to Ponyville, I’m sure that you must be tired after what you’ve been through.”

“Actually, I’ve been resting for the last few days princess.” Mark paused in thought as he looked to the window. It was nighttime and the stars were out. “I think that I’m going to see Luna instead. Don’t want her to be bored at court after all.” Mark said with a grin. Quickly using TK on the bags he placed, he picked them up and started power-walk past Celestia.

‘Hurry and act natural. Act natural.’
‘Just get out of there before she-’

“Oh, and Mark. About the state of my room...”

‘CRA-.’

********************************************************************************************

“-AP! OW! Red, you know I hate it when you do that!” Sperze yelled as he rubbed the offended spot.

“You never leave me any choice since you and my student seem to share the same attention span. Were you paying any attention to what I just said?” Bastion replied coolly, throwing the stick he found somewhere back in the woods.

Sperze scratched his head, “Of course I was! You were saying something about me going and doing something. Then you mentioned that one broom-tail.”

Bastion brought his hoof to his head, hoping to quell the oncoming headache. “I take it back. Your worse than Mark. What I was saying was that I wanted you to explain what was happening to King Veloran so that he doesn’t decide to use the attacks as a casus belli to go to war with Equestria.”

Sperze waved his talon nonchalantly, “He prefers ‘Kaiser’ since the royals still consider it the ‘Griffin Empire’.”

The burgundy stallion let out an exasperated breath, “It’s too small to really be an empire and I don’t really care what he calls himself. Do you understand what I’m asking?”

The griffin stood up and cracked his neck with a grin, “Loud and clear. Besides, I think I’ve still got enough influence to make him consider peace talks, whether or not I have to beat him till he does.”

“Please don’t.”

“Alright, but when I see you again I’m going to get that rematch you still owe me. Ya hear?”

Bastion rolled his eyes, “I probably won’t have a choice as long as you don’t die before then.”

Sperze laughed as he launched himself into the air with a powerful flap of his wings, sending dust and dirt flying as well. “I don’t think anything short of you or an army could kill me Red.” Bastion heard as he watched the large griffin fly away.

Armored Bastion turned away towards the location he knew Canterlot lay. ‘Hmmm...I’ve been gone for five days now and I have much more time than I had originally thought I’d need. It’s best that I get back to Celestia with this news. Maybe I’ll even be able to see Mark’s return. I hope the princess wasn’t serious about setting the destination to her room. Knowing Mark, that’s just asking for some kind of trouble...’

*******************************************************************************************
“Mark, where are you? I swear if you surprise me like last time, I’m going to leave.” The black pegasus filly called out to the seemingly empty room that was their hideout and hang out spot. The only reason she knew her friend was there was from the poorly hidden saddlebags.

“Crystal, you know that I hate getting called that.” Marked Defiance said as he popped his head (upside down) out of a nearby air duct on the ceiling. “And besides, I do have a surprise, and it’s awesome.”

“How did you even get in there?”

“Magic and lottsa grease.” The little unicorn said with a smile. “Just a sec, let me just wiggle around  so- AAAAAGGHH!”

Crystal giggled as she watched her friend slip out of the duct with unexpected speed. His coat and mane caked with a dirt and dust, with splotches of grease. Marked quickly recovered himself and ran up to his friend who in turn lifted off the ground with her wings, hovering away from the unicorn.

“Nu uh. Your not getting near me covered in that.” Crystal said as pointing a hoof at the colt.

“Then how are you supposed to get this.” Marked grinned, using his TK to pull 2 slips of paper out of his saddlebags. He levitated one slip to Crystal who grabbed it and started reading.

As she read, her eyes widened, “Mark, this is-”

“Yup. I got two tickets to Canterlot, one for me and the other for you.”

Crystal looked between Mark and the ticket, “H-how did-”

Mark smirked before taking a melodramatic pose and looked to the non-existent distance, “I had to pay for them with my body.”

“WHAT! Why would you do that?!” Crystal yelled as she landed on her rump, tears beginning to form in her eyes.

Marked mentally slapped himself several times, before frantically trying to calm his friend down, “Cr-Crystal calm down. It was a joke! Kinda. Let me explain!”

Marked Defiance stopped and stared though when the pegasus mare began snickering, “ *pft* Hehe, I got you. Your too full of yourself to actually sell your body. Besides, only a weird filly molester would do something like that, and you try to stay away from those kinds of ponies.”

The yellow unicorn just gave his friend a flat and unamused look as she continued snickering. “The pony who gave me these actually was dressed kinda weird, but he was alright. All I had to do was beat him at chess and he said he’d give me something good."

“Seriously?” Crystal asked, raising an eyebrow.

Marked smiled and nodded, “Seriously. And look at this, I got my cutie mark!” He said as he practically threw his flank into his friend's face.

Crystal smirked as she shoved him aside, “That's nice, and you obviously won. But how did you get the other ticket then?”

“MAGIC!”

It was Crystal’s turn to give the unamused look.

Smirking, the unicorn continued, “Actually, I said I’d only go if I could bring a friend who’d be able to stay with me.”

“And since I’m your only friend you decided to bring me along with you. You know if he really is a crazy pony...”

“Which is why I’d bring a reliable replacement and/or meat shield should things go badly.” Marked said grinning.

Crystal just returned his grin, “And where I’d fly away into the distance, leaving you behind.”

Marked laughed, “So...are you coming?”

“I told you, I always wanted to go to Canterlot.”

“And you’ve never told me why.”

“The view, the clothes, some important research... I’ll leave it to your imagination. Was there anything else?”

“Yup. I’m supposed to meet him at a fountain in the town square when we arrive. I don’t think he’s a bad pony, but if things do go sour I know that Gambit’s guard training is in Canterlot...somewhere...so we can find him and get his help if we need it.”

Crystal watched as Marked then gave a far-off look, lost in his own thoughts. It had been almost a year since Penned Gambit had left to train as a Royal Guard. Sure they wrote to each other every few weeks, but they hadn’t actually seen him since he left. Out of the ponies that Crystal met, Gambit was her second favorite.

Her expression softened as she began to help wipe the dirt off of her friend, “Even if nothing bad happens, I think that you should still visit him. I’m sure that he would appreciate it, he is your brother after all.”

Marked gave Crystal a warm smile, “Thanks. It will be nice to see him again. I just hope that he hasn’t forgotten me after all this time.”

Crystal rolled her eyes and gave him a playful shove, “You’re an idiot, you know that. Of course he wouldn’t forget you. You’re too annoying to forget.”

Marked made way to return her shove but Crystal sidestepped with her hoof out, causing unicorn to trip and fall. Without hesitation, the mare swiftly and easily pinned him to the ground giving him an alluring smirk as she moved her head closer. “And you’re too slow as well.”

The colt’s cheeks took on an orange tint from blushing, as he made eye contact with the filly pinning him down. He had always known his best friend was pretty but recently something was changing. She had been occupying his thoughts more and more, and he didn’t know why. In fact, the only reasons he really considered going to Canterlot was to see his brother and because he remembered Crystal saying she wanted to go there.

“Mark, did you at least get the name of that pony?” Asked Crystal, snapping Marked out of his thoughts.

Marked closed his eyes in thought for a moment before replying, “Yup, he said it was Armored Bastion or something like that.”

********************************************************************************************

It was approximately 9 am as the element bearers waited on the empty field for their friend.

Twilight was restless. Some time last night Spike had received a letter from Princess Celestia informing her that Mark was back and coming to Ponyville in the morning. Unfortunately, she and Spike were asleep when they received it and only read it an hour ago after they had woken up. This didn’t leave Twilight much time to prepare for his arrival. It also didn’t help that she was the cause for Mark’s disappearance as well.

“What if he’s angry? Oh, he probably hates me for what happened!” Twilight said to herself as she paced a dirt line in the field.

“Calm down sugarcube. Mark may act like a varmint sometimes but he’s a good pony at heart.” Applejack said, trying to reassure her friend.

Rarity spoke up as well, “Applejack is right dear. I’m sure Mark may be a little irked, but I do not believe he would hold a grudge against you. By the way, where’s little Spikey-Wikey?”

“Spike’s sleeping in today. And why wouldn’t he be mad, I sent him to a different world entirely!” Twilight said, her anxiety causing her mane to curl in some places.

“Twi. Chill out. He’s cool by now. Probably.” Rainbow said drowsily as she lounged on a cloud. She wasn’t used to waking up this early.

Twilight was about to respond but was interrupted when Pinkie ran past her and started waving frantically. “HI PRINCESS LUNA!!!”

Everypony turned their heads and sure enough they saw Princess Luna’s carriage approaching. As it appeared last nightmare night, the carriage was gothic in appearance and pulled by two of her lunar guard. Unlike last nightmare night though, there were a couple of bags on a miniature trailer in the back.The carriage landed nearby the group as Luna stepped off and smiled at her friends.

“Hello Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, and Fluttershy. It is good to see you again.” Luna said in the RCV, causing Rainbow to fall of her cloud, Fluttershy to ‘eep’ and the others to look at the princess, stunned.

“Pr-Princess Luna... You don’t need to use the royal canterlot voice anymore. Remember?” Twilight said as she rubbed a hoof along her ear.

The lunar princess smiled, “I know. I’m sorry for startling you all, but it was a request by Mark that I greet you that way.”

At the mention of the pony’s name, Twilight and the rest looked around the princess and her carriage, but saw no sign of him. 

“Uh, Princess. Where is Mark? Ah don’t see hide nor tail of him.” Applejack said, as she continued looking around, as if she missed something.

“He was sleeping earlier, but I had woken him as we came closer to Ponyville. He mentioned wanting to repeat something.”

The girls looked each other, hoping that one them knew what the princess was talking about.

Fluttershy spoke up quietly, “Um, princess, do you know what he meant? If you don’t mind me asking that is.”

Recovering from her short fall Rainbow stood up and spoke, “It’s probably one of his pranks or something. Whatever it is, it better be awesome.”

“Maybe we can figure it out. I mean what’s he most likely to do again?” Mark said casually next to Twilight, as he mockingly rubbed his chin in thought. Currently the tactician was ‘au naturel’ since he was a pony again, he only exception being a band he wore around his foreleg.

Only Fluttershy and Pinkie seemed to notice him for now as they gasped. Though Pinkie added a large smile and wink.

“Well, Luna said he was repeating something, but he’s done a lot during his stay in Ponyville.” Twilight said, too busy in thought to realize the obvious.

Rarity and Applejack then noticed but were shushed when Mark put his hoof to his lips.

“What left the biggest impression on you when it came to him?” Mark asked.

Twilight closed her eyes, going deeper into thought. “Probably when... I have to give him a whack with a stick.”

Rainbow noticed and the everypony quietly giggled when they saw Mark’s face fall flat from Twilight’s comment.

‘You’d think she’d learn the first time.’
‘Well maybe I’m just that good.’
‘No. You’re really not.’

Mark stepped in front of Twilight and laid on the ground as if to take a nap, “Well, be sure to tell me when he gets here, I’m sure that he has quite the story to tell. Also he really doesn’t have any ill feelings towards you. It was an accident after all.”

“Ok Mark, I’ll be sure to-”, Twilight’s eyes snapped open looking at the yellow unicorn. “MARK!” she shouted before tearing up a bit and hugging him.

“Hey Twi, I missed-” But the air in his lungs was forced out of him, as the rest of the mares suddenly trapped him in a group hug. “G-girls....can’t.....air!”.

*******************************************************************************************

“THERE’S NO CUPCAKES!?”, Pinkie shouted in surprise.

After receiving his group (death) hug, he told everypony that he wanted to tell his story in the library, where they could get comfortable and where he could set his bags down. He invited Luna to stay, however, she politely excused herself, saying that she had other royal duties to take care of. When Mark’s story began it started off ok, but about a quarter of the way through he had to tell them (especially Twilight), to save their questions until after he was done. When he finished, the first question asked was from Pinkie Pie, who wondered about the sweets in Elibe. One thing led to another until Mark let it slip that Elibe probably didn’t have cupcakes.

“Sorry Pinkie, I didn’t see any indication that cupcakes existed in that world.”

“What was it like being a human?” Asked Twilight, her eyes sparkling with curiosity as she levitated a quill and notepad nearby. Mark could tell that there were numerous thoughts going through her head right now.

“Well it-”

“What specifically did you look like? Was it difficult adjusting to new muscles or anything? Do you think you could give me comparisons between them and ponies?” Twilight interrupted before Mark could answer.

“If you wait a sec I-”

“Were there really horses and horse-pegasi?” Fluttershy asked, surprising Mark that she had actually spoke up.

“Yes, but-”

Rainbow flew up to Mark’s face, “Did you really fight bandits and other bad guys?”, she asked in a awestruck tone.

Mark opened his mouth to speak but thought better of it as Twilight asked another question that he didn’t really pay attention to.

“Uhh, girls ah think yah might be overwhelming Mark.” Applejack said, though only Fluttershy seemed to back off, a slight blush coloring her cheeks.

‘At least Applejack underst-’

Suddenly, Mark was being shaken by Pinkie, “Don’t tell me they don’t have donuts, pies, and-” Mark decided to ignore her rambling as he began to think.

‘I’m not going to be able to talk if this keeps up.’
‘Then tell them to shut up.’
‘They’re my friends, that would be incredibly rude. I have a much better idea.’

Prying loose from Pinkie’s grasp, he slowly inhaled a large amount of air before shouting. “PENIS!”

He smirked and almost broke out in full out gut-wrenching laughter at the shock that registered on the girls faces.

‘Well that was effective.’

Mark heard a noise from upstairs, “Hey, what’s with all the shouting? I was having a good dream about Rari- MARK! You’re back!” Said Spike, as he walked down the stairs.

“Hey Spike, you just missed my story. Anyways...” Mark said giving the baby dragon a hoof/claw bump before clearing his throat. “Now that it’s quiet in here why don’t we take turns with the questions instead of bombarding me with them.”

“Heh, sorry about that.” said Rainbow, sheepishly rubbing the back of her head.

“Sorry Mark, It’s just... you went to another world full of sapient beings that can use magic, then you helped stop a treacherous plot. It’s amazing. I don’t know if any other pony could have done what you did.” Twilight said.

Spike tilted his head in confusion, “Huh?”

“Yes darling, it’s just like a fantasy story. Knights, dastardly villains, princesses-” Rarity said her voice trailing off as she began to get lost in her imagination.

“Wait, what did I miss?” asked Spike.

Mark raised an eyebrow as he thought about it again, ignoring poor Spike, “Well technically, Lyn’s a noble lady, not a princess but you’re right, it was kinda like a fantasy story.”

“All that’s missing is the romance.” Mark’s heart skipped a beat as Rarity continued, “It’s too bad that Lady Lyndis didn’t find love, it would have made your adventure that much better.”

Mark shuffled nervously, though he wasn’t ashamed to be in love with Lyn, he didn’t want to make it public knowledge either. Especially around the one of the town’s biggest gossips.

“Rarity, that’s probably the least of Mark’s concerns. Ah’m more worried about all that fight’n they had ta do.” Applejack said firmly, getting everypony’s attention.

Spike’s head swiveled between everypony, “Seriously, what’s going on?” He whined.

Mark turned to the purple dragon, “Sorry Spike. Twilight or I will get you updated later. It’s a pretty cool story.”

“That’s right! Beating up bad guys, fighting evil, those were the best parts!” Rainbow said as she stood on her hind hooves and began to shadow box.

Mark sighed and he looked to the floor in regret, “Unfortunately, not all of them were ‘bad guys’ remember? I already told you about Eagler and some of the other soldiers we fought.”

The room went quiet and sullen after Mark’s grim reminder.

‘Great. Now I’m a killjoy.’
‘Bassy must be rubbing off on you.'
‘Gee, I hope not.’

He felt something soft and warm on his back. He looked and saw that Fluttershy had placed her wing over him as she spoke in her soft voice, “You did what you could Mark. I mean it must have been hard and scary with those big meanies and a-assassins and-” Mark could feel her trembling as she struggled to continue.

‘WHY IS SHE SO DAMN ADORABLE?!’

Mark placed a hoof on Fluttershy’s head and began to ruffle her mane with a warm smile. “Thanks Flutters. It’s just sad that people had to suffer for one man's ambition is all.”

He looked around the room, the girls still had sullen expressions with Pinkie's hair somehow flat and deflated, though Fluttershy was blushing a bit from Mark's ruffling.

‘You still need to lighten the mood in here.’
‘I could tell a bad joke.’
‘Lets just stick with giving them their souvenirs/presents.’
‘Maybe I should have done that first. It may have saved me from getting bombarded by questions.’

“OK! I think that it’s time for presents.” Mark said in an overly cheerful tone as he continued to ruffle Fluttershy’s mane. ‘It’s just so soft!’

“OH! OH! Is it your birthday? Why didn’t you say so? Next time you need to tell me so I can throw a surprise party for you, silly.” Pinkie said, her hair poofing back up in excitement as she somehow pulled a cannon out from behind a bookshelf.

Mark’s eyes widened as he waved his free hoof frantically to stop her, “WHOA, WHOA, WHOA! Pinkie stop! I mean I brought souvenirs for you all, that you’ll probably like. That’s why I have all those bags.”

“Okie dokie lokie.” Pinkie responded simply as she pushed her party cannon out the door.

Mark reluctantly stopped ruffling Fluttershy’s mane (which was now a bit messy) as he moved towards his bags. Opening the nearest bag he looked through it and pulled out a small axe and a slightly smushed box with his magic.

“Okay, first off, Pinkie this box is yours and AJ gets this axe.” He said as he gave the items to their recipients.

Applejack furrowed her brows, “Why the hay did ya decide tah get me an axe?”

“It’s a hand axe. Their multi-purpose, can be thrown well, you own an farm with trees, and said farm is located relatively close to the Everfree. I don’t see the problem.” Mark said absently as he watched Pinkie immediately start scarfing the special cinnamon sweet rolls he had bought. He shook his head, amused by her antics, and moved onto another bag. Using his magic he once again lifted the items out of it. This time a knight’s helmet and a book.

“For Rainbow, a helmet that belonged to one of Caelin’s greatest knights ‘Liar’, and for Fluttershy, a book on all the known animals in Elibe.” he said, once again giving items to his friends.

Rainbow eagerly grabbed the helmet and tried to wear it. But it didn’t fit when she tried to get it on since it was made for a human. “Mark, the front’s too small. I can’t wear this!” 

‘Huh, I guess I have to be wearing the clothes or whatever for them to reshape.’

“In that case, why don’t you go to a blacksmith’s and melt it down to make yourself something 20% cooler.” Mark said with a hint of sarcasm, as he moved towards the next pile of bags.

Rainbow looked at the helmet in thought before shrugging, “Mmm, nah. It’s still cool. Besides, I’d have to take time out of flight practice to go all the way to Canterlot for a blacksmith.”

“That’s right, I forgot there’s no blacksmith here in Ponyville.” He responded, opening up a bag before closing it and levitating it towards Rarity. “And for the lady Rarity, I have a dress and my clothes. It might help give inspiration since they’re from another world and all that. I also have a request.”

“And what would that be?” Rarity asked as she pulled out the dress and Mark’s old clothes, a twinkle in her eye as she inspected the ‘alien’ designs.

Mark opened a bag next to him and pulled out his beaten up cloak, “Can you fix my cloak? I really liked it, but it’s kinda worn out at this point.”

Rarity gasped, and almost dropped her gifts in shock. “OH MY! It’s absolutely dreadful! All that dirt and those holes!” She said as she immediately brought the cloak closer for examination. “But what’s this stain here?”

“Thaaat... would be my blood.” Mark said awkwardly.

Rarity jumped back in disgust before folding the cloak up and tossing it elsewhere, “No need dear Mark. I will make you a better and even more magnificent cloak than before. It shall-”

Mark shook his head, “Rarity, no. I appreciate it, but I like that cloak. It’s sentimental and just has more character now. Can you please just clean and fix it?” he pleaded.

The ivory mare looked between Mark's puppy eyes and the discarded cloak several times before letting out a defeated sigh, “So be it Mark. Thank you for these other clothes, I already have ideas for something exotic in my next line of attire.”

“Wait, if they get those things, then who gets all this other stuff?” Spike asked as he pointed off-handedly the other 3 bags. Two of which stuffed almost to the brim with whatever they held.

“The small one’s mine, but those two...”, he pointed a hoof at the two full bags, “go to Twilight.” Mark said with a grin as he levitated the bags over.

‘Oh, she’s gonna love this.’

Twilight gave the tactician a curious look, “Mark, what is-”

Mark’s grin widened as he began to pull out the first bag’s contents. “First we have, ‘Elibe, A History’, ‘Legend of the Eight Heroes’, ‘Nomads of the Sacae’...” Mark continued, pulling out book after book, each subject ranging from geography to culture. 

Twilight’s eyes widened, her mouth agape as she watched Mark stack the books in front of her finally . “M-M-Mark this is-”

‘I like where this is going!’
‘Keep at it. DO NOT RELENT!’

Mark quickly opened the other bag, “Now moving onto the magic, we have a fire tome, thunder tome, healing staff, an energy ring...”, Mark said as he unrelentingly emptied the bag in front of Twilight until that too ran out of things.

“Unfortunately I couldn’t find any unbiased books or tomes that dealt with dark magic. That would have made it more educating. Twi? You there? Helllooo?” Mark said as he waved his hoof in front of Twilights face.

The lavender unicorn in question just stood there eyeing all the objects that laid in front of her.

“This-the-I-Mark-it-*SQUEE*!”  *Thump*

Everypony in the room watched as Twilight swooned from being overwhelmed by her two favorite things in the world.

‘That wasn’t what I was expecting.’

“Um...whoops.”

*******************************************************************************************

“Hey Twi....Twilight...Twilight Sparkle...Twilight Sparkle, am I gonna have to slap you silly until you wake up.” Mark said as he, Fluttershy, and Rarity fanned the lavendar unicorn.

“What happened?” Twilight asked as she blinked open her eyes.

“Well... I may have taken it a bit too far when I got curious how much excitement you could process at once and the result is that you’ve been out cold for the past 10 minutes. Sorry about that.” Mark said in embarrassment.

Twilight picked herself up, shaking her head a couple of times to make the slight grogginess go away. “I-It’s ok Mark. You meant well. And there’s so much information I could get out of those books and then if I research those tomes!” She said as her voice began to rise in excitement, her breathing increasing.

Applejack walked over, “Hold on there, sugarcube. Ya just woke up, don’t be overexciting yourself again. Ya hear?”

“Sorry, hehe.” Twilight said in embarrassment. “Did I miss anything important?”

Mark shrugged, “You didn’t miss much, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie were just getting me up to date on what you girls have been up to while I was away. Dash said something about Fluttershy making a new friend last week, but everypony seems to kinda dodges the question whenever I ask who it is. Do you mind telling me why?”

Twilight rubbed her hoof along her temple, “He’s trying to turn over a new leaf, but he’s always pulling pranks or being random and unpredictable.”

“Other than the new leaf part, you know that sounds an awful lot like my description right? Are you saying I have a clone somewhere?” Mark asked with a mischievous smile.

“I wish it was that easy. At least we can handle you. But Disc- I mean Fluttershy’s new friend is really hard to handle and always shows up whenever any of us says his name. He likes the attention.” Rarity answered

“Oh, please don’t be too harsh on Discord, he’s still trying to fit in. He’s a good draconequus at heart.” Fluttershy said.

Suddenly a large *POP* was heard in the room. Every head turned to the source and was met with the sight of Discord covered in bubbles. He was wearing a bath hat and holding a bar of soap and a scrub brush.

“My, oh my. Couldn’t wait until after my bath to see me?” He said in his usual mischievous tone.

Everypony but Fluttershy, Mark, and Pinkie groaned at his arrival and statement. The latter two actually snickering while the former was blushing at having interrupted her friend’s hygiene.

“Oh my! I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to interrupt your bath Discord.” Fluttershy said. 

Discord just rolled his eyes, his first and so far only real friend, just couldn’t seem to get his jokes as much as he wanted her to. With a snap of his talons, the bubbles and the things he was holding/wearing, disappeared in a flash.

“Why’d you stop, you missed several spots and I’m sure that the girls could have used the show.” Mark said in a sarcastic tone, drawing the attention of the entire room.

Discord grinned mockingly, “Oh a new pony! How exciting. Are you sure it wasn’t yourself you were referring to though?”

‘Did he just-’
‘Oh, it’s on now.’

Mark returned Discord’s grin, “Well, well, I didn’t know you rolled that way. I’m already taken, but I’m sure some other stallion will make you very happy once you meet him.”

“I see. Well why don’t you rest a bit. I’m sure that Big Mac has made you very sore at this point.” Discord responded as he began floating towards the yellow unicorn. Applejack’s eye twitched at her brother being brought into this conversation.

Mark started walking towards Discord, “Nope, Big Mac’s as straight as a pin. The girl I like is extra special.”

The tension in the room increased as the two got closer to one another, “As special as your I.Q.”

“Even more so.”

Discord and Mark now stood face to face. Icy blue eyes locked onto yellow ones. The bystanders to the exchange looked between the two, hoping a fight wouldn’t break out. Twilight and Fluttershy were about to separate them when...

“PFFT, HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA-” Discord began to laugh, Mark following in suit. Immediately shattering the tension that they had built up. Pinkie joined in on their laughter (even though she didn’t understand what was so funny). Discord managed to catch his breath, “Ah, this is great! Finally a pony that understands my sense of humor almost as much as I do. What’s your name?”

Mark raised a hoof so he could have a minute, as he began taking deep breaths to calm himself. “Marked Defiance. I’m surprised you don’t remember me.”

Discord rubbed his beard in thought, “Oh? Was there something worth remembering about you?”

“Well....”

*******************************************************************************************

“Come on Blueblood. Go for your usual afternoon walk. Come on.” Mark whispered to himself.

Currently the tactician-in-training was sitting in a tree with binoculars as he eagerly waited for the prince to walk through the outdoor hallway.

“My my, what do we have here?” Came an unknown voice.

Mark turned his head and almost jumped in shock as he saw a strange creature floating nearby, watching him as it lounged in midair. Whatever it was seemed to be made up of other, different, creatures. In fact it looked like the statue he occasionally glanced at in the Canterlot Gardens.

“Um...Hi? Did you need something? I’m kinda busy here.” Mark said as he returned to looking towards the hallway.

“I’m just wondering why there’s a unicorn laying on the ground.” The creature said before snapping it’s talon and laughing like a maniac.

“A unicorn on the-?!” Mark couldn’t finish as a tree branch suddenly grabbed him and threw him into the air.

“UMPH! OW! Who do you think you are, you jerk?!” Mark yelled after landing on the ground hard.

“Why I’m Discord of course.” The draconeaus said inspecting his talon.

Realization dawned on the unicorn, the fear evident in both his expression and tone, “W-Whatever! Just please stay away from my cupcake over there, I’m saving it for something.” Mark said, pointing a hoof at the hallway he was watching earlier.

Discord narrowed his eyes and smiled evilly, “Well don’t mind if I do.” He said before snapping his fingers and disappearing in a flash.

Mark picked himself up and dusted himself off. Dropping his facade, he grinned. “Sucker.”

*******************************************************************************************

“...Then you came back, covered in all sorts of pastries, and cast a spell that gave me a second mouth which spoke only my inner thoughts.”

‘Ah, good times.’
‘For you maybe.’

Discord scratched his chin, “Yes I do remember that now. Your probably the only pony to single handedly get one over on me... other than Celestia all those years ago.”


“Is that a compliment from the spirit of chaos himself? I’m flattered.” Mark responded sarcastically.

“Actually it was more of an observation.” Discord said, somewhat annoyed.

“In all seriousness though, it’s nice to meet again on better terms. Friends?” Mark said, holding his hoof out.

Discord smiled, not one of his mischievious or devious smiles, but an actual warm smile like the day he realized Fluttershy really wanted to be his friend. He took Mark’s hoof and shook it. “Friends.”

“That...That turned out much better than I had hypothesized.” Twilight said, wide eyed at what had just occurred.

The two pranksters turned and looked at the dumbstruck mares. Apparently they hadn’t thought Mark and Discord would become friends so quickly, or even at all.

Mark gave a shrug, “Well what do you expect? I’m an incredibly likable pony.”

“And saying that, ya ruined the mood.” Applejack said, shaking her head with a smile.

Turning back to Discord, Mark poked the draconequus in the chest playfully, “Just make sure you behave yourself. There’s a time and place for everything, and Equestria doesn’t need any harmful chaos right now.”

Discord looked thoughtful and responded carefully, “Well as the spirit of chaos itself, I can sense the chaos in the air. Something’s going to happen and I’m surprisingly not going to be the cause of it. So as my new friend, I just have one thing to say. Be prepared.”

“Wait what do you-” But before Mark finished, Discord smiled deviously and snapped his talons, disappearing in a flash. “Sonofa-”

“I FORGOT TO ASK FOR A CHOCOLATE MILK CLOUD!!!” Pinkie yelled in despair.

*****************************************************************************************

She ran, not looking back.

She could hear the buzzing as they got closer.

Spotting a large hollow log, she quickly scrambled inside it and held her breath.

It wasn’t even twenty seconds before the changelings charged past her hiding place with extreme velocity.

Waiting ten more seconds, she gasped for breath, a few tears escaping her eyes as she remembered how it came to this.

She gave herself a quick look over through her bright green eyes. Her wing was broken, she could feel how messy her teal mane was, and it was painful to move with the bruises and cuts that littered her body currently.

Slowly she then turned towards what she believed was the south, wiping her tears away, she began running again. The mare needed to get as much distance from them as possible..

She ran and ran. Not even noticing as day turned to dusk.

Suddenly the ground seemed to attack her. No, her legs had given out on her. She hadn’t fed in over two days, hardly enough energy to even walk, but she had pushed herself far past her limits. Too far.

Her vision was starting to get blurrier, but she did see a black and white blur enter her vision. Was this it for her? Did she go through all that just to be eaten by a predator? Were their sacrifices for nothing?

“OH MY GOODNESS! What has happened to you?! It must be a lot, for what you’ve been through.” The blur said in a zebrican accent as it dropped a basket in surprise.

The mare felt herself being picked up carefully. Maybe this wasn’t the end. Not yet.

“I’ll take you to my hut, your wounds are no game. But please, while consciousness holds you, tell me your name.”

She thought for a moment, trying to keep the darkness at bay. Then she remembered the name she hadn’t thought she’d ever hear much less say again. She managed to say it in a whisper before the shadows consumed her vision.

“Cr-Crystal Orchid.”
> Interlude  Chapter 10: Back to Normal? pt.2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Mark let out a sigh.

Currently he was laying in the shade on a hill overlooking Sweet Apple Acres. It had been a couple of days since his return to Ponyville and he was having bittersweet feelings about all of it. As he expected, things were peaceful as usual. But spending a month prepared to possibly die made peace like this a bit surreal since he didn't really have to do anything.

‘Man. I expected peace, and it’s nice and all, but it’s a bit...’
‘Weird?’
‘Yah. I mean I already informed the princesses about Ninian’s warning and now I don’t really know what to do. If Bassy wasn’t busy with some kind of important business somewhere, he’d at least do his best to train me to fight. I don’t even feel like pranking somepony. At least Rarity fixed my cloak up yesterday.’ Mark thought, examining his repaired cloak. 
‘Maybe you should figure out a way to improve it, fire-proof, chainmail, whatever works.’
‘Problem is, I don’t know how to do any of that stuff, and fire-proof spells last only so long. I wish I could ask the girls for some help but-’
‘-they’re busy with their own stuff.’
‘Yup. A zebra named Zecora needed help from Flutters and Twi, AJ’s cleaning up after her family reunion, Dash was practicing the moves we saw yesterday at the Wonderbolts show, Pinkie’s being Pinkie, and Rarity’s spending as much time as she can at the spa today since the owners are going on vacation later this evening.
‘Well Discord said to be prepared for whatever is happening in the future.’
‘True. But if I constantly fuss about the future, I’ll miss out on the present.’
‘And your thoughts keep wandering elsewhere, wink wink’
‘Yah, I miss Lyn.’
‘When do you plan on returning to Elibe?’
‘Why do you ask me these things? You’re me, you already know.’
‘But since you’re the one in control, I’m reminding you of you’re priorities and whatever so you don’t forget.’
‘I don’t think I’ve honestly thought too hard about it. I mean, I've got a few responsibilities here and the next time I see her, I want to impress.’
‘What, leading a small group of 13 (not including yourself) against an entire realm wasn't enough for you?'
'I mean I want to become a better pony and tactician. Somepony that really deserves her affection.'
'That's surprisingly mature of you.'
'Yah, I get philosophical when I'm bored out of my mind.'

Mark closed his eyes and began to meditate just like Bastion had taught him. Maybe if he cleared his thoughts, something to do would come to him.

‘..........This isn’t working.’
‘Shut up. I’m trying to meditate here.’
‘Well I guess you’ll never find out what’s making that racket.’
‘What rack-?!’

Mark snapped out of meditation, his ear twitching when he heard the sound of grinding and creaking followed by a familiar filly’s voice.

“Are you guys sure about this?”

“Of course I’m sure. If this doesn’t help me to fly then maybe we’ll get our siegecraft, gliding, or science-y thing that deal with this, Cutie Marks.”

“It’s Physics.”

“What are you, a dictionary?”

“Oh stop you two. Ah don’t want nothing flying until we do a test launch first anyways.”

Mark got up and rounded the tree he was using as shade to see what was going on. His eyes widened at the sight.

‘Is that a-?!’
‘Yes. Yes it is.’

Pulling a almost fully sized trebuchet was Sweetie Belle, followed by Applebloom who was carrying a couple of clipboards on her back, and an orange pegasus filly with purple hair, aviator goggles, and carrying three backpacks on a wagon.

‘How can Sweetie even pull that thing?’
‘I’m more worried about how they managed to get one.’
‘I don’t think it matters much at this point. I need to make sure that they don’t get themselves or somepony hurt.’

Mark thought as he walked over to the three fillies. By the time he got to where they were, they seemed to have already set it up where they wanted it.

“Hey girls, you mind telling me what your up to?” Mark asked.

“And who are you supposed to be?” The orange filly said defensively.

Applebloom smiled at seeing Mark, “That’s just Mark. He was workin’ on our farm fer awhile after he accidentally burned down our applecart a few weeks ago. He showed me magic tricks when Applejack wasn’t looking.”

“And he hangs out with Rarity sometimes.” Sweetie Belle added.

Mark gave the three an incredulous look, “The real question is, who are you supposed to be? And how the fu-, how in blazes did you girls manage to get a trebuchet?”

“Oh, we made it together! Applebloom drew a blueprint, Scootaloo gathered the supplies, and I was in charge of moving it. And this is Scootaloo by the way.” Sweetie Belle said, gesturing to the orange pegasus filly.

“That’s nice and all but...what were you planning on doing exactly? I mean this trebuchet is very well done.” Mark asked as he closely examined the siege weapon, “This thing could probably launch something up to 300 pounds.”

“See, ah told ya it could throw something that heavy.” Applebloom told the girls with a triumphant grin.

“But neither of us even add up to 300 pounds.” The filly named Scootaloo said flatly.

Mark had a stern expression as he asked again, “And what did you girls plan on doing?”

“We were gonna use it to help me learn to fly and to launch stuff.” Scootaloo said before the three fillies inhaled a deep breath and said in unison, “CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS SIEGECRAFT MASTERS!”

Mark winced at the volume they had shouted, before going back to being strict, “No. I can’t in good conscious let you girls operate this alone. No matter how well made it is, you’ll get either yourselves or somepony else hurt.”

The fillies faces fell before Applebloom spoke up, “But Mark, we painted a tree with lotsa leaves in the Everfree as a target. Ah don’t see how it could hurt anypony else.”

Mark sighed, putting a hoof to his head to quell the incoming headache.

‘Is this how Bastion feels when I pull my hijinks?’
‘Oh nonononono. Your much, much worse.’
‘Shut up.’

“Girls, accidents happen when you least expect it. Mostly around children or those who act childish.”

‘The pot said, as it called the kettle black.’

Ignoring his subconscious Mark continued, “Which is why I’m not letting you do this unless you girls have permission and supervision.”

“AWWW! But Mark we already worked so hard on this.” Applebloom said.

“No.” Mark said.



‘THOSE EYES! THOSE EYES!.’

Mark grit his teeth as he averted his gaze from Applebloom looking to Sweetie Belle.

“What if this is how we get our cutie marks though?” Sweetie Belle asked, almost on the verge of tears.



‘NO, I MUST RESIST!’
‘NO MORE! PLEASE, NO MORE!’

Scootaloo slumped, “But without a cutie mark, I’ll never be as awesome as Rainbow Dash.”



‘AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!’
‘DAMMIT! WHAT WOULD ONE OF MY FRIENDS DO?!’



Mark groaned as he slumped to the ground in defeat. At that particular moment he wanted to slam his head into something several times. “Fine. I’ll supervise you girls. Just stop with the faces, I don’t think my heart can take it.”

‘Next time I’m bringing a fucking blindfold.’

“Thanks Mark!” The girls shouted in unison, their expressions the epitome of happiness.



‘Well lets look at the bright side, those faces probably just saved your soul from eternal damnation with the sheer happiness that's radiating from them and you have something to do now.’
‘True, and with me supervising, I don’t think there’ll be any problems.’
‘.....Are you serious?’

Mark let out a sigh for being dragged into this, “Alright girls, first rule I can think of, listen to me and follow my instructions, and second, no launching or aiming at living things. Anyways, what are we launching first?”

Scootaloo looked to Mark with excitement, “Well we were gonna start with a rock.”

Mark looked around until he spotted a large filly-sized rock in the ground, using his magic (and a lot of effort) he managed to yank it out and set it carefully on the trebuchet’s sling. However, it wasn’t on quite right, so Mark started moving it around with his hooves.

“Alright girls you’re almost good to go, just give me a sec to-”

“You heard him, we’re good to go, ready, set, FIRE!” Yelled Scootaloo in excitement as she pushed the lever.

“NO I- AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!” Was all Mark was able to get out before being launched along with the rock, towards the Everfree.

Applebloom and Sweetie Belle stood there, eyes wide and mouths agape at what just happened (and how quickly that just escalated) as Scootaloo obliviously looked around, “Alright what’s next? Mark? Hey, where’d you go?”

*******************************************************************************************

Mark groaned in pain.

‘Ow, my everything hurts. What just happened again?’
‘Well, you got launched by a siege weapon three little fillies managed to make, crashed through some brush, skipped along a pond, and ended it with crashing into a tree. So overall I think you’ve earned yourself a 10.’
‘This isn’t a competition.’
‘And now I’m gonna have to dock you down to 9 for the attitude.’
‘I’m lucky I’m not dead.’
‘Well that may change, judging by the fact you’re in the Everfree.’

Mark slowly picked himself up and got a look at his surroundings. He was currently in a wetland area within the Everfree.

‘Let’s see...I was launched south-ish...I’m in a some kind of wetland...there’s a lot of frogs... this must be Froggy Bottom Bog.’
‘Good thing you didn’t land in any of the deep water.’
‘Hey, I can swim given the right conditions!’
‘Going into a pond covered in flotation devices doesn’t count as swimming.’
‘Whatever.’

“Now which way is north?” he said to himself as he rummaged through his mind for the geography of Equestria. There didn’t seem to be too many paths in and out of the bog due to the large amount of water. Deciding on a path he started walking down it to exit the bog. Once he eventually got out of this area, he planned on climbing a tree to find any landmarks or indications to where Ponyville was.

‘It’s good that you have a grasp of how you’re going to get home, but you’re forgetting one important thing.’
‘And what’s that?’
‘Oh, I don’t know, maybe the fact that this forest is inhabited by all sorts of things ranging from timberwolves to dragons to plants that will eat you. Don’t take this “walk” lightly since you could be attacked at any moment.’

The unicorn’s breathing hitched and he shivered as he remembered...

****************************************************************************************
"I’ll hold it off, Mark you need to run NOW!"

"NO! I won't-"

"MARK, GO!!!"
****************************************************************************************

‘I’m sorry... I didn’t mean to remind you of that.’

Mark frantically shook his head to clear the memory.

‘I-It’s fine. You’re right I could be attacked at any-’ Mark’s ears perked up and he instinctively crouched as he heard something rustle in a nearby bush and then a splash. Mark gulped. Slowly and quietly, he crept towards the sound, his heart beating faster as he closed in on the continued splashing that now occurred behind the bush. He looked around the bush he released the breath he didn’t realize he was holding.

‘It’s just a lizard.’
‘Never seen a lizard like that. You know doesn’t it look like it’s-’
‘Drowning? Nah, I mean it's just swimming I think. Lizards swim, right?’

Mark watched as the lizard’s head finally sunk below the water line.

‘Ok maybe not.’ He thought before his horn glowed. With a small pop, the lizard was lifted out of the water in a yellow bubble and placed on the ground. After a brief cough and regurgitating of water, the lizard looked at the yellow unicorn with curiosity and Mark returning the look.

The lizard was small with cerulean scales. It was almost Gummy’s size if Mark recalled the baby alligator’s size correctly, with small dark yellow dorsal spines running down its serpentine neck and down its back but ending just before the tail.

Mark jumped a bit when the lizard hissed at him. It wasn’t a threatening hiss though, based off the tone. The lizard saved, Mark continued on his way scanning his surroundings for any dangers. After taking a few steps he heard pattering and turned around to see that the lizard wasn’t far behind him.

Seeing that Mark was looking at it again, the lizard gave a small hiss.

Mark shook his head again and walked, but once again stopped when he heard the pattering of tiny claws.

“Now the lizard’s following me.” Mark said with a sigh, before turning to the lizard again and receiving a small hiss.

“Okay, you’re thankful, I understand. Now why don’t you go elsewhere.” He said with small shooing motion. The lizard just tilted it’s head before answering with a slightly louder hiss.

‘I get the feeling it wants to come with me.’
‘Marked Defiance, the lizard whisperer.’
‘Least I’m not some voice in a pony’s head.’
‘Touche.’

“Fine you can come with, but no funny business, you hear?” he said. The lizard hissed in response.

Mark rolled his eyes as he picked the lizard up and placed it on his back, however, it decided to crawl up his neck and get comfortable in his mane.

“I shall dub thee, Lizzy the Lizard.” Mark told it, receiving a cheery hiss in return.

‘Creative.’
‘I know right?’

Mark then continued on his way, Lizzy’s head poking out of his mane as he traversed the bog. The brief silence though was interrupted when Mark’s stomach let out a growl.

“Heh, that’s right, haven’t eaten lunch yet.”

His fur stood on end as he then heard several deeper, louder growls directly behind him. “Please tell me that was you Lizzy.” The lizard just hissed in response as Mark turned his head around, his pupils shrinking to pinpricks at the sight of four large reptilian heads looking at him with hunger in their eyes.

********************************************************************************************

“Sperze, the ‘Laughing axe’... it’s been too long, though I wish that you hadn’t threatened to beat every guard that got in your way into a bloody pulp.” Said the old, scarred, and greying griffin captain as he walked besides Sperze.

“Hey, it’s their fault for trying to stop me after I’ve been flying for days. Besides this is a favor for a friend.” Sperze said with a shrug.

The captain raised an eyebrow, “Armored Bastion?”

“How’d you know?” Sperze said with a grin, he already knew.

“He’s probably the only other creature who can deal with your crap besides me. You know, if you weren’t my cousin I’d have thrown you in the dungeon for barging into the palace like that.”

“Lay off Zander, this has to do with the Equestrian situation and those attacks on your outposts. Also, stop threatening everyone with the dungeons, I swear every time you do it someone is screaming like a little girl somewhere.”

*****************************************************************************************
Mark wasn’t proud of that scream but frankly he didn’t care right now as the hydra began to close it’s distance.
*****************************************************************************************

“Which is the second reason why I haven’t thrown you into the dungeon. What do you know about our outposts? They are bordering Equestria so we can only speculate that ponies are behind the attacks.”

“Do you really believe that or is this just the fact that the ‘kaiser’ is a stubborn ass?” Sperze said, doing air quotes for the word kaiser.

Zander looked at Sperze before returning his gaze forward, “No, but it’s my job and duty to follow the kaiser’s orders. Something that you wouldn’t really understand.”

“We both know I have issues with authority. Besides your doing a great job as captain, I mean look at you, you have the situation under control, mostly, and you stopped me from beating the living shit out of your men, that’s a win in my book.”

Zander just rolled his eyes as he lifted his talon indicating for Sperze to stop here. In front of them was the great door that was entrance to the throne room. “I will inform the kaiser you wish to have an audience for now just-”

Sperze had already opened the door with a kick and walked inside.

“-wait here.” Zander finished with an exasperated sigh.

Kaiser Veloran sat at his throne. Recent reports of attacks on the empire’s border outposts had put him a bit on edge since there were no survivors reported, and that the incidents were close to the Equestrian border didn’t sit well with him. The fact that a familiar griffin with an axe had barged into his throne room didn’t help either.

His eyes narrowed and he clenched his beak before speaking, “Sperze. What are you doing here? Didn’t I make myself clear last time that I didn’t want to see you again?”

Sperze smiled wickedly, “Are you still mad about me kicking your ass, Kaiser Broom-tail?”

If looks could kill, Sperze would have died a very slow and painful death right then.

“What do you want?” Veloran said, his rage starting to build.

“I’m just here doing a favor for a friend. You see, ponies aren’t the ones attacking your little outposts.” Sperze said.

The kaiser’s eye twitched, “I swear, if you tell me you were the one-”

Sperze finally put on a serious expression, “No, I enjoy a fight, not slaughter.....specifically. It was changelings who have been attacking your outposts. A friend wanted me to explain this to you so you don’t do something stupid like start another pointless war.”

“Those Zebricans were in lands that rightfully belonged to the empire. Why should I even believe you? What do changelings have to gain from attacking our outposts?” The kaiser asked skeptically.

“Well I think we can both agree that Princess Celestia isn’t a pony you’d like to get on the bad side of, and let’s face it, most ponies are so peaceful that it makes me sick.”

Veloran reluctantly nodded in agreement.

“And as far as the changelings go, I have no idea. I just know that after they infiltrated the outpost they attacked from both inside and out.”

Veloran’s eye twitched again, “So you were there?”

“Investigating, yes. I could probably have killed them all but Red said it wasn't smart and to withdraw. And here I am now.”

Veloran rubbed his beak in thought. If what Sperze was telling him was true, then  war with Equestria wouldn’t only be dangerous, but misguided as well. The danger not being only from Celestia but this ‘friend’ Sperze mentioned. The only name he could think of related to that would be the (in)famous mercenary known as, Bloody Red, whom was known to work with the griffin mercenary years ago. Veloran thought that he had retired.

The kaiser waved a talon, and a nearby servant immediately came to attention. “Send an envoy to Canterlot. I want to discuss the changeling situation with the princess.” Veloran told the servant who nodded and immediately left to do as instructed.

“Glad you grew a brain.” Sperze said in an antagonizing tone.

Kaiser Veloran glared at Sperze, “And now you have no reason to stay. A pity.” the griffin ruler said with false honesty, “Captain Zander, escort him out of here. Now.”

The griffin captain who had been grudgingly silent during the exchange saluted before placing a talon on Sperze’s shoulder. “Come on Sperze, time to go before I’m ordered to kill you.”

He shrugged off Zander’s talon and began to laugh as he walked toward the door. Before exiting, he turned his head to the griffin ruler, a dangerous gleam in his eyes, “You should train more guards, sending only this much against me would hardly be a challenge.”

***************************************************************************************

Mark backed up slowly as he faced the hydra. He was at a dead end against a rock face.

8 large reptilian eyes looking him up and down as if trying to decide what the best way to cook him was. That is, if they didn’t just eat him raw. Mark’s flank touched the cold rock face behind him.

‘This doesn’t look good.’
‘How do you keep getting into situations like this? Seriously! You’re like a magnet for this crap.’

Suddenly, Lizzy popped out of Mark’s mane onto the cliff face, and crawled up it with surprising speed.

Mark watched the lizard go disappearing from sight. “Well fuck you too, Lizzy.” He said to himself before turning his attention back to the hydra.

‘Though totally understandable given the circumstances.’

Suddenly one of the heads moved back before using the momentum to strike like a cobra. Mark saw it coming and ducked beneath it causing the hydra head to hit the rock face hard.

Mark took the opportunity to desperately scan his surroundings for anything he could to his advantage. He saw the opening. The bad news, it was the gap between the Hydra’s legs.

‘Think I can make it under that thing’s legs?’
‘Don’t have much of a choice do you? It’s do or die, and frankly, I prefer do.’

Suddenly Mark felt something thump his head, and heard a familiar hissing followed by a crunching noise.

‘Ok, Lizzy’s back.’
‘And eating a rock on top of your head.’
‘Well at least I don’t feel abandoned now, and if this doesn’t work one of us dies on a full stomach.’
‘How does this lizard even eat rocks? Lizards aren’t supposed to from what I know.’

The hydra head from before shook off it’s daze, and looked at it’s fellows with a nod. This time all the hydra’s heads moved back, readying to strike.

‘And were getting off topic in a life or death situation. You ready?’
‘Ready.’

Mark scowled at the hydra as he stamped his hoof about to charge for his escape. But before Mark could spring his desperate plan into action he heard a high pitched voice from behind the hydra. 

“HEY, YOU LEAVE HIM ALONE YOU BIG BULLY!” yelled the voice.

Mark quickly looked to see that the CMC were there trying to hide behind a set of trees. Sweetie Belle had a first aid kit strapped to her back, Applebloom with a map and pony-sized wagon, and Scootaloo was on her scooter wearing a helmet.

“YAH, YOU’D PROBABLY PREFER SOME CHICKEN!” Applebloom added.

Scootaloo gave Applebloom a cross look, “I’M NOT A CHICKEN!”

Mark didn’t waste anytime as all the hydra’s heads turned to the fillies direction. He galloped and slid underneath the hydra’s legs, he thought he heard and felt Lizzy release a large burp but didn’t dwell on it as he continued to the fillies. 

“GIRLS RUN NOW!!!” He shouted, closing the distance between the CMC and himself.

Mark heard the hydra roar and didn’t need to turn around to know that it was pissed. The fillies didn’t need anymore incentive either, as they turned and began to run (except for Scootaloo who used her scooter). Mark trailed slightly behind so that if one of them fell, he would pick them back up. 

The ground shook a bit and Mark risked a glance back, what he saw confused him but didn’t stop his pace. The hydra was on its stomach, having fallen. Three of its heads glaring after them as one of the heads examined it’s left leg, which now looked like had the color and texture of the cliff Mark was backed against earlier and let out one final roar after it’s escaping prey.

After running and weaving through the trees, he and the girls had stopped  to catch their much needed breath.

“Celestia dammit girls. I had it under control, and you came into the Everfree without anypony else, what were you thinking?!” Mark managed to say between breaths as he slumped against the tree. Applebloom lay across one of his hind legs, while the other two leaned on his left and right side.

“We thought we could’a gotten our cutie marks if we rescued ya and bandaged ya up. We didn’t know about the hydra till we got there. We’re mighty sorry fer launching you Mark.” Applebloom said sadly.

Scootaloo turned her head to Mark’s, “It didn’t look like you had it under control though. And was there another pony? I thought I heard a mare scream earlier.”

“Uh...must have been your imagination. That doesn’t matter though, I don’t ever want to see you girls do anything that dangerous ever again, do you understand?”

“Yes.” The three fillies said sadly in unison.

Mark looked at Sweetie Belle, who was still shaking a bit from what happened. He patted and ruffled her mane softly, “Sweetie, are you ok? I know it was scary but it’s alright now.”

“Y-yes. I’m alright.” She said, her large green eyes holding back tears at what almost happened.

‘I’m glad she didn’t have to go through what I did.’
‘No shit. You were a mess five years ago, in fact I’m still picking up pieces here and there.’
‘It was definitely a close call....’

Mark let out a sigh before looking at the tired fillies with a smile, “However, now that I got the scolding out of the way, I want to thank you for coming and saving me. If you didn’t distract that hydra, I probably wouldn’t have come out of there completely whole. ‘Or at all.’ and that trebuchet actually fired me farther than I thought was possible, good job on that.” 

Upon hearing this the CMC’s faces lit up with a smile and they looked to their flanks for their new cutie marks. Unfortunately, they were still blank.

“Awwww, I thought for sure we had it that time.” Scootaloo said in disappointment.

Mark rolled his eyes and checked their surroundings, “Come on girls, we really should get out of this forest. We don’t want to meet anything else like that hydra and you can only get your cutie marks if you aren’t eaten.” Lizzy hissed in agreement.

The fillies nodded profusely as they got up and stretched their little legs. Mark saw Applebloom’s wagon and had an idea. Tying his cloak to the wagon’s handle, he then used his magic to lift the fillies into the wagon and began pulling it towards where Ponyville should be.

Applebloom spoke up in confusion of what was happening, “Mark what are you-”

Mark interrupted her, “Girls, you’re still a bit tired from running, as well as in shock from almost seeing me get eaten by a hydra. I think you deserve a free ride.”

“Even after we launched you?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“It was an accident and I’m actually kinda tough.” He said as he pounded his chest. Mark grinned, “And I’m sure you’ll make it up to me somehow, right Scoots?”

The orange filly avoided eye contact, “Yah, hehe.” She laughed nervously.
Mark looked towards the sky, it was already in the early evening. “Lets get a move on, I’m sure all your loved ones are worried about you.”

“What about you Mark?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Well, my teacher cares for me, but he’s currently busy with something important. Otherwise I would have seen him already.”

Scootaloo tilted her head in confusion as she looked at the back of Mark’s head, “Your teacher? What about your mom and dad?”

Mark almost stopped at that, but continued his walk. “I...I don’t have either. I grew up in an orphanage until I eventually just...left.”

‘More like ran away.’
‘The caretaker was corrupt, and the other kids were either bullies or victims.’
‘Still, you could have waited until you were older.’
‘Hindsight is 20/20... and besides, even at age six I was pretty awesome.’
‘You became a pickpocket.’
‘Which was how I met Gambit and...and... you’re right. I should have never left. If I didn’t maybe he wouldn’t have-’
‘Don’t start with this again. He chose to join the guard. He decided to go on that mission. There was nothing you could do.’
‘EXACTLY! I COULDN’T DO SHIT!’

“Mark are you ok? Ya’ve been frowning and staring forward fer awhile now.” Applebloom said, making Mark jump out of his thoughts.

“Sorry, just...thinking about something.” Mark said, his voice sounding a bit empty.

Sweetie Belle tugged a bit on Mark’s cloak, “What happened?”

Mark let out a small humorless chuckle before replying, “Got a tough and cool older brother, then grew up.”

“What’s he like? Is he as tough as Big Mac?” Applebloom asked, excited that she now had two friends that also had older siblings.

This time Mark did stop. The girls only able to see that he was looking at the ground as they sat in the wagon waiting for a reply. He then let out a small cough to clear his throat, “Why don’t I tell you about my adventure instead? It’s pretty cool, even Rainbow Dash thought so.”

Sweetie and Applebloom looked to each other in confusion about the change in subject, but upon hearing her idol’s name Scootaloo jumped with excitement, “REALLY?! Then what are you waiting for? Tell us!”

The unicorn smiled at both her excitement and the ease it was to change the subject, “Well, it started after testing Twilight’s spell. I woke up and...” Mark began, as he started walking and pulling the wagon again. He proceeded to tell the girls the condensed version of his adventure in Elibe, he toned the violence down too, so the three fillies wouldn’t have nightmares or anything similar.

As he told his story he made sure to keep alert of their surroundings for any dangers, however, his caution was surprisingly unfounded. In fact the only sign of life was the field of beautiful blue flowers that he was currently walking through. He glanced back and found that the girls were too busy staring and listening to him in awe to take in the scenery as well.

‘Their loss.’
‘But why is there this nagging feeling....?’
‘Cause I haven’t eaten.’
‘Right, that’s probably it.’

By the time he had finished the story, he had left the field of flowers a good distance behind and could make out Fluttershy’s cottage in the distance.

“And here I am again, any questions?”

“Do you think we could get a cutie mark in sword fighting?” Scootaloo asked excitedly.

“Only if you try with wooden swords, and that I’m there to supervise you.”

Applebloom looked to Mark in confusion, “Why does it have to be you?”

“Because I’ve seen swordplay from Lyn and though I am entirely inept at it, I’ve practiced with my teacher, so other than a royal guardpony I’d say I’m your best bet for knowing the proper form and techniques. Anything else?”

“Is Lyn your special somepony?” Sweetie Belle asked.

Mark’s eyes widened as he looked at the girls in shock, his cheeks beginning to flush.

“How-you-What makes you say that?” Mark asked, sputtering a bit at first.

“Well, whenever you said her name, you’d smile and give a far off look, like Rarity used to whenever she thought of Prince Blueblood.”

'It's funny how children can notice things adults can't.'

“Sure, but it’s- wait a sec. Rarity crushed on Blueblood?! Oh, I’m so gonna rib her on that one, hehe.”

“Yer gettin distracted. What were ya gonna say?” Applebloom said in annoyance.

“Um, well...” Mark hesitated and looked around to make sure no one else was listening, he then spoke in almost a whisper, “Yes. Lyn and I wanted to try and have a relationship. In fact, I was planning on going back to Elibe in...”

‘Crap, this is what I was thinking about earlier today.’
‘Before you were sent flying, yah I know, I was there.’

“...a month? Yah, a month sounds good.”

Applebloom and Sweetie giggled as Scootaloo just rolled her eyes since the conversations seemed to be turning all mushy.

“But don’t tell anypony else, please. It’s not that it’s a secret...but that doesn’t mean I want it being gossiped about either, especially by Rarity. Ok?”

The CMC nodded, Applebloom and Sweetie vigorously with large grins on their faces.

Mark thought he heard some voices in the distance and perked his ears up. Turning his head in the direction he saw that Twilight and Fluttershy were walking in their direction as they conversed with a zebra.

‘That must be Zecora.’ he thought as he began walking towards the three.

******************************************************************************************

“I thank you again for the assistance moving the mare, I just hope she gets better in the hospital’s care.” Zecora said gratefully to Twilight and Fluttershy.

“I hope she gets better too. I can’t imagine what must have happened to receive all those cuts and bruises.” Fluttershy said in a worried tone.

Zecora noticed movement coming out of the Everfree and towards them. To her surprise, rather than one of the Everfree’s many dangerous creatures, it was a yellow unicorn in a green cloak pulling a red wagon. She noticed three familiar fillies’ heads as they moved and said a few things before one with a big red bow looked towards her.

“Hey, there miss Zecora!” Applebloom called out happily as she began to wave at the zebra.

“Hello there Scootaloo, Sweetie, and Applebloom, that pony is your friend I assume?” Zecora called back with a smile.

“Yes, that’s Mark. He’s uh... relatively...somewhat new in town.” Twilight said a bit awkwardly. It was true though, Mark had only stayed in Ponyville for three weeks before he was accidentally sent to the other world, and it was only a few days since he had gotten back.

The CMC laughed in delight as Mark picked up the pace to a run and reached the other group.

“Hi there. You must be Zecora. I’ve heard about you. It’s a pleasure to finally make your acquaintance. I’m Mark.” Mark said as he held his hoof out.

Zecora held out her own hoof and shook Mark’s in greeting. “The pleasure is mine, but why have you walked past the Everfree line?” Zecora said as she referred to the edge that seperated Ponyville from the forest.

The CMC gulped and started nervously shifting around. Once Mark told Zecora, Twilight, and Fluttershy what they did, they were gonna be in so much trouble.

“I was helping teach the girls all about physics and the need to stay healthy.”

‘Healthy? Don’t you mean “not dead”?’
‘Yup, but they don’t need to know all those nasty little details.’

Mark glanced at the CMC who were giving him very thankful expressions, before he returned to the conversation.

Twilight raised an eyebrow, “The Everfree isn’t a place to be teaching those things Mark. Next time why don’t you teach them in the library, it’s much safer.”

Mark gave Twilight the flattest look he could, “You mean the same library where your currently holding and still testing all those magical tomes and items I gave you? The ones that could be incredibly dangerous if used by the wrong pony? And you want me to bring these three there?”

“Um, why don’t you borrow some books instead?” Twilight corrected with a sheepish expression.

Mark grinned triumphantly, “That’s what I thought.”

Suddenly Lizzy popped her head out of Mark’s mane and gave a friendly hiss.

“Oh my! I’ve never seen a lizard like her before.” Fluttershy said as she moved in closer to look. Lizzy, noticing her, jumped from Mark’s mane and into hers. “Hehe, oh stop silly, that tickles.” Lizzy just responded by popping it’s head out and nuzzling her affectionately.

“Yah, I’ve never seen a lizard like him or-”

“Her.” Fluttershy corrected.

“-or her, before either. Though I would have thought you’d know Fluttershy.”

Zecora examined Lizzy closely before her eyes widened and he looked towards Mark, “The lizard that resides in your mane, the fact that it is with you is most insane.

‘Does she always rhyme?’
‘Two can play at this game!’
‘.....I don’t think you’ll win.’

Mark thought quickly for a second before giving the zebra his reply, “I don’t see how she could be a problem. I found her in a pond, sinking to the bottom.”

Zecora raised an eyebrow at his change in speech, “The point I’m trying to make is that you may be at risk. For that little lizard is a baby basilisk.”

“Why would I be in any danger? Uh...We’ve bonded, no longer a...stranger.” Mark said, wincing at the terrible rhyme.

‘You’re already starting to lose.’
‘I’m not out of it yet!’

“A basilisk’s breathe can turn to and from stone, in fact I’m surprised it’s mother left it alone.” Zecora thought for a moment before letting out a sad sigh, “That being said, the only conclusion is that the mother is dead.”

Fluttershy compassionately petted the basilisk in her mane. “Oh, you poor thing. Don’t you worry I’ll take good care of you, and you can make plenty of friends at my cottage.” 

Hearing this, Lizzy perked up and climbed to the top of Fluttershy’s head before making a dive into Mark’s cloak. Popping her head out, she gave a small hiss, before hiding back in the cloak and somehow popping out of Mark’s mane.

“I don’t think that she wants to go, even if I said no.” Mark quipped, happy at how easy that rhyme had been.

Zecora gave the unicorn an unsure look, “If that is the case I’ll leave it to you, but be careful you don’t take more than you can-”

Lizzy sneezed, turning a portion of Mark’s mane to stone and unbalancing the unicorn briefly.

“-chew.” Zecora finished flatly, reaching a hoof in her saddlebag.

‘Well...this is a predicament.’
‘Do I go to a hair salon, or a chiseler?’ Mark thought as he felt the part of his mane that had now become solid stone.

Producing a bottle with purple liquid from her bag, Zecora poured a few drops onto Mark’s mane before handing it to him. Mark could feel the hairs in his mane return to normal “Please, take this, I keep it in case of a cockatrice. Just pour some on the affected area, and it should avoid any future hysteria.”

“Thanks Zecora, though I may need more, is there a place I can get this other than your....s....crap.” Mark said in defeat as he lost the rhyme.

Zecora chuckled, “It is alright Mark, just practice and time. Then eventually you will match me in rhyme.”

Mark let out a small chuckle as well. “Seriously though, thanks for this. I’ll pay you back and buy more in the future if Lizzy here can’t control herself.” Mark said, the last part directed at the blue basilisk on his head who just responded with a low hiss.

“Unfortunately it will have to be another day, since tomorrow I leave for my home far away."

This was the first Twilight had heard of it, “You mean back in Zebrica? Why?”

The zebra nodded sagely, “Yes, there seems to be trouble, and I’ve been asked to return on the double. That is why the mare was moved to be healed, since being alone in my hut, her fate would be sealed." Zecora said grimly before looking towards the sky. It was approaching early evening. "I’m sorry, but now I must get back, for there is much to pack.” Zecora said as she walked past Mark and the fillies, “It was good seeing friends old and new, let us hope that my days away are few.”

“Well, she’s friendly.” Mark said absently

“Sure is, but you shoulda been here when she first came to town. Everypony was scared‘a her.” Applebloom said.

Mark let out a large yawn, “How about you tell me the story at the library tomorrow, after I’ve gotten some rest and eaten. Today has really knocked it out of me.”

“Really? But you told us that you were taking today off.” Fluttershy said.

Mark gave the pegasus a tired smile, “Well Fluttershy, things don’t always go as planned.....”

****************”************************************************************************

He sat at his throne. Finally, it was really his to sit in. The symbol that he was a ruler, other than the crown he had literally been born with.

Unlike the ‘lesser’ changelings of the hive, he was royalty. Born bigger, smarter, and stronger than other changelings, why his mother, Queen Thorax, hadn’t made him her successor he would never know. It should have been HIM to begin with, not his sister. 

He smiled wickedly as he remembered the look on his younger sister’s face. The fear, she had displayed at his newfound power. The anguish, as he used that power to destroy all but two of her personal guard who had managed to escape with her.

The only price for this power. Conquer Equestria. Something that he had already planned on doing with it anyways. And once Equestria was taken care of, he might as well move onto the rest of the world.

He grinned, as he imagined it, his fangs taking an eerie glow in the greenly lit room.

His inner revelry was cut short however, as he saw two changelings walked into his throne room. One was only slightly taller than the other but showed more fear than the short one.

“Y-your highness.” The taller changeling gulped before proceeding. “Sh-Sh-She escaped.”

That was all that needed to be said before the new king’s horn glowed and shot a bolt of magic towards the changeling. The changeling screamed before laying there twitching, alive but in pain.

“And what of you? Do you have any news for me as well?” The changeling king asked in anger.

“Y-yes, your highness. Our spy in the griffin kingdom has told us that the king is sending a messenger to Equestria about our recent attacks.” The changeling’s eyes widening as the king’s horn began to glow. “ButIalreadysentasquadtotakecareofityourhighness.” The changeling finished frantically. Sighing in relief as the king’s horn stopped glowing.

“Good. Now take him-” he pointed to the downed changeling, “-away. And send scouts, assassins, whatever it takes, I want her found and brought back, dead or alive. Do I make myself clear?”

“Y-yes your highness.” The changeling squeaked before grabbing the downed one with his mouth and dragging him out.

King Morphos settled back into his throne with a scowl. The shadowy figure had told him, as long as his sister remained alive, his rule would remain threatened. And he knew why.

But then again, she’d never be able to challenge him at this point. Even if she asked for help, no creature would willingly help a changeling. The only thing she would be able to do is watch as he set the world the way he saw fit. Making changelings and himself the most powerful entity in the world, not even Celestia herself would stand in his way.

He smiled wickedly at what the future held.

“I won, dear sister...victory is mine.”
> Chrysalis' Story  Chapter 11: Unexpected Development
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“I-I can’t move!” Marked said desperately as he kept trying to move, but his body wouldn’t follow his brains commands. The little colt just stood there, stock still, except for his mouth and eyes.

“It’s ok Mark, just come over here slowly and get behind me-”

“No, I mean I really can’t move. It’s like something is holding me.” Marked said, interrupting the orange stallion, his eyes beginning to water in fear.

“It’s alright Mark, I’m coming, just stay calm.” The stallion said, though his voice sounded calm and reassuring, Marked could still sense the increasing urgency and fear in his tone.

The little unicorn colt tried to nod but couldn’t. His body didn’t seem to be his anymore as he tried taking deep breaths to calm down. To his horror, his left hoof took a slow but meaningful step forward. He really wasn’t in control.

The orange stallion’s eyes widened at what the colt was doing, “Mark, stop!”

His terror had reached breaking point. Marked’s tears fell freely, as his body took another step, “I-It’s not me! *hiccup* H-Help me please *hiccup*, I-I-I’m scared.” Marked managed to say, failing in his attempts to not sob.

From the corner of his eye, Marked saw the orange stallion now start rushing to his side, “I’m coming Mark!”

“GAMBIT!!!”

“HHHHIIIIIISSSSSSSSS!”

The events occurred once again, Marked watched as the blood seeped into his coat.

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAhAHAHA."

"Don't die! Please don't die!"

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAhAHAHA."

"WHERE ARE YOU!? STOP LAUGHING! STOP LAUGHING!!!" He looked around for the source of the laughter. There was nothing else in the clearing but him and-

“HHHHIIIIIISSSSSSSSS!!”

“DAMMIT! WAKE UP!”

“HHHHIIIIIISSSSSSSSS!!!”

*******************************************************************************************

Mark jumped out of his bed, causing the baby basilisk that was hissing in worry on his face to fall off, and rushed to the bathroom.He stood there over the toilet, his face drenched with tears and sweat, as he dry heaved, wondering if something would come up from the spasms. Nothing did.

After what seemed like hours to him, the convulsions stopped, and Mark took a step back before practically collapsing onto the bathroom floor.

‘It’s alright Mark, it was just-’
‘Five years.’
‘Pardon?’
‘It’s been five years since I had ....that. Why did I just have it again?’
‘It was most likely triggered by your little ‘adventure’ in the Everfree yesterday since that was the second time you've ever gone in there.’
‘It’s nice having a subconscious that can actually tell me these things instead of leaving me to guess.’
‘Thanks.’ 

Mark tiredly picked himself back up. His eyes were wet, and heavy as he trudged over to the shower. Turning the knob and waited for the water to warm up, testing it with his hoof before actually entering it. The shower was brief but served it’s purpose of rinsing the sweat out of his fur. He glanced at the strands of mane that weren't supposed to be in his face, it was surprisingly longer than he remembered, but then again he only ever paid attention to his hair when it was mentioned or when it got in the way.

‘Looks like I’ll be getting a haircut today.’
‘...I’m not sure it’s just that...something feels...different.’
‘Probably just lack of sleep taking it’s toll.’
‘Maybe. Speaking of which, you need to at least try to go back to sleep.’

Turning off the water, he slowly cast a spell Twilight had taught him during one of their magic lessons together which made the water slide off of his coat.

He exited the bathroom, looked over his apartment with tired and sullen eyes.

It was a small apartment with a kitchen, a bathroom, a small living space, and a bedroom. Bastion had payed for it during Mark’s stay in Ponyville. Overall it was simple, comfortable, and quiet most of the time. Different and, in it’s own way, better than the larger room he had back in Canterlot. The only recent additions were the small bowls of water, rocks, and stones for Lizzy to eat, and a newspaper spread on the floor since he didn’t really know when she would need to relieve herself.

Looking out the window, he noticed that Celestia hadn’t raised the sun yet.

With a tired sigh he walked over to the living space and laid on the couch. It wouldn't be smart after all to get clean and then fall asleep on a dirty bed. He felt a small weight on his side accompanied by a light hiss. Looking over, he saw his new pet basilisk looking at him. “Sorry about earlier Lizzy. It was just a bad dream...”, he smiled when she responded with a hiss and twirled around like a cat before curling up into a sleeping position.

‘Just a really bad dream.....’ Mark thought as he relaxed his muscles and closed his eyes.

*******************************************************************************************

‘....You’re aware that there are ponies staring, right?’
‘Don’t care. Too tired. Come to me oh bitter nectar of the gods.’
‘Wow. You’re really tired if that’s what you start calling coffee.’

Mark took another light sip from the coffee he had ordered. After his night terror he had tried desperately to sleep, however, was unsuccessful and just laid there reading japonyese comics. After about two hours of this he eventually fell asleep only to be awakened by the afternoon sun in his face a couple of hours later. Tired and groggy, he didn’t feel like doing anything himself so he left his apartment for the cafe, with Lizzy comfortably sleeping on his back, not even bothering to wear his cloak. When he got to the cafe, he ordered a coffee with lots of sugar, and a banana.

‘Seriously though, you’re getting looks.’
‘Told you. I. Don’t. Care. Now let me drink my coffee in peace. Damn Brain.’
‘No need to be rude. Anyways, when were you going to see Twilight? It’s already afternoon apparently’
‘Probably after I actually wake up. Also, sorry for the attitude, but seriously, shut up.’

Mark thought taking one more sip of coffee before setting the mug down with a content sigh. Picking up the banana he peeled it and was about to bite into it when he did actually look around. There were a few ponies glancing at him who suddenly turned back around like it wasn’t obvious that they were looking at him. Other ponies didn’t even try to look away.

‘Ok. You’re right. Something’s going on.’
‘Told you so. How about you just head to Twilight’s now. At least there you can drink your coffee in peace.’
‘And between some caffeine and the fact that random ponies are looking at me like that, I think I can consider myself awake.’

Mark left the payment and a tip on the table as he lifted the coffee mug with his magic and started walking towards Twilight’s library.

On way, he noticed some ponies were stopping what they were doing to get a look at him including Big Mac who stared at him slack-jawed. He sped up to a trot, his coffee shaking a little as his magic faltered slightly from lack of focus. From the corner of his eye, some of the ponies wanted to get a better look as he walked by.

‘Did that guy just wink at me?!’
‘Yes. Yes he did.’

Seeing Twilight’s library and home in sight, his pace went from trot to outright sprint. He quickly entered the tree, almost spilling his coffee when he slammed the door causing a large and tall stack of books to fall over.

Spike stopped making lunch and he walked up to the pony slamming doors, with an irritated expression, “Hey, what’s going on? I just stacked those earlier!”

“Spike, I think something’s wrong with some of the ponies in town. They’re staring at me, some in ways I don’t even want to think about.” Mark said with a shiver as he proceeded to gulp down the rest of his coffee and set the mug down.

‘Did you know your voice sounds different? It's as almost as soft as Fluttershy's but higher pitched and louder in volume.’
‘That’s probably from the mix of fear, tiredness, and caffiene.’

Spike scratched the top of his head with a claw, “That’s strange, I guess, but who-”

Mark raised an eyebrow at the understatement, “Strange? Finding a pony freakishly obsessed with jelly is strange. This is both freaky and kinda scary. What the heck is going on?” Mark said, the last part more to himself as he began to think of any reason for some of the town’s change in behavior towards him. Pacing back and forth.

‘So what do we know?’
‘Next to nothing other than the fact that you’re tired and you get a bit paranoid when you’re tired.’
‘Well my lack-of-sleep paranoia was right this time around apparently.’

Spike started backing away from the unicorn, “Um, maybe I should get-”

Mark had an epiphany as he finished Spike’s sentence, “Twilight. Spike, where’s Twilight? She’ll probably be able to help or know whatever’s going on.”

“Umm...in the basement studying-”

“Thanks Spike.” Mark said as he rushed to the door to Twilight’s Lab and unintentionally slammed it behind him.

“Twilight something- WHOA!!!” Mark yelped as he ducked and barely dodged a stray fireball.

The lavender unicorn dropped the fire tome and trotted up to Mark, “I’m so sorry! Are you ok? I’m currently experimenting with some magical items a friend gave me so it's dangerous down here. Could you please wait upstairs until I'm done? Or, If you wanted to borrow a book I’m sure my assistant Spike could help you.”

Mark looked around to see if she was talking to another pony he hadn’t noticed. She wasn’t. “Um, Twilight what are you talking about? And why are you testing a fire tome in a tree?”

Twilight looked at Mark in confusion before examining him closely and putting the pieces together. Her answer was confirmed when she spotted Lizzy still sleeping (somehow) on Mark’s back. “Mark? Is that you?”

Mark blinked, now Twilight was looking at him weird, “Yes... What’s going on Twilight? I feel like I’ve been getting stares from everypony in Ponyville, and now you’re acting like you don’t recognize me.”

“Mark...have you looked in a mirror recently?” Twilight asked in worry.

‘How does she know about your narcissism?’
‘How am I supposed to- I’M NOT A NARCISSIST!’

Mark rolled his eyes, “No Twilight. The only thing I’ve done today was wake up, drink coffee, almost eat a banana, oh, and feel like a fine art exhibit out in town. Do you have any idea what’s going on?”

Twilight picked up the fire tome she had dropped and placed it on the table where all the other items Mark brought back laid. “I didn’t know you drank coffee.”

Mark’s eye twitched in irritation, “Seriously, that’s what you got out of this conversation? I’m telling you something could be wrong in town and the fact I drink coffee occasionally is the thing that grabs your attention. I thought you took these things more seriously than that, unless-” He then noticed the sly grin she was trying to hide.

‘She’s totally messing with you.’

His eyes narrowed in suspicion, “-You know something don’t you?”

Twilight cleared her throat as she tried to keep the a straight face, “I have an idea but I need confirmation. Did you happen to see any blue flowers yesterday when you were in the Everfree?”

“Yah, I walked through a field...of...them.” Now Mark had an idea why there were no other creatures in that area.

‘Celestia-’ 
‘-fucking’ 

“-Dammit.” He facehoofed, “They did something, didn’t they?”

“It’s called poison joke. It’s like poison oak, but plays a prank on the victim instead.” She said, remembering the time she and her friends were inflicted with it. However, Twilight never expected that it would do this to Mark. Maybe it affects stallions different?

“You’re enjoying this aren’t you?” Mark said a bit ticked off at the smile that was growing larger on Twilight's face.

“Mark, why would I be enjoying this at you’re expense? It’s not like you’ve ever antagonized me with your remarks and jokes.” Twilight answered, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "This may even be a good research opportunity!"

Mark sighed, he may have deserved that. 'No, you totally deserved that.' “So, it made my hair longer and now I look weird, right?”

Twilight shook her head, and bit her lower lip so that she wouldn’t laugh. “Mark that’s not the only thing that changed.”

Mark groaned and slammed his head on a nearby table and kept it there. “Twilight, stop enjoying this and get me a damn mirror...please.”

After a moment he heard something get placed near him so he spared a glance and was greeted with the sight of a very pretty mare staring back at him. To his surprise, she shared similar colors to Mark from her yellow coat to her brown and white mane and tail, though instead of the white highlights at the ends, they ran along some of the lengths, not too dissimilar from Twilight's mane. He couldn't help but blush lightly and smile when she did the same.

'Holy shit, she's cute!'
'Check out that flank.'
'No, I'm not that kind of guy!'
'Seriously, you might want to look.'

He let his eyes travel down the mares body until he noticed her cutie mark. A sword splitting a queen chess piece in half. His eyes widened with and his pupils constricted as he took a step back and now noticed the frame surrounding the mare who continued to copy his expressions. Realization dawned on him and he looked down between his hind legs.

********************************************************************************************

Spike blew out a puff of smoke in annoyance as he stacked these books...again. 

He heard a knock at the door before Applejack entered. “Hey Spike, ya didn’t happen ta see that new pony in town, did ya? Ah, heard that she came in here.”

“Sure did." He huffed, "She barged in here and is talking to Twilight in the basement. Look at this, I have to restack this whole thing again!"

"Do yah know anything about her?" Applejack asked, helping Spike by picking up one of the books and placing it onto the new stack.

The baby dragon scratched his cheek as he thought for a moment, "Well, she seemed really familiar but I couldn’t put my claw on it. Why? Did she do something bad?”

Applejack snorted, “Big Mac was getting all sweet in the eye fer her and I’m here makin sure that she ain’t no, no good colt chaser." She said in a way only a protective little sister could.

"Well, she was kinda pretty." Spike said with a light blush, "But not as pretty as Rarity!"

Applejack grinned, "Are ya sure, sugar cube? Ya almost look smitten again." she teased.

Before Spike could make an indignant reply a scream erupted from the basement.

“SWEET CELESTIA! IT'S ALL GONE!!!”

********************************************************************************************

“Rarity, stop.” Mark grumbled.

The alabaster unicorn continued brushing his her mane, “Oh, but Mark, when will I ever get an opportunity like this again? And your mane is so silky! You absolutely must tell me the brand of shampoo you use. You also forgot the magic word.”

Mark's eye and ear twitched in annoyance.

After having a freakout at Twilight’s library, Applejack had to tie him up until he calmed down enough to listen to them. They then practically dragged the "new mare in town" to Carousel Boutique to show Rarity for his own good. After all, what were friends for?

“I use a special mint-tea leaf extract, now please stop, this is embarrassing.” He said in his new, higher pitched, voice as he tried to shrug the brush away. Mark looked forward and once again was face to face with the female version of himself. He glared daggers at the yellow mare in the mirror. Unfortunately, it only served to make the mare look cuter as her face scrunched up making it look like an adorable pout rather than a fearsome glare. 

“Ah don’t know Mark, maybe you should'a been born a mare.” Applejack said before quickly covering her mouth to stifle her laughter.

‘I agree.’
'Oh don't you even start.'
'Well if it helps, you're only almost as sexy and cute as both Rarity and Fluttershy.'
'...It doesn't help.'

“And besides, what’s so embarrassing about a couple of mares beautifying one another?” Rarity added, interrupting Mark's thoughts.

He turned his head to the fashionista, “The fact I’m not a mare.”

Rarity had a smug smile on her face, “You are right now, and once I get rid of that bed head and add some blush, you'll be absolutely glamorous and all the stallions will be wanting your attention.”

“I don't want any of that kind of attention from guys.” Mark mumbled loudly as he returned to glaring at himself in the mirror.

"Then all the mares that prefer... Oh what's that phrase? Queen's over kings?"

"That sounds kinda raunchy coming from you. Besides I already like-" Mark quickly remembered who he was talking to and shoved a hoof in his mouth.

Rarity stopped her brushing as she heard the last part. Her eyes twinkling with the need to learn some gossip.

'Shit.'
'You brought this on yourself.'

Twilight tilted her head in confusion, "You already have somepony you like? But I've never seen you around other ponies except us and occasionally Big Mac."

Rarity knew how to handle situations like this, all she had to do was make Mark do all the talking. With a coy grin she began, "Oh it's rather simple dear. It just means that our friend here has an interest in-"

"NO I DON'T! It's not... You're all attractive and beautiful but... I mean it's..." Mark said flustered as he frantically tried to salvage the situation. It only served to leave a blushingTwilight and Applejack rubbing their forelegs from his compliment. Rarity too loved the compliment, but wouldn't let herself relent from just that.

Mark turned his head away again, back at the mirror. Coincidentally, he made eye contact with Rarity and the two could almost read each other's thoughts.

'So why don't you tell us Mark?'
'No.'
'Come on. I want to know.'
'Absolutely not.'
'Do I get a say in this?'
'No.'
'...It's Lyn.'
'Thank you.'
'Dammit Brain!'
'I couldn't help it! She's so persuasive!'

Though she didn't really read his mind, Rarity smiled victoriously as his reactions told her most of the story, "It's not somepony is it?"

Mark gulped, confirming Rarity's suspicions.

Rarity circled around the former stallion as she continued, "And you obviously don't have any interest in males so that leaves only four choices if those were the only girls you mentioned in your story."

Mark's eyes followed the mare as she continued circling him. His mouth shut tight so he wouldn't give anything away.

"First, there's Serra, but you already mentioned that you see her only as a little sister. Then there's Ninian the dancer, but you didn't sound like you saw her in 'that' way. Which only leaves Florina... and Lyndis." Rarity paused to gauge Mark's reaction.

Mark could feel his heart thumping harder and faster in his chest as he accidentally made eye contact with Rarity again.

'You don't have to suffer through this, just admit it.'
'N-no. You won't get anything from me!'
'But confessing would be so much easier.'
'Hah, I've been trained against your evil mind games.'
'Stop bluffing and just tell her.'
'NO!'
'I guess I'll have to intervene then.'
'Wait what do you-'

"OK! I admit it! I like... I like Lyndis." Mark confessed, covering his face to hid the blush.

Rarity squealed in delight as Twilight and Applejack pieced together what just happened.

'How did you do that?!'
'I'm your subconscious, increasing a few urges and emotions here and there and BAM, you do it yourself.'
'Should I be afraid?'
'Only if I turn evil.'
'I feel so violated.'
'Drama queen.'

"Ya know Rare's, that was kinda scary to watch..." Applejack said as she watched the mare dance around a little in triumph.

"But also fascinating. Did you take a psychology class somewhere?" Added Twilight curiously.

Rarity picked her brush back up and began working on Mark's mane again, "No but when you've been in this business as long as I have, you simply must know how to get the juiciest gossip."

"I thought you girls were my friends..." Mark grumbled, nudging an empty spool of thread between his hooves.

Rarity felt a small pang of guilt and patted Mark's back, “We are honey, but since the only ponies that know the treatment for poison joke are out of town, we're all just going to have to make the best of this.” 

"And that includes extracting information out of me?" Mark said making eye contact with Rarity.

"Of course dear." Rarity replied in a singsong voice.

'And I'll get more of the juicy details later.'
'No you won't.'
'Do you think you can stop me?'
'No.'
'I can sure as hell try!'
'Do try to be less rude next time.'
'Ok.'
'Traitor.'

Mark rolled his her eyes as he turned to Twilight, “Twilight, there's got to be a book or something, anything to change me back.”

She gave the yellow unicorn a sorry look, “Well, there was, but for some reason it’s gone missing-” 

*****************************************************************************************

Discord sat comfortably on a floating and upside down chair in Canterlot’s throne room.

“Discord, what are you doing?” Asked Celestia as she watched the Draconequus float there reading some kind of book.

“Well I’m just enjoying a book that I found in Twilight’s library about some interesting supernatural and homemade remedies among other things. Did you know that you can cure a sore throat by rubbing it with mud mixed in with frog mucus and some herbs?”

Celestia sighed, “Unfortunately, I do now.”

*****************************************************************************************

“-despite me and Spike triple checking, then reorganizing the books, then quadruple checking when we cleaned the library last week.”

'Poor Spike.'

“So there’s nothing we can do about this?” Mark said somewhat pitifully.

Feeling sorry for her friend, Applejack spoke up, “Well do ya want ta change yer name fer now? It’d be mighty awkward for all them boys (and some girls) ta know it’s you but then can’t take their eyes off a ya.”

Mark gave Applejack an annoyed look, trying to see if she was messing with him again. As far as the former stallion could tell, she was being as honest as her element, so he reluctantly nodded.

“Then how about Merry Reliance?” chimed Twilight.

“Twilight, that name is ghastly! If we’re going to temporarily rename our friend it should be something that fits her. Besides, Merry is a common name. How about Resistant Sunrise?”

Applejack shook her head, “Nah, something simple and easy ta remember. How about Deviant?”

Twilight tapped her hoof in thought, “Hmm, you may be onto something, what about the first name is Deviant and then we end it with a characteristic?”

“Deviant Splendor.”

“Deviant Vanilla.”

“That’s too suggestive! Deviant-”

“GIRLS!” Mark’s shouted getting their attention before a name fight broke out. “Just call me Crystal Deviance or something shorter in public, and my real name in private, until this mess is fixed or until I think of something better.”

Twilight looked skeptically at Mark, “Why Crystal? I mean unless it has to do with how your coat kind of shines but it doesn’t really compare to the crystal ponies.”

Mark sighed, “No, it’s...the name of a friend I had a long time ago.”

The lavender unicorn nodded in understanding, “I guess we could call you that, but it might be confusing for some ponies once the pegasus that Fluttershy and I brought to the hospital is released.”

“Why? Is she a crystal pony?” Mark said in a snarky tone, he didn't really care but might as well stay in control of the conversation this time unless it ends up like earlier.

Twilight shook her head, “Not that I can tell. Zecora said that before losing consciousness, she said her name was Crystal.”

Mark's ears perked for a second before flattening again, there wasn't a chance. “Probably short for, Crystalline ‘Something’, right?”

“No, she said that the pegasus’ name was Crystal Orchid.” Said Twilight simply, however Mark's reaction was far from simple.

Mark felt his heart nearly stop. His stomach was doing somersaults as he remembered that particular day five years ago.

“...you won’t ever see me again.”

Rarity looked stopped brushing her friend's mane, “Mark? Are you alright dear? You’re shaking.”

The yellow unicorn didn’t respond as his face contorted in anger and he ran out of the boutique at full speed, heading for the hospital. He heard some shouts of surprise and his name being called but he didn't stop.

‘She just shows back up in my life.’
‘Mark...’
‘Abandoning me when I needed her most!’
‘Mark calm down she’s-’
‘When I see her I’m gonna give her a piece of my mind. Then get her to explain where she had to go that was so damn important!’
‘You’re forgetting an important fact...’

*******************************************************************************************

He stood there, watching Crystal lie unconscious on the hospital bed. She had bandages around a portion of her face and about 60 percent of her body, including her legs, and her wing. The heart moniter kept a slow and steady pace with it’s continual beeps.

He turned to the nearby nurse, “Nurse Redheart...Is she going to be okay?” He asked, keeping his voice steady.

The nurse gave the former stallion a grim look. “Unfortunately, she seems to be getting weaker. We don’t know what’s wrong, and we can’t find any previous hospital records of her. I’m sorry miss...”

“Deviance.” Mark said off the top of his head. It was simple and fit him in a way.

“Miss Deviance, I’m sorry but until we find what’s causing her to weaken, there’s nothing that we can do except ease any pain she has.”

“Thanks...” He said in almost a whisper as the nurse went back to her duties elsewhere.

Mark walked up to the side of Crystal’s bed and looked at the one he had considered his best friend when he was younger. The friend that he had fallen in love with years ago. The same friend who had left him when he needed her most. 

Using his hoof, he brushed some of strands of her mane out of her face. “So is this it then? 5 years and the next time I see you could be the last.” He said bitterly, his voice cracking. He looked her over again, other than the obvious change in her age, she looked the same except for her cutie mark of several cracked hearts, that was new. "Even older, you look roughly the same."

He wiped the tears that were beginning to form in his eyes.

‘Celestia dammit! I hate her for what she did so why am I crying?!’
‘Think about it.’
‘Just tell me!’
‘Can't tell you everything all the time.’

Mark sat and rested his head at her side, his gaze never leaving her. Slowly her last words echoed through his head. The ones that really melted his anger. “I’m sorry.”

'Why did she leave?'
'Don't know.'
'Is that all you have to say!? Where's your groundbreaking revelations? Where's your usual wit?'
'There's a time and place.'
'And isn't this a good time for any of that!? Your leaving me hanging here and I don't know what to do. What to think. There's so many damn unanswered questions I want to ask! She basically abandoned me! I should hate her! Why the don't I hate her?!'
'Normally I'd say because you're an idiot, but in this case I'll go with the lovestruck idiot who wants amends instead.'
'Be serious.'
'I am being serious. You still harbor feelings for her whether you like it or not. Now why don't you try to tell me why for once.'

Mark couldn't answer. He grit his teeth and almost slammed his hooves on the ground, but refrained so he didn't disturb Crystal's rest in any way. With a sigh he slumped back onto the side of the bed in defeat.

'I don't know. Did you really expect me to know?'
'Of course not. But love doesn't always seem to make sense.'

The yellow unicorn lifted up his head again and gazed at Crystal before drawing close and giving her a light peck on the cheek.

********************************************************************************************

2 Days Later..............

Armored Bastion raised his hoof in salute to the Princess as she sat on her throne. He internally sighed as he realized his current appearance, his black mane was a mess and his burgundy coat currently covered in dirt, leaves, and dried sweat. He desperately wished that he had taken the time to clean up and get dressed in his guard armor before reporting in, but what’s done is done.

Celestia gave her royal tactician a warm smile for his safe return, “At ease. It is good to see you well Bastion. I hope that your trip wasn’t too dangerous.”

Bastion relaxed, “It was manageable with the help of a friend, princess. But the situation is...hard to comprehend.”

The princess lifted herself up from her throne and walked over to the stallion. “Then explain what you can.”

Bastion took a moment to gather his thoughts before he began, “It seems that the griffins are nervous because of their outposts being attacked. Outposts that are near the Equestrian border. I contacted an old friend of mine who has informants within the griffin military and he figured out the next outpost to be attacked. Around 3 hours after we arrived to investigate, a group of changelings attacked from within the outpost causing chaos and scattering the guards. Another group of them then came from outside the outpost and finished off any that remained”

Celestia frowned, “I see. I’m glad you made it out of that unharmed, but it is strange.”

“I agree. From what we know of changelings, usually they would cocoon and drain love from victims. This is the first I’ve seen them attack with the intention to kill. It may be farfetched, however, I think it's possible that someone is pulling the strings here and purposely trying to start a war between Equestria and it's neighbors. My friend is getting King Veloran to understand that this is not Equestria’s doing, so I would expect a messenger at some point in the future.”

Celestia gave the stallion a thoughtful expression before replying, “I may have an idea who the one behind this is. You see your student has returned,” Bastion couldn’t stop the small smile from forming, “but also brought news about a powerful unicorn manipulating events. He suspected Sombra and I have no reason to disagree if he really has returned.”

Bastion nodded in agreement, as he looked in the direction of the Crystal Empire, “That’s troubling. I assume that you’ve informed Prince Shining Armor and Princess Cadenza of the danger?”

“I have.”

“Then I will begin preparing for the worst. However, first may I-” Bastion began before getting interrupted by a smiling princess.

“Marked Defiance returned to Ponyville, and yes. You may take time away from your duties.” Celestia replied with a wry smirk, “I would also recommend a bath.”

Bastion’s face turned a lighter red as he bowed respectfully, “Thank you princess.”

*******************************************************************************************

“We still don’t know why, however, your friend is making a miraculous recovery.” Said the pony doctor setting his clipboard down. “At the rate she’s going, she should be awake and back on her feet within the week.”

“Thank you doctor.” Mark replied both happily and tiredly.

After Mark’s first visit he spent the last two days staying by the unconscious mare's side, talking to her and trying to find ways to help her heal. This included a failed attempt trying to use a heal staff (borrowed from Twilight) and a little bit of spare vulnerary he had forgotten about in his bag which was able to help heal some of her wounds. After all his visits though, he always felt strangely exhausted and even noticed that his coat was a paler yellow than normal, but  figured that both were from his recent lack of much sleep.

“Have a good evening Miss Deviance.” The pony doctor said as he turned and left to take care of his other patients.

At this point Mark was also used to the fact that he was currently the new and good looking mare in town known as Deviance. It still didn’t make him happy, but after making it clear that he was a “filly-fooler” as well as “taken”, most of the unwanted ponies backed off...Most of them.

He walked up to Crystal’s bed and placed the get well card on it. “Hear that, you’ll be better soon. I’ll be back tomorrow, ok? And when I get here, you better be awake or else I’ll poke you until you do.” He said with a playful giggle, before walking out of the room.

'That's a cute giggle.'
'It wasn't a giggle! It was a light chuckle.'
'SSuuuurrre it was......'
‘Ugh! How long till Aloe and Lotus get back again?’
‘Three to four days.’

Bystanders heard Deviance grumbling to herself as she exited the hospital.

********************************************************************************************

Slowly the mare opened her eyes, scanning the empty hospital room. She didn’t know who that was, but because of that mare she was almost at half her natural strength again. Not great, but definitely an improvement from the brink of death and being barely able to maintain her form. 

Looking down at the card her visitor placed, she began reading it to herself. It was one of the typical store bought get well cards, however, at the bottom was a personally written message. “Dear Crystal, if you're reading this that means I missed you waking up. If your not back on your hooves soon if or when you read this, I’ll get Pinkie to come and help me tickle you awake. Your friend, Mar-.” She read quietly aloud. Whoever left her the card was probably a happy-go-lucky fool judging by the fact they hadn't realized that they had run out of room to leave their name until it was too late. She also couldn’t help but feel as if she’s seen this penmanship before.

Tossing the card aside she carefully lifted herself off the bed and shook her legs from their lack of use the past few days before ripping the hospital gown off to examine her injuries. Most of the wounds were gone, as well as the bruises, however she looked back at her, wrapped, but still broken wing and cringed. That would take more time to heal. Unfortunately in the state she was in earlier, the first place anyone would look for her would be the hospital and with her luck so far, she wouldn't have enough time to regain her strength that pony's visits alone. It was time to leave.

Quietly, she opened door and peeked into the hallway only to duck her head back in. There was a security guard patrolling the hall. Turning her head she noticed the window and made sure there was nothing outside within viewing distance. Seeing that there wasn’t, she quietly opened it and  jumped out the second story window, letting the green flames form around her legs and absorb the impact, making a small, shallow crater in the ground.

Raising her head, she inhaled the fresh air, savoring the taste of it, and feeling for her source of love. It wasn’t too far off. And while it was still evening, she might as well scout this town a bit and gather her thoughts.

"Crystal... that's right. I'm going by Crystal Orchid right now and that's what I told that pony in the forest anyways...or was it a zebra?" The mare contemplated her first savior for a bit before deciding that it was a zebra. 

She the continued thinking aloud, "I haven't taken this form in years so feigning either psychological stress or amnesia should be enough to excuse me from questions since nopony here knows me. In fact, if I remember correctly the only ones who do, are in Manehatten except for....!!!" Her eyes widened and she remembered the last time she saw him. She immediately shook her head, there was no point in dwelling about him again. That was in the past and she needed to think about the future right now.

Crystal walked past what appeared to be a dentist's office and began thinking of what her next move should be. Obviously, she needed to regain her strength for a start. She considered a mind control spell as usual but squashed that idea, it would use too much of her strength to cast and maintain right now. No, she would have to go about this the other way and just stay around, maybe doing a few things to stimulate the output of love here and there. Worst case scenario, she would have to cocoon some unsuspecting pony, though she hoped it wouldn't come to that. After a constant source was established, she'd simply stay in this town keeping as low a profile as she could, until she had enough strength and power to meet up with Edge and Razor on her own. 

Her thoughts then returned to the mysterious mare who helped her as well as her best bet for a source of love in this town. Crystal felt a pang of guilt about her 'benefactor'. Up until sometime yesterday, she had been unconsciously draining the mare without regulating the amount. That being the case, the mare was probably suffering for it whether she knew it or not. More questions popped up though, who was she? Why did she help her? And though unlikely, was she a threat?

She stopped in front of the apartment building and looked up towards to the sky. It was already early into Luna's night after her 'walk' and whoever that mare was had stopped here which meant she likely lived here. "I guess some introductions are in order." Crystal said with a devious smile that gleamed in the moonlight. She slowly turned the doorknob and entered the building.
> Chrysalis' Story  Chapter 12: Still not as bad as Detrot
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was very early in the morning as ten figures made their way to the edge of the town called Ponyville. Each, with something covered on their backs. Celestia was only just peaking up the sun, casting minimal light and meaning that they would still be able to take advantage of the shadows.

The maroon stallion leading them, turned to the other nine, “Alright, Merse and Sledge, you take those three and search the east side of this town while Brix and I take these three and search the west. If you see a hospital, check it, she was injured from what our last reports stated about her and this is the closest place she could be. Remember to act casual, I want this operation to go as subtlety as possible. We’ll meet back up near the center at the marketplace. Any questions?”

A  hot pink pony in the back raised his hoof.

“Mimzy, I swear, if you’re about to ask what she looks like, or if you can use the bathroom, again, I’m going to kill you myself!” He said through grit teeth.

The hoof promptly went back down.

“Good. And remember, King Morphos said dead or alive, now move out.”

***************************************************************************************

“Hello there Mark.” Said the earth pony, grazing a hoof across his chest as she gave him bedroom eyes.

“Uh...hey there uhmm...do I know you?” He asked nervously backing away a bit, his cheeks flushed in embarrassment.

The mare closed the distance her face only inches away from Mark’s, “That hurts. After what we went through together, and even after the change I made, you can’t recognize me? You even have feelings for another mare.” She said in a sad tone, turning her head away.

Mark blinked for a second as he took in the mare’s feature’s. She had a dark green mane and tail complimenting her emerald irises. Both were tied in a ponytail fashion. His eyes traveled across her body examining her light blue coat and ending on her flank and her cutie mark which was a picture of a familiar glowing sword, the Mani Kati.

His eyes widened in disbelief, “L-Lyn? Is that you?”

She looked back at Mark, the smile returning, "You do remember. I had thought you'd forgotten me."

"I'd never forget you! I love you. It's just...I also...have feelings for Crystal...too..." Mark said biting his lip. How was he supposed to explain this to her? He needed time to prepare. To at least get something to cushion the blows he would receive emotionally and probably physically too.

Suddenly, Mark's head was wrapped by Lyn's front legs as she crashed her lips onto his in a deep kiss. For Mark that 30 seconds it seemed to be an eternity of bliss before she broke the kiss and pushed him onto his back. "I guess I'll just have to share. But for now you're all mine." She replied in a sultry tone, an almost hungry look in her eyes.

Mark’s face went from yellow to orange to many shades of red as he stuttered, “T-t-th-that’s-um-what did-”

Lyn the pony placed a hoof over his mouth, “Sshhh, no more talking. Don’t worry I’ll take care of everything.” she said, removing her hoof and giving him a quick peck on the lips. "And you already know what I mean."

“Wait, but the poison joke turned me-”

“It doesn’t matter, either mare or stallion will be just as fun.” She said seductively, placing her hoof onto his chest then slowly and meaningfully trailing it down his fur past his stomach until it reached-

*BBBBBBBRRRRRIIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGG!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!*

*******************************************************************************************

Mark’s eye shot open and his hoof instinctively hit the snooze button on the alarm. The particular alarm that he currently wanted to smash with a hammer and incinerate somewhere a hundred times.... Maybe Twilight was done testing those tomes?

‘That close....’
‘I know right? Haven’t had a dream like that since the time you found that playcolt magazine.’
‘That close....’
‘It’s kinda sad though to not even get laid in your dreams. Then again, Lyn would never really act like that.'
'Just a few more minutes.....'
'And you'd probably have to clean the stain out of the sheets, if you catch my drift.'
'I'm a mare now, remember?'
'You're point being?'
‘I’m gonna kill you if you if keep going on like that.’
‘Understandable, but I’d be more concerned about last night, because one of these things doesn't belong here.’

Mark blinked a few times. Something wasn't right. He stiffened as he felt something move and he looked down. On his chest lay black hoof that moved again, rubbing against his chest. Mark's heart began to race.

'Fuck me!'
'Whoever this is may have already.'

Slowly his head turned as he followed it to the origin until it had almost turned 180 degrees and he was face to face with a very familiar set of green eyes, gazing at directly at him.

“Have a good dream?”

The former stallion yelped, springing from his bed in surprise. Unfortunately, that involved falling off the side and hitting his head on the corner of the end table where a particular alarm clock would be laughing had it not been an inanimate object.

Mark sat there cradling his head, "AAAAAAHHHH, PPPHHHHH, AAAAAHHHHHH, PPPHHHH, AAAAAHHHH!!!!!"

Crystal almost laughed at the mare but refrained for politeness sake, “Are you ok?”

Still laying on the floor rubbing his head, Mark looked at Crystal in confusion, “Crystal? Phew, I thought you took advantage of me or someth- wait a sec, what in tartarus are you doing? Your awake and your in my bed! You should be in the hospital healing!” Mark said before gently poking the spot where he hit his head and wincing at the pain. "And maybe I should too. Is there blood? With this amount of pain there better damn well be blood or I'm suing...."

'Yourself, for having tough skin and a hard head?'
'Oh shut up.'

Crystal snorted in amusement. This mare reminded her of a certain pony she used to know. “Most ponies would be happy not bleeding from their head. And for the hospital. I’ve checked myself out of that dreary place and I’m going to be staying here for however long it takes. Don’t worry, I just plan on staying close to you until I'm ready to leave. I'll be out of your fur in no time.” 'Especially if you continue to have dreams that cause you to radiate love like that.' She thought with a smirk.

While the mysterious yellow mare looked confused at that statement, Crystal used the opportunity to take a deep breath. She almost looked pained saying the next part but out of the many things she may be, she didn't want to be 'ungrateful' to the one who saved her. “I also wanted to thank you. I’m a stranger and yet you helped me. There aren't many ponies I know that would do that.”

“Well then you know some crappy ponies. Though I know you quite well, so I'm obviously not one of them."

Crystal’s eyes widened for a second before she got off the bed and gave the yellow unicorn a suspicious and unsure look, “How do you know me? I'm absolutely sure I've never met a mare like you before so who are you?” She asked, searching her memories again for anything about this mare.

‘Doesn’t look like she’s changed too much.’
‘Well she’s always been cautious and you just made yourself out to be a stranger who knows her personally so you might want to tell her.’
‘Fine, but I’m going to make her figure it out. It’s boring if I just tell her and this might as well be my means of payback.’

Giving Crystal a defiant smirk, Mark answered her, “I’ll let you wrap your head around it.”

Crystal's eyes narrowed into a glare, clearly unamused, and now suspicious of the mare’s intent. 

Rolling his eyes, Mark continued, “You don’t recognize me because I had an unfortunate run-in with poison joke. However I’m gonna ask that you believe me when I say that I want you to get better from... whatever happened to you.” Mark said gesturing to her hurt wing.

“That's fine, but it doesn’t answer my question. Who are you?” Crystal said in a low tone, her glare not faltering.

Mark sighed as he slowly got back onto his hooves. “Take a very good look. I’m sure it’ll come to you eventually.”

Crystal wasted no time as she carefully examined the mare. This unicorn seemed familiar yet everything just drew a blank for her, from her brown and white mane mane color, to her light yellow coat, and her icy blue eyes. Even her cutie mark of a sword slicing a queen chess piece down the middle. The only pony she knew who had anything even close to those were.... realization hit her like a sledgehamer, “N-no, it can’t be...”

‘She remembers.’

With a smile, Mark walked to the pegasus mare and being extremely careful of her wing, gave her a tender hug. “It’s good to see you again Crystal.”

******************************************************************************************

It was just about lunchtime so Applejack took a bite out of one of her apples, chewing slowly to savor the taste. Nothing beat the quality of her family’s apples she thought happily. Currently it was her shift to watch the applecart, selling apples and apple products. Especially since today was the day most ponies got their groceries. 

Opening her eyes she saw her older brother making his way towards the cart. “Hey there Big Mac. Ah thought you were stayin’ at the farm fer yer chores today.” She said using her foreleg to wipe some stray apple juice off her mouth.

“Eeyup. Just returning this since ah’m done cuttin’ those darn dead limbs.” Mac replied, holding out his hoof holding a slightly used axe that Mark had given his sister a few days ago. “Ah was also wondering if yah wanted ta switch out few today.”

Applejack looked to her brother in confusion as she took the axe and placed it on the counter. Sure he’d relieve her shift here at the applecart sometimes, but she usually worked at least a bit longer before he’d offer. She noticed the large stallion looking around in the crowd before it suddenly it clicked and a mischievous smile spread on her face, “You just want to see Deviance, don’tcha?”

The large stallion blushed but nodded reluctantly, there’s no use lying to the element of honesty, much less, his sister after all.

Applejack had to stop herself from laughing. She still hadn’t told him who Deviance really was since she figured he’d given up after the yellow mare had ‘come out of the closet’. Shaking her head she patted her brother on the back in comfort, “Big Mac, ah need to tell you somethin’ about that mare. She’s actually-”

“Eeyup. Yer right AJ.”

“Of course ah am...What the hay am I right about again?”

“Ah figured she was Mark’s sister since they had similar mane and coat colors, they even dress similar. Ah shouldn’t be tryin’ to woo her without his say so. I expect the same out of any stallion wanting to git with you or Applebloom after all.”

Applejack gaped at her brother for a moment before deciding that now was the time to let the cat out of the bag before something happened, “Actually she’s-”

“Hey there Applejack, Big Mac. Guess who’s up and about?” Called Deviance as she trotted up to the cart followed at a distance by a reluctant looking black pegasus mare.

******************************************************************************************

Crystal cursed her luck.

Sure last night was a wonderful meal, but had she known that the mare who had been her visitor in the hospital was Mark, she would have risked it and never have left that damnable place, pretending to be comatose for a few more days. 

It didn’t make sense either. He still had feelings for her. Feelings that she had thought she’d crushed years ago. If she hadn't tasted those feelings herself, she wouldn't believe it. Why did he still love her? He wasn’t supposed to love her.

Her heart felt heavy as she remembered the day she left him. The wind under her wings as she had glanced back to see the already broken colt, then shatter as he watched her leave. Yet here he was. Acting as if she had never left. To her relief he didn’t even ask where she went, but why? Did he not care? Did he forget? Was he really that much of a fool?

A happy sigh escaped her. He had always been a fool in his own way. As long as she'd known him, he'd find trouble, by accident or not. This time he'd even managed to change genders because of it, the fool. But still, he was her fool, she thought with a smile.

She stopped and quickly scolded herself for having such thoughts. Now was not the time to be thinking about this. Right now she had to rethink her plans. The fact that he was here complicated matters for her.

It didn't take long for her to decide. Her best bet was to take as much love as she could today then leave later tonight when no one would know she was gone until it was too late. Then she'd go to a another nearby town and go with her original plan again there. It was a long shot, but then again she really didn’t have any other choice unless-

“Hey there Applejack, Big Mac. Guess who’s up and about?” She heard Mark or “Deviance” as he liked to be called in public (until he was changed back into a stallion) call out, breaking her out of her thoughts. Though where had she heard that first name before?

Crystal noticed she had fallen behind. However, just before she was about to return to Mark’s side, she stopped and realized who he was talking to. Not only was he talking to one of the most muscular stallions she had ever seen, but it was also the element of honesty who noticed her stopped approach.

“Well, don’t be shy now. Ah ain’t gonna bite.” The orange mare called out to Crystal waving her hoof in greeting.

Not seeing a choice lest she rouse suspicion, she rather slowly walked up to the applecart, taking care to stay close to Mark. Normally one of the elements wouldn’t be a problem for her to handle, but in her current state, it would only end with her utter defeat and probable death.

“Howdy there, you must be Crystal, ah’m Applejack and this here is mah brother Big Macintosh.” She said happily in her southern drawl offering out a hoof to shake.

"Charmed.” Crystal replied simply, ignoring the hoof and trying to hide her her contempt with a smile.

Applejack frowned for a moment and brought her hoof back down before smiling again, "Ah'm glad you're feeling better. If'in you're feeling the urge ta eat something, mah family grows the finest apples in Ponyville.

"I'm fine. I had a large breakfast." Crystal said averting her eyes from AJ.

Applejack raised an eyebrow at the pegasus, something didn’t sit right with her about this mare and she was hiding something. Sure, it wasn’t any of her business and she was Mark’s friend, but why was she being so defensive?

Meanwhile, Mark caught the two farm-ponies attention when he pulled a small bag of bits with the number fifteen stitched on it out of his cloak, setting it on the counter of the cart. “This is still enough for a bag of apples and an apple fritter, right?”

“Eeyup. And have another fritter on the house.” Big Mac said as he grabbed a large bag of apples in his mouth and began helping place it on Mark’s back. Applejack on the other hoof shook her head at her brother. Clearly annoyed, but not against giving her friend a fritter on the house.

“Thanks Big Mac. I appreciate it.” Mark said blinking in mild surprise before smiling. Had Mark been in Big Mac's position he would have realized that his blinking looked like fluttering eyelashes and that the following smile had made a swarm of butterflies flutter in the red stallion's gut.

Crystal almost laughed when she sensed the amount of love coming off of the large stallion towards Mark go higher than what was considered “friendly”.

Speaking of the town....While Mark was preoccupied with getting his groceries, it wasn’t a bad idea to look around the marketplace for any other ponies to feed off of. Especially since her desperate feeding off of Mark these past days, had left his coat paler than it should be, which was never a great sign for both his health and for her subterfuge.

She scanned the passing ponies until she spotted two particular ponies at a nearby cafe saying something to one another with sickeningly lovey-dovey expressions. It was unpleasant to watch and likely more-so to listen to, but definitely a delicious treat.

Taking another glance at Mark to make sure he was still preoccupied, she wandered off to the cafe, letting her experience and training take over as she naturally blended with the other ponies. She was close enough to get at least trace amounts of love and was about to start feeding when she noticed a sudden decline in the love floating around the couple. Looking towards them, they were still gazing at each other, still saying sweet nothings to one another, oblivious to the world around them.

What Crystal saw next made her freeze and back up a step.

Sitting casually at another table in that cafe was a maroon stallion his gaze intent on the couple as he occasionally licked his chops. Normally she could care less about some creepy pony in a cafe (as long as said pony wasn't interested in her), however, when that particular pony started feeding off the love, then she was worried, since it meant that like her, that pony was a changeling in disguise. A faint sliver of light next to the disguised changeling, blinded her for a moment, before she realized it was worse. The he was armed with a sword. Only a part of the blade stuck out from the cloth covering it, but she knew a sword when she saw one.

Luckily for her, she hadn't been seen yet, so slowly and quietly she backed up bumping into somepony. Turning to apologize and make a quick get away back to Mark. She yelped when the pony roughly grabbed her mane in his teeth.

“Well, hello darling. Didn’t expect to find you this easily.” 

********************************************************************************************

Mark inspected the axe that AJ had left on the counter before turning to the orange mare, “I’m glad that the axe was as useful as I thought it’d be.” He said before feeling a large hoof tap his shoulder. He turned his head to the sight of Big Mac shuffling his hooves a bit.

“So Deviance...I was wondering if you could tell your brother I wanted to talk to him.” Big Mac said a bit nervously.

Mark's eyes widened,“H-How did you know I had a brother? Did Applebloom tell you?”

“No. It’s just you and Mark are so similar that I’d bet mah collar that your both siblings.” Mac replied with a bit more confidence.

‘Looks more like a yoke to me.’

Mark's chuckled, though due to the change in his voice sounded more like a giggle, “Big Mac...Applejack didn’t tell you, did she?”

The red stallion gulped, this was the moment of truth! “Look Deviance, ah know you don’t know me very well and that ya said you liked mares. But ah at least want tah git to know you better.”

Mark froze and his eyes widened as he finally realized why Big Mac was being friendlier than usual.
‘Oh my Celestia, he’s actually gone there.’
‘Damn, you really know how to work it girl.’
‘Shut up! I’m the one who has to make this a whole load of awkward!’

Mark blinked several times at the poor stallion, before glaring at Applejack. “AJ, you should have told him much sooner. Why didn't you?”

“Sorry sugarcube, ah thought he gave it up.” The orange mare replied, scratching her foreleg in discomfort.

“What are ya’ll talking about?” Big Mac asked clearly confused at the turn in conversation.

“Big Mac, I understand you find me attractive, but I’m a mares only kind of pony for a start. And I’m only this way for a few more days.” Mark said, hoping that that would be enough.

'Please be a good enough...'

The stallion's confused look told him it wasn't.

'...Fuck.'

Mark let out a sigh, this probably wouldn’t end well but he didn’t have a choice. “Mac, I'm not who you think I am. I accidentally walked through poison joke and-”

“AH!” Mark heard from a familiar voice, turning his head to the source.

Over by the cafe he was at a few days ago, a light brown stallion was grabbing Crystal by her mane and exchanging eye contact with a maroon stallion who had a very victorious grin on his face.

Without hesitation, Mark charged towards the brown stallion. And right as the stallion turned to look at him, tackled him off of Crystal. “I don’t know who the fuck you are. But get AWAY FROM MY FRIEND!” Mark all but screamed in rage.

The maroon stallion who was apparently the leader assisted his cohort back on his hooves, “I suggest you leave now pony, or else you might get scars all over that pretty little face of yours.”

Mark smirked as he glared at the stallion, “You can try, but I know I’ll never be as ugly as you.”

The maroon stallion’s eye twitched, “Fine then, Brix teach this pony a lesson.” He then considered something for a moment before adding with an evil grin, “Then go ahead and bring her along, we could use the snack and...recreation, on the way back.”

Before Mark could even consider why he said that, he found himself thrown against the wall and then pinned by a purple pony. He struggled to free himself to no avail.

‘Come on there’s gotta be something’
He thought looking around. They were starting to gather a crowd.

“I got her commander Vrynne.” the pony said, looking towards the leader.

Mark spotted a mug of coffee that a random pony watcher was too scared to drink right now.

‘Come on, use your head.’
Mark headbutted the purple pony.
‘Not what I meant but-’
He then grabbed the coffee with his magic and threw it in the stallion’s face. The pony screamed in pain, clutching his face as the still-hot coffee burned and steamed.
‘Nevermind.’

Getting up and rubbing his head, Mark was about to make a smart-ass comment to the maroon stallion but got distracted as the pony that pinned him only moments ago, went up in green fire before getting replaced with a changeling screaming in pain. Everypony stopped and stared, looking between the screaming changeling and the maroon stallion who was currently rubbing his temple in aggravation.

‘I did not see that one coming.’
‘Wait a sec, Ponyville’s one of the most innocent towns I’ve been in. Shouldn’t at least some of these ponies be-’

“CHANGELINGS! EVERYPONY RUN!” Screamed one of the ponies before making a break for it. Ponies all around then began screaming and scrambling as they ran to their homes for safety. “THE HORROR! THE HORROR!” Said one of them before she fainted soon after. Two mares grabbed the one that fainted and ran for their home.

Once all the bystanders were gone, all that was left in that immediate area was Crystal, a gaping Mark, the changeling, three other ponies including the maroon one, and a pregnant silence.

‘-panicking.’
‘Well, this just got awkward I think.’

“Does anypony else think that this just got awkward?” Mark decided to ask.

One of the ponies that remained, a small hot pink stallion with something covered strapped to his back, raised his hoof. But quickly brought it back down after the maroon stallion glared at him.

Shaking his head the maroon stallion scowled, “Well, so much for any semblance of doing this quietly.” Suddenly, he himself was surrounded by a green fire and replaced by a changeling with a scar that went from the base of his hoof up to his shoulder. He wore a deep blue chest piece and helmet which indicated his leadership, “Kay, boys, no point in staying disguised. Get both of them, and if any others get in your way, either bring them for lunch, or kill them.” He hissed in a multi-layered voice.

As per his orders, the remaining ponies that had stayed behind, transformed via green fire, their fur replaced with black chitin, they then took the coverings off of the weapons on their backs.

‘This isn’t good.’
‘I know, I really liked this cafe.’
‘Focus or else-’

Mark couldn’t finish that thought as the changeling known as “Brix”, recovered from Mark’s coffee attack and quickly gave him a strong and powerful backhoof, knocking him aside and actually causing him to slide along the ground.

"OW!"
‘That’s gonna bruise. Now get up before-’
‘YOU DON’T THINK I KNOW THAT!’

Mark shifted and rolled to regain his stance but wasn’t aware of the changeling’s followup kick until it was too late. Which knocked the air out of him when it made contact with his side.

“Your gonna pay for that.” Brix said as he put a holed hoof on Mark’s throat and began applying pressure. “But what to do with you once I’m done. Commander said to take you for a snack but...” He continued in thought. 

Mark tried hitting the offending hoof off of him so that he could breath. Unfortunately the changeling’s defensive carapace as well as Mark’s lack of strength made that as successful as  knocking down a tree with a wooden stick. 

“Maybe since nobody’s looking I’ll just extract all the love out of you at once. We changelings have our ways after all.” Brix whispered close to Mark’s ear with a sadistic grin, causing Mark to struggle even more in instinctive fear. He began to see spots in his vision and feel his eyes tear up from lack of air. "Though being such a pretty mare, maybe if you start begging, I'll make you my-"

Mark heard a large thud with an accompanying crack as the pressure immediately came off of his throat. Opening his eyes, he saw that it was a worried Big Mac.

“Are ya ok Deviance?” The red stallion asked rushing to Mark's and helping him up.

The yellow unicorn stumbled a bit, coughing as she (Mark) rubbed her throat. “*cough, cough* I’m fine. *cough* Just need to catch my breath again.” He replied noticing that Brix was currently embedded into the wall unconscious, his carapace cracked in several places around two new hoof sized craters in the chitin.

‘DAMN! Glad you’re on Mac’s good side.’
‘You know, you’ve been pretty useless right now.’
‘Sorry, it’s just one of those off days for me.’
‘Seriously? You get those too?’
‘You should probably focus.’
‘Right.’

Mark looked around, the other changelings along with Crystal were gone.

“Mac, where’s Crystal?” He asked trying to keep the panic out of his still recovering voice.

Big Mac gave an angry expression as he answered, “Yer friend ran away and those bugs chased after her. Applejack went ta go help her but ah still gonna go knock them outta town too. Deviance, why don’t you stay and-”

He stopped when he saw Mark’s hoof make a shushing motion.

“No Mac. They couldn’t have gotten far, and their all armed.” Mark said in a calm and icy tone. He brought his hood over his head as he looked to Big Mac his eyes narrowed in concentration. “How well can you use an axe?”

********************************************************************************************

Earlier......

Fear gripped Crystal as the changeling Mark had hit in the face with a cup of coffee, recovered and smacked him aside with ease. Turning her head she looked at the other changelings that were starting to surround her.

She didn’t have a choice.

Turning towards a nearby alley, she ran, knocking objects down behind her as she ran by them. If she did this right, they should be slowed and restricted and enough that she might be able to escape. And if they were really after her, the fact that they were chasing her might even give Mark a chance.

She turned down another smaller alleyway as she heard the familiar buzzing of the changelings’ wings behind her. She couldn’t run this time. She didn't have enough love yet to reach a safe distance from these changelings, and if she went past her limits again, it would be the end of her this time. Her only hope was this smaller alley, if she could reach the end and bottleneck them, she could definitely take a few out.

Reaching the end of the alley she made an almost immediate stop, planting her forelegs in the ground and using the the forward momentum to bring her hind legs in. Her legs then shot out in a powerful buck, which was accompanied by a satisfying crack as it came into contact with one of her pursuers with the added bonus of knocking him into the changeling behind him and causing a domino effect with a small pile of four changelings trying to get back off of one another. It turned out better than she had hoped.

That is until she heard the familiar sound of metal sliding out of a sheathe, coming from directly in front of her. Without thought, she ducked, feeling the flow of air as the steel sword sliced the ends of her mane. She returned to looking forward. It was the scarred commander of the changeling squad.

“You don’t really think I’d fall for that alley trick, did you?” He said with an arrogant grin before slashing again. This time however Crystal wasn’t fast enough in her dodge and it got her side, blood flowing steadily out of the wound.

“Please. You have to see what he’s doing. He’ll be the end of the hive!” Crystal said desperately as she gripped her side, limping backwards to get her back to a wall.

Vrynne shrugged arrogantly. “As much as I believe you, I can’t disobey orders. You most of all, know why. And do try to accept your death with some dignity.” He said as he raised his sword to finish the job.

“Um, sir?!” A small changeling with a pinkish blue mane called a bit frantically. He was still trying to untangle himself out of the alleyway.

The changeling commander glared bloody murder at the small changeling, “Mimzy, what is it? Can’t you see I’m about to finish our job so we can leave!”

The changeling named Mimzy cringed at the commander’s tone but continued, “B-but, sir there’s a pony-”

In the blink of an eye, Rainbow Dash delivered a swift flying buck to Vrynne’s face knocking his helmet off and sending him flying into a nearby crate. She then took a defensive stance between the changeling group and Crystal.

“-flying... towards... you.” Mimzy finished with a squeak before one of the changelings in the pile pushed him aside and exited the alleyway to assist their leader. This helped untangle the rest of the small mass of changelings and soon they all filed out, surrounding the two pegasi.

“Come on! I’ve taken loads more jerks than you.” RD said with bravado, hovering slightly off the ground, hooves at the ready.

“And ah don’t like anypony messing with mah friends.” Applejack said as she joined in, running up next to RD emerging another nearby alleyway.

Recognition traced the Vrynne’s eyes as he buzzed his wings, lifting himself out of the crate. He cracking his neck. “I remember you two. Two bearers of the elements of harmony in the same town, this is just great.” He seethed aloud. The changelings surrounding the ponies looked to their leader suddenly unsure of themselves. It took almost half the invasion force just to handle the six bearers, what chance did they have against two of them them? Vrynne cleared his throat as he tapped his sword against the broken crate.

RD and AJ’s eyes widened as the changelings remembered they were armed and drew their weapons, a variety of swords, axes, and lances, though one of them fumbled in his attempt and accidentally sent his sword sliding across the ground towards the three ponies. 

Vrynne once again rubbed his temple with his hoof. “Goddammit Mimzy. Just... go find the other squad and send them this way. I'll fry your sorry ass later.” 

“S-sorry.” Mimzy whimpered before scrambling somewhere out of sight.

Quickly, Rainbow picked up the sword in her hooves and used her wings to help her balance as she stood on her hind hooves. “Stay back unless you wanna lose something!” She yelled, causing the changelings take a step back.

“Ah, didn’t know you knew how to use a sword.” Applejack whispered to the side, still trying to look tough.

“I actually only know how to use lances, but they don’t know that. Besides, I’m a black belt in pegasi karate, and swords aren't too hard right? All I have to do is swing the sharp end at them.” Rainbow whispered back.

The changelings smiled as their ears twitched.

“Unfortunately, you didn’t know changelings have increased senses in their regular forms.” Crystal said as she bumped past Applejack in irritation, “And give me that before you hurt someone.” She added, grabbing the sword out of Rainbow’s hooves.

Crystal held the the sword handle uneasily in her hoof, the blade resting lightly on her shoulder. She grit her teeth. She was already wounded, but if she was going to die, she was going to take as many of them down with her as she could.

One of the changelings to her right charged bringing his sword down in a slash. Crystal parried the sword and was about to counter when Applejack beat her to it with a strong buck, sending him flying.

Another one tried to get her from behind, but RD punched him before lifting off the ground and delivering several repeated kicks, knocking that changeling into the one AJ sent flying. Subsequently, it made them crash into a nearby stall, but wasn't enough to knock them unconscious.

****************************************************************************************
Commander Vrynne cursed. This mission wasn't going as planned and it seemed that it was getting worse with Brix still occupied with that mare form earlier, Mimzy unable to fight from his incompetence, and the only other two who just rushed in like idiots before getting bitch-slapped into a shopping stall. He stayed back for now to watch for an opportunity and wait for the rest of his squad.

He turned to the two changelings who were recovering from their crash, "Idiots, use maneuver two."

Taking a moment to remember which one that was, they nodded to their commander before one of them charged again with the other close behind and using the charger to block the mares view of him. Vrynne grinned in anticipation. 

As he expected, the two ponies could only focus on the charging changeling until it was too late and the changeling behind jumped over, buzzing his wings for some minor lift. The three mares' eyes widened as he brought his sword up to strike. 'Crystal', as she was called currently, tried to bring the sword up to block or parry but lost her grip on the sword as her wound took it's toll. He heard a slight whooshing sound, followed by a squelch and a thump as he tackled the 'pegasus'. Mission accomplished, the target's down and dead.

"Alright, leave the wounded we're getting-" He watched in shock as Crystal tossed the dead changeling off of her. An axe stuck in his troop's head.

****************************************************************************************

“Good throw Big Mac.” Mark said before he sprinted up to Crystal who currently was clutching her side as best she could, “Crystal, are you ok?”

“Of course, I’m just peachy.” She replied, her voice dripping heavily with anger and sarcasm.

‘She’ll live.’
'You're right. It's not deep but it probably hurts.'

In the corner of his eyes, he saw that the changeling who acted as a distraction earlier receive a strong punch to the face from Big Mac, effectively knocking him out. He then noticed the movement as the commander fled back through an alleyway.

He turned to the mares his expression cold and calculating, "That's not the last of them. Big Mac, take Crystal to the hospital then get Twilight to send a letter to the princess, she needs to know about this." Big Mac opened his mouth to protest, "And no arguing! AJ, Rainbow, your with me, while they're regrouping we need to strike hard and fast."

Rainbow nodded, but AJ was too busy staring at the dead changeling to hear.

"Applejack are you alright?" Mark asked tapping her shoulder.

AJ gulped, holding back the urge to vomit, before turning away from the corpse, "Why'd ya kill him? Couldn't ya have found another way?"

"Maybe. But these changelings aren't really looking for long-term prisoners this time around and so I need you to focus or else it may not be just them that end up dead. Can you do that or do I need to switch you with Big Mac?" He said looking her in the eye.

The orange mare hesitated, looking back at the changeling then to Big Mac who was helping Crystal onto his back. She wouldn't put her big brother in danger. "Alright. Ah'm not gonna back off if'n these varmints are planning ta hurt mah friends and family." She said with renewed determination.

"Good." Mark said, his horn glowing in a yellow aura. Applejack didn't need to turn around to know what just made a squelching sound behind her. Shaking the excess blood off the hand-axe, Mark lifted the axe to Applejack who grabbed the handle in her mouth. "Now let's go."

*******************************************************************************************

"Hah! You missed again!" Rainbow taunted as she skillfully did a double loop, dodging two midair slashes.

"IDIOTS! Go for the one in green! She's the one giving orders!" Yelled Vrynne in a commanding tone.

'Of course I get pointed out.'
'Well there's only three of you and you're the one yelling orders after they actually tried to ambush us here near town hall.'
'I'm more surprised they were able to regroup so fast.'

"GAH!" shouted another changeling as Applejack threw the axe, hitting him directly in the chest.

"Applejack, six o'clock!" Mark shouted. The mare in question promptly took her stance and bucked the changeling into the air and Rainbow didn't waste any time as she then spiked him like a volleyball to the ground.

"Nice hit Rainbow now- Whoa!" Mark yelped before quickly dodging a thrust by a lance. 

'Where'd he come from?' 
'Well, when a momma changeling and a-'
'Not now!'

Mark closed the distance so that the changeling couldn't get momentum to thrust again and wrapped his forelegs around the changeling's hooves grabbing the lance as well. The changeling quickly responded by using his superior strength to try and throw Mark off. When that didn't work he slammed the former stallion into the ground, adding a few punches here and there. "A little assistance would be nice right now girls!" Screamed before getting slammed into the ground again.

With a swift punch, Rainbow hit the changeling and then yanking the lance out of it's hooves, spun and hit the changeling again with the shaft of the lance knocking him into a wall where he slid down unconscious.

"Thanks Rainbow." He said as the cyan mare helped him back on his hooves.

"Anytime." She replied through some heavy breaths.

'Is today national beat me up day or something?'
'I'd definitely celebrate it!'
'Shush.'

"Sorry Mark. We thought yah could handle yourself, with yer adventure in another world and all." AJ said apologetically.

"I did, as the tactician. Tact-ic-ian!" Mark emphasized, looking past them at the changeling commander and his other two changelings. "Either way you two are doing a good job but we've still got the leader and two more cronies. At least we're not quite outnumbered anymore."

The commander's ear twitched from hearing that line and an arrogant smile grew on his face, "But unlike the changelings you just fought, we're trained and experienced. In fact, Merse and Sledge here are just a few beats away from a promotion and their own command." Vrynne said with a laugh when he saw Mark's look of surprise and comprehension. "Yes that's right, I tired you out with the grunts and now it's time to clean up. The king will be mad that the target's gotten away, but I'm sure killing two of the element bearers will make up for that!"

Mark looked closely at the three remaining changelings and cursed under his breath he was right. As the changeling commander stated, they looked like they had actual fighting experience and to make it worse, each had a different weapon in the weapons triangle. The commander had a sword, the slim one, who was probably Merse, a lance, and the large, muscular one, named Sledge, an axe.

The tactician looked to his two friends and at the moment, troops. Both were breathing heavily though he could tell that it was more from a little overexertion dabbed with bits of fear and determination and that they'd recover from it soon. Applejack had a few light scratches and cuts, nothing major but she limped a little in her front leg. Rainbow was better for wear, but was now sporting several light bruises on her side. Either way, both could fight through it with their adrenaline but not as well as trained and experienced soldiers. Mark scoured his mind for anything he could use. They could definitely pull a win in the end, but all scenarios ended up with one of them dead.

'You don't have a chance if you go for an open charge.'
'Alleyways could force a one on one, but that's where their experience would kick in.'
'Time to wing it.'

Mark took a step backwards, "Girls, we can't win right now! Strategic Withdrawal!" He shouted before turning tail and running down the open area.

The two mares looked to each other and to the armed changelings nervously before running (or in RD's case flying) after Mark. Being two of the most athletic ponies in Ponyville, they quickly caught up, though they heard the three changelings buzzing after them.

"What in tarnation are ya doing!?" Applejack yelled at the tactician.

Mark gave her an annoyed look, "What's it look like? The odds are against us right now. I refuse to fight them on their terms."

"Seriously dude! We can take them, so what are you doing!" Rainbow added outraged that Mark didn't have faith in their abilities.

Mark's eyes scanned their surroundings, the nearby carts made the previously open area narrow more, not as much as the alley luckily, "Saving both your lives. AJ, do you still carry around that lasso under your hat?"

Applejack looked at the (current) mare in confusion, "Of course ah do. What are you thinking?"

Mark glanced behind him. As expected the slim changeling, Merse, was catching up to them, leaving Vrynne and Sledge in his dust, but also letting them get closer together. "Changing the odds. Now use it on that changeling!" He commanded, a wicked grin growing on his face.

With a look like that, Applejack knew Mark had a trick or two planned. She whipped her head up causing her stetson to fly off and coincidentally into Merse's face, blinding him. Then with practiced skill, she shifted the end of the rope into her mouth and twirled it until there was a large loop. Expertly, she threw the loop around the chasing changeling and tightened it loosely so it wouldn't fall off and she could still run.

"Now stop and hold on tight!" Mark shouted as he stopped, Applejack and Rainbow following in suit. Merse however, was still blinded by the stetson and even if he wasn't, wouldn't have expected the sudden stop, so he continued flying past the three, rope still looped around him. With a yank and Merse's continued flight, the rope tightened painfully around the changeling. Mark's smile didn't fade, "And return to sender. Rainbow when you see the opportunity hit 'em fast!"

Applejack and Rainbow had a gleam in their eye as they realized what Mark had planned. 

Rainbow flew away from the changelings before using one of the stalls as a springboard and pushing off hard enough to knock over the stall and speed back towards her friends, twirling her lance.

During that short time interval while RD was flying ahead, Applejack spun holding onto the rope with strength only an earth pony like her could have. The changeling at the end wheezed as the air was squeezed out of him, and using the momentum, AJ released the rope, throwing Merse back at the oncoming changelings. 

Vrynne was fast enough to dodge and continue his charge now that there was an opening at the ponies, Sledge on the other hand received a painful headbutt from Merse, knocking both of them unconscious with a sharp crack.

*******************************************************************************************

Vrynne roared in anger as he raised his sword. He was going to kill that yellow mare who had ruined his entire plan. Sure, there was no hope of winning now, but ponies didn't kill prisoners as far as he knew and once that mare was out of the way, he'd surrender then easily escape with at least some of his troops. The mare's horn and cloak were wrapped in a yellow aura and the cloak twirled towards him, blocking his view and was going to tangle him up if it reached him. 

The changeling commander grinned, apparently she thought he was stupid. He immediately buzzed his wings faster and angled himself for a quick aerial dodge over the twirling cloak. Suddenly, he felt a heavy and cold pressure in his stomach, followed by deep pain. Looking down, there was the shaft of the lance protruding from him and being held by an angry looking cyan pegasus. He laughed in disbelief and horror at his fate, "And it was such...a...simple.....order.............."

*******************************************************************************************

“Is something other than a light show supposed to happen?” Crystal asked in an annoyed and pained tone, as she continued to clutch her side. To her luck as well as chagrin, Twilight Sparkle had read a book about basic first aid and stopped the bleeding with a few bandages.

Mark gave her an angry look, "Well, at least I'm trying, but don't you think it would be so much simpler, safer, and, oh I don't know, better, to have gone to the fucking hospital where they have doctors?!"

"I'm not going back to that place." Crystal replied as the staff Mark held over her just spluttered more lights, this time ending with a small noise that almost sounded like a fart.

Mark almost threw the staff on the ground in frustration.

‘Why doesn’t this work for me!?’
‘Dunno. Let me think about it.’

After the changeling commander was taken care of, Twilight and Big Mac had shown up ready for a fight. Instead, Mark suggested that Twilight organized a clean-up of the town and a search party to check for more changelings. Twilight agreed but when she let him know that Crystal was resting at the library, it took a lot of Mark's strength to not go ballistic right then and there. Fortunately, Mark had calmed down after thinking that he'd get a heal staff to work this time however, it wasn't going as planned and Fluttershy had just arrived with her first aid kit.

“Mark, please calm down. I’m sure you’ll get it eventually.” Fluttershy said in a soothing and encouraging tone.

“Eventually’s not gonna cut it! I want to help her now, Fluttershy. The first time I see her in years and she’s seriously injured only getting better quickly because I had some spare vulnerary leftover from Elibe. THEN, we’re attacked by changelings who injure her some more in the middle of town no less.” He snapped, quickly regretting it when he saw the yellow pegasus cringing with teary eyes.

'You're a jackass.'
'I know! I didn't mean to!'

Crystal frowned at Mark, that strange poultice from before definitely helped, but it wasn’t the main cause of her initial recovery. In fact, the yellow pegasus was releasing several small but healthy streams of love to everything nearby. It was a small meal for her, but still helped and now Mark might have just scared that source away. "Apologize." Crystal demanded.

‘This is why you shouldn’t bottle your feelings.’
‘Well, how am I supposed to help her?!’
‘Remember, Erk said it’s powered by faith. What do you believe in?’
‘I-I don’t...I don’t know.’

Mark looked to Fluttershy who was sniffling. She looked like she was about to run away.

“Flutters...I’m so sorry. I shouldn’t have snapped at you like that. You didn’t do anything wrong at all, I’m just so angry with myself right now.”

Wiping her eyes Fluttershy nodded in understanding before timidly giving Mark a quick but comforting hug, “It’s ok Mark. One time when I was a model, I got so frustrated I just had to let out a scream, though it didn’t help as much as I hoped.”

Mark looked at her in surprise, he didn’t know she modeled. Then he blushed as images entered his mind of Fluttershy modeling more than just clothing.

‘Stop that!’
‘Sorry, couldn’t help it. And besides, Fluttershy's both beautiful and adorable.’
'Mother of Celestia, I am as bad as Sain!'
'That's still up for debate I think... Now time for some NSFW images starring Flutters.'

Mark vigorously shook his head to clear the images that Brain began popping up, while Fluttershy looking at him in confusion. Crystal on the other hand was holding back her laughter as she felt the kind of 'love' coming from Mark after Fluttershy's statement.

Suddenly, an idea struck the yellow unicorn like an arrow. “Fluttershy, can you try using this staff?”

Fluttershy gave him an unsure look as she glanced between the wounded pegasus and Mark, “But I don’t know how! What if I mess up?!”

“You won’t because you are the kindest and most caring pony I’ve ever met. This staff was made for those with those traits, it’ll work for you.” Mark said, lying about the staff.

“Ok. If you really think I can.” She said with some trepidation before taking the staff in her mouth.

“I don’t think it, I know it.” Mark said encouragingly, he didn’t know if it would really work for her, but it was worth a shot.

Slowly she brought the orb on the end of the staff near Crystal’s side. And thought only of healing the poor pegasus. Nothing happened, not even lights. Then she closed her eyes and remembered Mark saying that he believed in her and as that thought went through her head she felt an odd but not bad feeling of warmth seem to travel from her. She opened her eyes and almost dropped the staff in shock and awe as the orb at the end lit up like a lighthouse and around Crystal's side.

Crystal felt an itching and yet, soothing sensation where her wound was located. Slowly she began to undue the bandages that Twilight had wrapped.

Fluttershy gently placed the staff on the ground, “Um, did I do it right?” She asked the black pegasus.

Crystal’s eyes widened as she removed the final bandage. Where the sword had cut her was a new patch of fur as if she hadn’t been hurt to begin with. “Yes, I think you did!” She said in awestruck disbelief.

Mark ruffled Fluttershy’s mane drawing a light blush on her face, “You did great. Thanks Flutters. I knew I could count on you. And sorry again for snapping at you earlier. Now that she's taken care of, why don't you go help Rainbow and AJ out, they were a bit hurt too.”

Fluttershy looked at Mark in concern, currently he had several bruises where he was choked and hit as well as some dried blood that matted a part of his coat, "What about you? Are you ok?"

"I'm fine." He replied, waving a hoof nonchalantly.

Crystal inspected the yellow unicorn as well. She noticed the same things Fluttershy did, but also the fact that Mark's coat was still a bit pale and that there were almost unnoticeable bags under his eyes from lack of sleep, "You don't look fine. Have her do whatever she did earlier, Mark."

Still being stubborn Mark gave both of them an annoyed look, "I told you, I'm-"

"No more excuses mister. I will not go having one of my friends go around in pain and acting like it's nothing!" Fluttershy said assertively, surprising the tactician and causing him to sit still.

Fluttershy picked up the staff and hovered it over the yellow mare. Once again a bright light surrounded the orb on the staff and then Mark. To the unicorn, it was a nostalgic feeling to be healed by stave magic again. It reminded him of Serra who, while annoying sometimes, always took care of the ones under her care with fervor.

'I wonder how she's doing...'
'Probably mouthing off as usual to whomever's she's serving in Ostia.'
'That poor bastard.'

**********************************************************************************
Hector sneezed. "I better not be getting a damn cold."

"Don't worry Lord Hector! If you do fall ill, I'm here to nurse you back to health." Serra said, as she rounded the corner of the hallway and overheard the young ostian lord. "And then maybe you'll overcome that shyness and admit your true feelings of affection for me." She added dreamily.

Hector pinched the bridge of his nose. He'd show his feelings alright, but they wouldn't be ones of affection.

**********************************************************************************

'Yah. That poor bastard.'

"Mark are you ok? Oh, I must have done something wrong! I hope I didn't accidentally do something to his brain! Oh this isn't good, this isn't-" Mark placed his hoof over Fluttershy's mouth to quiet the worried mare.

"Fluttershy, I'm fine. I'm just thinking about someone, so stop worrying." Mark said, hiding a smile. It felt good knowing he had a friend like her, even if she worried over nothing sometimes.

The yellow pegasus blushed lightly, "I'm sorry. You had a blank stare for awhile after I healed you, so I had thought I did something wrong."

"Really? It was so hard to tell." Crystal said sarcastically.

Fluttershy nodded, "It's true."

Crystal facehoofed at Fluttershy's naivete.

"Thank you for worrying over me and healing me Fluttershy. I appreciate it." Mark said, drawing a smile from the pegasus. Mark looked over to Crystal who seemed to be reluctant to thank her healer.

Receiving a nudge and several eye motions from Mark, Crystal relented, "I'd like to thank you as well." She said, making Fluttershy's smile widen and her confidence grow.

"Hey Fluttershy, now that we're taken care of, we were gonna head back to my apartment. Do you think you could go find Rainbow Dash and Applejack? They were also hurt a bit earlier and I think you could really help."

"Won't Twilight get mad that I took her staff?" She asked.

Mark raised an eyebrow, "Fluttershy, knowing her, she'll probably be ecstatic to see it's magic in action. Go ahead. If she even remotely gets mad, which she won't, I'll take the consequences."

"Oh I couldn't-"

Mark raised his voice to more of a commanding tone, "Fluttershy!"

The pegasus "eeeped" as she ran out the door carrying the staff in her mouth.

'I have an idea for a project.'
'Raising Fluttershy's confidence?'
'Oh yah.'

Turning to Crystal, Mark offered his hoof to assist her in standing, "Are you ready to go back? I want to leave before Twilight scolds me for something as usual and I'm thinking it's time for-"

*******************************************************************************************

“-Belated lunch.” He said as two plates, each with some sliced and grilled apples coated in honey, as well as two glasses of milk were laid onto the small table in Mark's apartment.

“Smells good.” Crystal replied absently as she stared at the plate lost in thought.

Mark set the plates carefully in front of them and started munching on an apple, looking at his friend in worry. “Crystal...Aren’t you hungry?”

She gave a dry chuckle, though her hunger for love was satiated earlier, she still needed to gather excess for power, “You have no idea. Thank you Mark.” She said before taking a small nibble of the apple before eating it wholly.

‘I somehow get the feeling that it isn’t apples she’s hungry for.’
‘Well, unfortunately I didn’t have any of the mangos she loves so much.’
‘How do you know she even still likes mangoes?’
‘I don’t but that was her favorite fruit years ago and I’d like to think she still likes them.’

Finishing an apple slice he wiped some honey off his mouth, “Crystal. What’s on your mind?”

“I’m just thinking.” She said simply, taking another bite of her food.

Mark wouldn't take just that for an answer. “About?”

“Things.”

'So she's gonna be like that huh?'

“Like?”

Crystal flashed annoyed look, “Are you really going to do this?”

‘Her defenses are failing!’

Mark smirked, he was getting somewhere, “Are you going to answer my question?”

“No.” Crystal huffed in irritation.

“Did you know if you don’t answer me I’ll just keep asking questions?”

“This isn’t an improv game.”

“Don’t you wish it was?” Mark said with a mischievous gleam in his eye.

Now she was glaring at him, “If I tell you will you shut up?”

“What do you think?”

Crystal let out an defeated sigh. She had forgotten how persistent he could be when he wanted.

‘Works every time.’
‘Except that time Luna threw one her Crystal Hoof-Slipper-Things at you to make you stop.’
‘Then I took it and we had a fun game of tag.’
‘She really thought you were going to sell it!’
‘Best part was when she got the lunar guards to try to help catch me.’

He snapped out of his thoughts when he saw Crystal was about to speak again, “Mark I can’t tell you why, but those changelings were after me...” She said sounding both angry and ashamed.

“That’s.....distressing.” He said trying to sound like he didn’t already suspect it.

‘And replaces one question with another.’
'Such as the why.'
'Which she obviously won't tell me yet.'

Knowingly, he continued, “But that’s not what your thinking about, is it?”

She frowned, averting eye contact. It seemed like history was about to repeat itself and this time she had nobody to go back to when it did. “No. Mark I-”

“You're leaving again aren’t you?” Mark asked in an emotionless tone.

She took a deep breath, she wouldn't allow this to break her again, she had a duty to fulfill, “ I have no other choice. I have to meet... some friends, and nothing you say or do can stop me.”

Now it was Mark’s turn to sigh, “I never said I was going to stop you.”

“Look Mark, I know that- Wait, what?” Crystal exclaimed, dumbfounded at his answer.

Mark looked at her evenly, “I said I’m not stopping you. You’ve always been your own mare, able to make decisions on your own and doing so. I want to know some things, but I know you’ll tell me when your ready.”

‘Or have no choice.’
'I'll only drive her into a corner for answers if I have to.'

“That being said, where are you going?” Mark asked closing his eyes as he began to think.

Crystal recovered from her surprise, but couldn't help but feel that he was up to something. “To an area near the Silverbeak Forest.”


Mark creased his eyebrows, he heard that there was some friction recently with the griffins and knew that the forest acted as the border. Who are these 'friends' she's meeting? Why is she meeting them? 'Why don't you just ask?' “That’s...far. Isn’t it going to be really dangerous with almost no supplies, and changelings after you?”

“You have no idea and I don’t have a choice.” She replied, her voice cracking slightly as she was reminded just how impossible her task was in reality. But it was still something she needed to do. Her only chance, no matter how slim it was.

‘So basically, she’s gotten herself into some kind of situation.’
‘And is being too prideful to admit she needs help.’
‘Well, you did say you were bored...’

Mark gave a coy grin taking another bite of apple slice, “Actually, I kinda do have an idea. Which is why I’m going with you.”

It took several seconds for Crystal to process what she just heard, “WHAT?!”

Mark chuckled, “You heard me. I can’t and won’t stop you, but the same can be said about me.”

Crystal however wasn’t amused at all by his tone, and growled, “You insufferable-”

“And if I said I may have a way to get you to your destination that much faster. You'd be an idiot not to take it.” Mark interrupted.

Crystal paused, giving Mark an incredulous look, There was no way he could do something like that. It was too far away and he'd need a large amount of power to accurately and safely teleport both of them there with a spell. Still, what if he did have  a way? “.......I’m listening.” She said slowly.

Mark picked up his plate of apple slices and hoped this would work, “Hey Discord, want the rest of my apple slices?”

Popping into existence, Discord eagerly took the plate. “Well don’t mind if I do.” He said poking five of the slices on the tips of his talons before devouring one. “Oh, these are good!”

“Thank you.” Mark said, moving over and closing Crystal’s jaw which had dropped. “Discord this is my old friend Crystal. Crystal, Discord, spirit of chaos, disharmony and master of sock puppets.”

Discord looked at Crystal carefully and raised an eyebrow before shaking Crystal’s unwilling hoof, “You have an interesting choice in friends.”

Mark snorted, “Don’t need to remind me. You’re here after all.” He said, using his hoof to poke the draconequus in the chest.

“That I am. Did you get a mane cut? Because that is a very good look for you.” The draconequus retorted at Mark's new 'look' and grinning triumphantly when Mark pouted in response.

“I’d rather not talk about it. But there’s a reason I called you here.” He said flatly.

Discord rubbed his chin and beard, “Not for free food?”, he asked taking another bite of the apple slice. Of course everyone wanted something from him. Whether it was Celly wanting him to get out of her throne room, or the guards wanting him to stop turning the floor frictionless.

“Well that, and I need to ask a favor. It has to do with that chaos in the air or whatever you meant before.” Mark said.

This intrigued the draconequus. No one but Fluttershy ever asked for any favors from him. “Oh does it now? Well, I may want a favor in the future too. Did you think about that?”

Mark took mock offense, “Of course I did! I’m not one to leave a debt unpaid. Especially for a friend.”

‘Then what about that 15 bits you still owe me!’

Discord pretended to take it under critical consideration before shrugging, “What did you need? I hope it’s not something bland.”

“Well, my friend and I,” Mark said, glancing at Crystal and putting extra emphasis on the I, “need to get somewhere far away fast. Do you think you can help with that?”

Discord snapped his talon and out of nowhere sprung several lawn chairs with accompanying sunglasses for the three in the apartment. “Taking a vacation to Hay-waii for some alone time?" He said, wiggling his eyebrows with a silly grin.

“I wish. Actually it’s more proactive and dangerous.” Mark snorted, raising the sunglasses off his eyes and resting them on his forehead. "Maybe next time though."

As fun and chaotic as 'dangerous' sounded, Discord couldn't help but feel some worry for his new friend, “Where are you going?”

“Near the Silverbeak Forest, will you help?” Mark replied, getting straight to the point.

"Hmmm..." Discord tapped one of his claws in thought. He definitely could feel the chaos growing stronger, but it wasn't the kind of chaos he liked either. If Mark thought he could do something about he might as well give it a shot. "When do you want to leave?"

“Give me an hour to prepare.” Mark said turning away about to head to his room. Immediately he thought of something and turned back to the snacking draconequus. “I have one more thing to ask and this is the most important.”

Both Crystal and Discord raised an eyebrow, didn't he already cover just about everything necessary, “And what’s that?”

“Well don't you think it might be a tad...cliche of you to just instantly teleport us there?” Mark asked with a devious grin.

Discord locked eyes with Mark for a moment before both started chuckling wickedly.

Crystal gulped as she looked between the two, suddenly worried for her safety.

********************************************************************************************

Armored Bastion strapped his final piece of armor on. It felt good to be clean and back in his golden royal guard armor. Sure, he could have gotten a custom set given his rank like Shining Armor, but he preferred staying inconspicuous of who he really was in public. Except for his, like some of the other guard’s armors, wasn’t enchanted to turn his fur white, or eyes blue.

Hearing the door to his office creak open he turned his head to the sight of one of the newer recruits nervously peaking his head in before entering fully and giving a clumsy salute, “Umm, sir. I was told by the princess that she wanted to inform you of an event that occured in Ponyville and to bring a sword before you leave.”

Bastion let out a sigh, before walking over and moving the recruit's hoof higher and into a proper salute. Whatever happened, Mark was definitely involved somehow. “Alright. Take me to where the princess is currently. On the way let me make sure you at least know how to march properly too.”
> Chrysalis' Story  Chapter 12x: A Bastion in Ponyville
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“I’ll get it.” Bastion heard a young male voice say somewhere within the library. With a click the door opened revealing a small purple dragon. “Um, Twilight, I think it’s for you.” Spike said looking wide eyed at Bastion and the three guards behind him.

“Oh that must be the royal guards, you can come in sirs I was just- Armored Bastion!” Twilight exclaimed as Bastion and the guards entered.

Inside the library, all heads turned to the newcomers. A large blast of noise and confetti knocked Bastion’s helmet off and caused the other guards to stand at the ready for the attack. The tactician’s vision was then blocked as a blur of pink glomped his face.

“HiMr.Mark’steacher!CanIcallyouBassy?YoucanjustcallmePinkie!Howareyou?Whydidn’tyousayyouwerecoming?Whattooktheauthorsolongtoaddmebackin?Ifeltsooutoftheloop!DidIsurpriseyouwithmypartycannon?DidI?Huh?DidI?” the pink party pony said with excitement and her usual hyperactive cheeriness as she continued to cling to Bastion’s neck.

“Hello Ms.Pie. I see your behavior is as I’ve heard.” Bastion said in a muffled but calm voice.

“PINKIE, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! GET OFF OF HIM!!” Twilight shouted in a panicked tone as she wrapped Pinkie in a purple aura and tried desperately to pry her off of the burgundy pony.

Pinkie seemed to have other plans though, as she held firmly onto Bastion’s head dragging him along. “Twilight! I’m saying hi!”

“You can say hi like a normal pony now please, LET GO!” The purple unicorn exclaimed as she continued her attempts at pulling Pinkie off of the stallion, now, physically grabbing her as well as magically.

“Okie dokie lokey.” Pinkie said letting go and sending her and Twilight rolling across the floor. “Woooo, that made my head all wobbly.” She laughed with a happy smile.

Picking herself back up and dusting herself off, Twilight shuffled back up to Bastion, “I’m so sorry. Please don’t be angry with her, she just gets excited when there’s new ponies in town.”

Bastion took the opportunity to recompose himself and survey the room as he slicked his mane back into it’s usual style. In the middle of the room were the other element bearers, looking between him and Pinkie with mixed expressions of confusion and amusement. Except for a yellow pegasus who was currently hiding behind the cyan one. There was no sign of Mark.

“It’s fine Ms. Sparkle, I’ve had worse surprises before and this one was made with good intentions.” He said looking up at the banner that had ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ written on it as well as his name and the names of the guards behind him.

How Pinkie knew before they arrived was a mystery.

“In fact, it is pleasant to finally meet you all while I’m off-duty.” He finished with a bow of his head.

“Oh my! What a gentlecolt.” Rarity chimed, fluttering her eyelashes and fanning herself with her hoof.

Applejack tilted her hat, “Howdy. Most guards ah’ve met just stand there looking serious all the time like the fellas behind yah.”


“Wait, your off-duty? Then why are you fully equipped with your armor and weapon?” Twilight asked.

“I’m officially off-duty since I’m not on any royal, or military business yet, these guards only accompanied me from Canterlot to secure and protect Ponyville, and I like to be prepared, hence the armor.” Bastion replied in a matter of fact tone.

Rainbow scratched her head as she looked between him and the other guards. Other than the golden armor, he looked like a normal, well-built, middle-aged stallion. Nothing special about this guard at all. “Um, Twi, what's this guy's story? You don’t have another brother we've never heard about, do you?”

“Rainbow dear, don’t you remember? Armored Bastion’s the name of Mark’s teacher.” Rarity said in a loud whisper.

The cyan pegasus zoomed around Bastion, lifting his hooves and examining him as if he were a curious object from space before flying back to her spot where Fluttershy once again hid behind her. “Really? I thought he’d look cooler than that.”

Bastion couldn’t help but roll his eyes. “I assume Mark’s talked about me then.”

“Yah, he told us you were the best of the best.” Rainbow said with a shrug of her shoulders before taking a relaxed position.

“Oh, oh, he also said you were a controlling, neat-freak who can’t cook to the point it makes even the trash die.” Pinkie added cheerfully causing the room to go silent except for two of the usually stoic guards behind Bastion trying to contain their laughter.

Twilight glared at her friend hoping she’d understand to stop talking. Pinkie, seeing Twilight’s look, nodded in understanding and gave her a salute before turning back to Bastion. “I think Twilight wants to be a guard too. Oh, did you know that her brother Shining Armor’s the Captain? That means that he’s your boss doesn’t it? You should totally put her in the guard. Oh, since she’s going, can I join too?”

Twilight facehoofed, Pinkie didn’t understand, but at least the conversation had taken a change in direction. “Of course he knows Shining, Pinkie. Bastion was the one who recommended him as captain, refusing the position himself.”

“He was the best out of the potential candidates I found. Simple as that.” The burgundy pony stated, a hint of pride in his voice.

Rainbow did a hoof-pump, “So add another check on your brother’s cool meter for beating the competition. That’s awesome.” 

Bastion heard one of the guards shift their hooves from standing and doing nothing. Ironically, that’s what they were going to do, just not here.“Ms.Sparkle I believe these guards need to know where the changelings are being held.” Bastion said, in an authoritative tone.

“Their not g-gonna hurt them are they?” Fluttershy asked nervously peaking out from behind Rainbow Dash.

Bastion smiled almost unnoticeably, at the pegasus' kindness. “No, they’re only guarding them. I’m planning on asking them a few simple questions and then we’ll be moving them to Canterlot for further questioning.”

Relief washed over Fluttershy features, “Oh. Ok. Um, also it's nice to see you again.”

The royal tactician hid his surprise. It had been hard but he definitely heard her and began filing through his memory for how she knew him. Fluttershy's attention was currently directed at one of the pony's behind him and she suddenly ducked again, hiding behind Rainbow. That jogged his memory of his time in Cloudsdale when she did the same thing as a filly except it was behind her father.

Twilight stepped forward, getting Bastion’s attention, “Applejack tied the changelings up and we left at their barn.” She paused for a moment, turning a little green, “The ones that died we wrapped and buried on a hill.”

With a subtle hoofsign he signaled the guards behind him who saluted and filed out of the tree to do what they came here for. “I’m sorry that you all had to go through that. If there were guards posted in town, none of you would have needed to risk yourselves.” Bastion said, taking special note now of some of the band-aids on Rainbow Dash and Applejack.

“It’s fine partner. It just shook us up is all, ah mean we ain’t like you military types who are used tah fighting all the time after all.” Applejack said, rubbing her forelegs together. If she could help it, she’d rather not think about having to kill something. Even if it was in self-defense.

Rainbow shifted uncomfortably, “Well... I risk myself all the time with my tricks and stunts and those bozos were trying to hurt my friends. I’m not gonna stand for that so they got what was coming to them.”

Bastion noticed both pony's unease and sighed inwardly. Despite their adventures, these girls were civilians, of course they wouldn't be used to having to kill. But despite that, they are quickly trying to move on. “I’m glad Mark has friends like you. I know he can come off as a childish lout sometimes, but I’m truly happy that he’s making friends again. I'm glad that sending Mark to Ponyville had done some good.” He said sincerely. 

Applejack chuckled before responding, “Well, ah can’t say there weren’t a few bumps in the road, but he’s an alright guy and ah’m not surprised about some of those uptight Canterlot folk not wanting to do anything with him. Their all about judging appearances and all that hoopla.”

Rarity huffed remembering her friends, Fancy Pants and Fleur. “Well not ALL Canterlot ponies are like that Applejack.” 

Bastion frowned. It’s true not all Canterlot ponies were uptight, however, the majority tended to stay in cliques. It didn’t help that they were also afraid of Blueblood getting angry at them if they became Mark’s friend. “There is that, but he’d have likely stayed cooped in the castle playing pranks on ponies if I hadn’t sent him here to Ponyville.”

“Say Twi, maybe you would have ended up like him.” Rainbow teased poking the unicorn in the side.

“That’s unlikely.” Bastion dismissed. “He was always mischievous but that is so he could keep his mind busy when he wasn’t studying and training.”

Twilight swatted Rainbow’s hoof away, “He should have done something more constructive, like read a book or go for a walk in the gardens. In fact he seems to like to go out and hang out with all of us, so other than him oversleeping, I have a hard time seeing him staying somewhere for a long period of time.”

“It was also one of his ways of coping.” Bastion said automatically.

Spike tilted his head in confusion. He was listening to the conversation but decided not to interject since he didn’t have anything to say, until now. “Coping? From what?”

Bastion cleared his throat. He didn’t want to talk about something so personal to Mark unless his student was there. “It’s not my place to say and it’s not something he likes discussing.”

Fluttershy peaked around Rainbow Dash, “Was it...Was it really bad?” She asked curious and scared of what the answer would be.

“Yes. I can tell you more later if you like, but I first want to see him.” Bastion said looking around one more time to make sure that Mark wasn’t hiding to pull of one of his pranks. “I’m not surprised that he’s not here if he’s still retained his old sleeping habits. I’ll go and get him.”

“Maybe I should go with you. I want to check on the pegasus staying with him.” Twilight winced as she realized that Bastion didn’t know yet. “Also, he accidentally walked through some poison joke a couple of days ago so his current appearance might be...... a shock.”

Bastion looked to Twilight questionably, he was aware of poison joke's affect on appearance sometimes but this was the first he heard of a pegasus staying with him. When did Mark get a roommate?

Bastion pushed the thought aside. Mark was a relatively good judge of character, if he trusted somepony to stay with him then they likely earned his trust one way or another. “He’s put me through a lot of things. I’m sure I can handle whatever he’s gotten himself into this time as well. As for the poison joke, I learned a recipe a long time ago to fix things involving that plant. Given, I can get the ingredients in town.” He said, as he began running through a mental list of the necessary ingredients.

“Oh wait! Before you do that!” Rarity said, her horn glowing as she opened her saddlebag and pulled out something green. “Could you please give this to Mark for me? I want to see what he looks like wearing it.”

The stallion creased his eyebrows in confusion as he looked at what Rarity pulled out. “I’m sorry Ms.Rarity, but can you explain why my student needs to wear a tight fitting dress?”


===An Awkward Walk Later===


“I’ve never seen you laugh like that.” Twilight said, breaking the long silence as she and Bastion arrived in front of the door to Mark’s apartment.

The stallion blushed again. After learning about his student’s ‘condition’ he had laughed uncontrollably for a good five minutes. 

Though it felt good to laugh, it was embarrassing and unprofessional. Especially when Pinkie joined in. 

Twilight giggled when she saw the older stallion's blush, “I laughed too the first time I saw Mark after the poison joke. There’s nothing to be embarrassed about.” she said as she started to knock on the door. Bastion however, just turned the unlocked doorknob and pushed the door open, entering unannounced.

Inside the apartment was almost as surprising as finding out his student had become gender-swapped. Everything seemed to be cleaned and organized except for a couple of things lying around and some dirty dishes in the sink. Mark however, was still nowhere in sight.

Bastion’s eye twitched slightly as he looked through all the rooms, “I knew it and this proves it.” 

“What does what prove?” Twilight asked, confused.

“It proves that he leaves his room in Canterlot a disorganized mess just to annoy me.” Bastion said looking around again. Making Mark wear that dress wasn’t sounding like such a bad idea. “Do you know where Mark’s roommate is? He might know where Mark ran off to.”

“Crystal actually stayed close to Mark according to AJ. That is until the changeling attack anyways.”

Bastion tensed up before turning to Twilight, “Crystal? Was it just Crystal or was her name longer?” He asked, steeling himself for the answer.

Twilight looked to Bastion nervous at how his behavior changed when he heard that name. Just like Mark. “Mark asked something similar before. Her name is Crystal Orchid but why is it a big deal for both of you?”

Bastion cursed as he let out an exasperated sigh, “She was Mark’s first love and heartbreak. She suddenly left when Mark needed somepony to rely on. I didn’t know if he would ever be the same after both those events happened......



===Five years ago===


Bastion knocked on the door receiving no answer. He knocked again, still no answer. 

“Marked, I know you’re in there. Please answer.” He waited for a reply, a noise, a yell, anything. He received none. “I’m coming in.” Bastion said turning the doorknob and slowly opening the door.

He looked into the dark room. It would be in complete darkness had the moonlight not been sinking through the windows. Sitting on the floor of the balcony was the silhouette of a small colt looking up at the night time sky.

Marked made no attempt to acknowledge Bastion as he walked up and wrapped a blanket around the colt.

“Marked....please talk.” Bastion pleaded. He still received no answer. Cursing to himself, Bastion ran a hoof through his mane. He was never any good with children. 

The stallion let out a sigh. It had been two weeks since the incident. At first Marked had been going through tearful breakdowns, but now it was as if all the life was taken from the once lively youngster. The colt was barely eating and judging from the heavy bags under his eyes, barely sleeping, if at all. When asked to speak, he would only answer with yes and no or he wouldn’t even make a sound. 

Bastion berated himself. Leaving the colt alone to cope had been a mistake. Especially after recently finding out that Marked’s best friend had left, leaving nopony that Bastion knew of for him to rely on anymore.

Bastion sat next to Marked and began looking up to the stars as well. They were like every other night, the stars glistening and the moon out, casting an eerie light on anything underneath it while the mare on the moon watched.

“I may not act like it anymore, but I understand what you’re going through.” Bastion said softly still gazing at the nighttime sky. “Being left alone after losing the ones you love for whatever reason.” Bastion paused for a moment to think about his next words, “Marked...I know how hard this is for you. How you need somepony there for you right now...If you want, you can quit training now and I’ll escort you back to Manehatten. I’ll find a good and loving foster family to take care of you. No one should ever be alone.” Bastion finished with a quote he heard one of his recruits say before. 

Bastion let out a sigh and turned to the young pony. To his surprise, Marked was looking directly back at him tears going down his face but with a glimmer of the colt that used to be there. "D-Don't leave me too. Please...You're the only other pony that believed in me..."

The tactician didn't know how to respond. The only answers he could think of would be the truth. "I'm not suited to take care of you Marked. I've done so many things I'm not proud of, you'll end up just like me if I'm the one taking care of you."

"YOU'RE LYING! YOU'RE A NICE PONY!" Mark shouted before gritting his teeth. "You...You hate me for what happened. Don't you? That's why you want to get rid of me!"

"No. Of course I don't." Bastion responded, horrified that it was the conclusion Marked came to.

“YOU SHOULD! It-it’s all my fault...” Marked said, lowering to a whisper, his voice cracking and weak. “If I hadn’t been there those ponies wouldn’t have died...Gambit wouldn’t have-” 

Marked's eyes widened and he began hyperventilating as the events in the Everfree started to replay in his head again. 

Bastion quickly wrapped the colt in a warm hug to calm him down.“I heard what happened from the other two guards Marked. The ones that made it out too. They said that if you hadn’t been there, everypony would have died. You only barely made it out with your life and-” Bastion stopped himself as he felt the colt starting to shake again. Bastion tightened the hug, “Marked, my point is that it’s not your fault. I’m here for you.”

Marked’s reply was shaky as the colt struggled in a futile attempt against his tears, “Y-you promise? Promise you won’t leave me alone. Promise you won’t die too. Please. Please. Please. I don’t want to be alone anymore...”

Bastion had a strict policy for himself. He’d never make a promise he couldn’t keep, but at the same time he knew that nopony else would be able to help this colt without understanding what he’s been through. It was time to make a choice here and now.

“Marked Defiance. I promise you, I won’t leave you on your own.” Bastion said with a conviction he hadn't felt since entering the royal guard.

“Mark...it’s just...Mark.” the colt mumble lightly, relaxing and nuzzling into the older pony. Looking down, he found that Mark had managed to finally fall asleep in his hold. A small but warm smile on his tired and tear-stained face.

“Good night Mark.” Bastion whispered before looking towards the night sky again reminded of who he lost a long time ago.

'Is this what you meant that day Wishes?'


==Present Day==


“That’s awful! I had no idea.” Twilight said, shocked at the revelation about Crystal’s past with Mark. “What did you mean by ‘both’ though? If Crystal leaving was just one thing, then what was the other?”

Bastion looked Twilight in the eye, “You remember what I said earlier, correct?”

“That it’s not your place to say...” Twilight replied, disheartened.

“I can tell you a few things but it isn’t much to go on.” Bastion sighed after seeing her expression. 

Twilight’s ears perked up in response as she listened intently. “The other incident happened before Crystal left, Mark wanted to impress one of the recruits so he tagged along on a field investigation without anypony finding out until he was there. During the investigation, something happened that left only three survivors. One of them being Mark.”

Twilight looked horrified, “Wh-What were they investigating? Why would he go so far to impress a recruit? Were they one of his friends too?”

“No. The recruit’s name was Penned Gambit.” Bastion said with a solemn expression. “Though not by blood, he was Mark’s older brother.” 

A cold shiver went down Twilight’s spine when she heard that. Her thoughts then went to her BBBFF. Where would she be without Shining? If Mark and Gambit were as close as it sounded...she couldn't even imagine what she must have gone through.

She opened her mouth to ask another question but Bastion spoke first. “Right now, I’m afraid of what Crystal being back in the picture might do to him. He wasn’t acting...unlike himself, was he?”

Twilight shook her head, “He was acting normally as far as I could tell.”

“What about Crystal? Do you know why she’s back? Or if she knew that Mark was here in Ponyville?” He asked.

“I don’t know. A friend named Zecora found her wounded in the Everfree.” Twilight said apologetically. “She had trouble in her home country, so she asked Fluttershy and I to take Crystal to Ponyville General. Crystal only got out of there recently.” 

Bastion’s eyebrows creased, “She was hurt? What happened?”

“I haven’t asked her yet. Mark might know since she was staying with him.” Twilight said as Bastion began pacing the room in thought.

‘Mark should know better than getting involved with her. He couldn’t still be harboring feelings for Crystal, could he? And the circumstances of her arrival before a changeling attack... It’s too close and strange to be a coincidence. Whatever was going on with the changelings, Crystal’s involved somehow.’

Bastion stopped and rubbed his temple. There were too many things going on at once than he’d like along with too many unanswered questions. Maybe he could get answers out of the captured changelings while he waited for Mark to show up somewhere. 

“Ms.Sparkle, you said the changelings were being held in the Apple family’s barn, correct?” He asked, turning back to Twilight.

“Yes. But aren’t we going to go and find Mark?” Twilight asked in confusion.

“There’s some things I want to confirm and we’ll likely see Mark in town if he’s out and causing trouble. I wouldn’t be surprised if he caused a commotion or did something else foolish. I wouldn’t even be surprised if he tried to interrogate the changelings himself....” 

Bastion and Twilight facehoofed as they realized just how likely that last part was.“We’d better hurry before he does something stupid.”


===The Apple Barn===


“So none of you are going to talk then.” Bastion said as a statement rather than a question. Every changeling but one glared at him.

After arriving at the barn where the seven changelings were being held, hurt, hog tied, and angry, he began a minor interrogation, leaving Twilight waiting outside with the guards. No threats or anything tortuous. Just basic questions as he sat on his haunches, calmly drinking a cinnamon tea. So far, he only received hate filled glares and some of them cursing at him until they ran out of things to say. Nothing he hadn’t handled before.

“To put this simply, we’re moving you to Canterlot tomorrow. You can answer my questions here and now and I can promise you relatively comfortable cells in Canterlot. Or, you can continue your idiocy and rot in the dungeon for all that I care.” The burgundy pony said without malice, causing mixed expressions of hatred and fear among the changelings.

“We’ll rot and die either way you damn pony! At least we’ll die in service of the hive!” Merse yelled.

Bastion nodded, “Dying blindly for your duty...foolish but I can respect that in a soldier He said, taking another sip of his tea. “It still doesn’t answer why you would openly attack a defenseless country town.” 

“This town is as defenseless as a fort!” Brix seethed, wincing in pain due to the injury Big Mac gave him. “Those ponies were disguised or off-duty soldiers, I’m sure of it.”

Sledge nodded in agreement, “And it’s all that yellow mare’s fault. If it wasn’t for her, commander Vrynne would still be alive and she’d be dead.”

Inwardly, Bastion was both happy and angry. Happy because he was getting somewhere now, but angry because the ‘She’ was likely referring to Mark. “She? You wouldn’t happen to be talking about my dear student would you?” He asked calmly, giving Sledge a deadly stare.

The large changeling froze when he made eye contact with the stallion. 

Sledge had only received that look once before from his own king. A look that the changeling would be mercilessly killed, easily and without hesitation if he answered incorrectly. The fact he was currently tied up did nothing to ease his doubts either.

“N-N-No the other one! It’s the other mare! Not your student!” Sledge answered, eyes wide with fear.

Bastion’s relaxed, taking another sip from his tea. They were here to assassinate somepony with Mark and others just happening to get involved. It still left him without the most important detail though, who was the target. 

He closed his eyes in thought, if he could figure out who the target was, it might be a clue as to what was going on with the changelings. “So who was the other mare then?” he asked, his voice still disturbingly calm.

“Don’t you dare say anything else!” Brix said with a scowl before turning his head back to the burgundy pony. “As soon as we get out of here I’ll gut you myself pony!”

If Bastion had his eyes open he would have rolled them.

“And then your dear student, and then every pony who gets in our way until I get to her royal highness!” Brix continued.

Had Bastion been as impulsive as his student, he would have beaten the changeling into a bloody pulp then and there. On the other hoof he also had a feeling that the changeling wasn’t talking about either of his princesses. “Her royal highness?”

“Stop telling him everything.” Merse shouted.

Brix looked to his compatriot, “I’m not!”

“Yes you are.” Bastion said simply. Knowing that further antagonizing might cause a slip.

Mimzy looked back and forth between his two superiors before adding, “Um, you kinda were-”

“Shut up Mimzy!” Both changelings shouted.

Looking at the small changeling Bastion remembered one of the things that bugged him about this particular group of changelings. “That brings up another question I’ve had for awhile. Why did you bring a civilian? I noticed that ‘Mimzy’s’ behavior is that of somepony who’s never fought a day in his life, and the rest of you seem to have at least a little bit of training. And though I’m not an expert on changelings, he seems too young as well.”

Mimzy looked pitifully at the stallion, “I-I was-”

“ I said shut-” Merse didn’t finish as a strong kick in the head knocked him unconscious.

Bastion turned back to the small changeling. “Please continue.”

“I-I was a drone a-and it was almost time for my rite. But then King Morphos wanted soldiers, so he ordered a whole bunch of us to fight or else. T-then we were ordered to capture a mare dead or alive." Mimzy whimpered.

Bastion processed this new information. ‘If this new ‘king’ was currently leading them, then what about the one who led the attack at the royal wedding? His mate? No. Both of them would have been involved then. It was likely a violent change in leadership if they’re now after their former queen. Which meant there was now another and dangerous changeling wandering the town unless she ran away.’ Bastion thought to himself.

“Great. Now I have another problem to deal with.” The burgundy pony mumbled in an annoyed tone before taking another sip of tea. Not only was his work beginning to pile up again because of the changelings, but there was still no sign of Mark.

‘Assuming the queen was still in town then she'd likely take a disguise within an unlucky couple or a new pony in town. Luckily the only pony that was officially reported new in town was ‘Deviance’, but that’s just Mark. The only other pony new is Crystal but she-’ Bastion froze and his breath caught as the pieces fell into place. 

He needed to find Mark. Now.
_________________________________________________________________________________

“Dammit all to hell! That bastard is just as bad as that yellow bitch!” Brix screamed as he struggled against his bindings to get the hot tea off his face.

After mumbling to himself and getting lost in thought, the stallion from earlier had a look of realization before he sprinted out of the barn, tossing his tea into the air and said tea landing conveniently on Brix’ face.

“D-do you think he knows everything? It looked like he had everything figured out.” said one of the changelings.

“Maybe. When we get out of here we’ll kill him just in case. Then we’ll return to the hive and blame commander Vrynne for incompetence so we’re not killed.”

Sledge looked to his ally, “The commander was good but that mare was smarter. ”

“I’ll deal with her personally. Ugh, I HATE cinnamon.” Brix said, as he tried rubbing his face long the ground to help dry the tea and block out the smell. He was having an unsuccessful time however.

“Let me help.” Mimzy said as he slipped a hoof out of the rope and started rubbing Brix’ face. 

Unfortunately it did nothing but piss the other changeling off further smearing the tea and getting a little up the changelings nose. “Mimzy stop your fucking bullshit and- WHEN THE HELL DID YOU GET OUT OF YOUR ROPE!!!”

Merse glared at Brix, “Ssshhhh! Do you want the guards outside to hear you? Mimzy how did you get out of the rope?”

“When that orange mare, Applestack, tied me up she accidentally forgot to tie the last knot. I tried to fix the mistake with my fangs, but then all it did was make it loose enough to get my hooves out.”

Brix’ eye twitched increasingly often. “And you didn’t do this earlier because?!”

Mimzy blushed slightly in embarrassment, “I-I was afraid you’d be mad at me for not being tied up like you guys since it was unfair.”

Every changeling in the barn groaned. One of them going so far as to slam their head against the ground.

“I will not kill the idiot. I will not kill the idiot. I will not kill the idiot.” Brix chanted quietly to himself.

“What did you say?” Mimzy asked 

“Get us the hell out of these ropes!”


===Thirty Minutes Later===


“Thank you ma'am.” Bastion said as the panic stricken pony shakily set the tea down before scrambling away to hide.

“DON’T IGNORE US!” commanded, Merse pointing the stolen steel lance at Bastion.

After scouring the town for Mark and more specifically Crystal but finding no sign of either, Bastion was planning a more thorough and more physical interrogation as to the whereabouts and origin of Crystal Orchid. 

What he found instead when he returned to the barn, was the guards that accompanied him dead and their weapons gone. They were taken by surprise with only the small changeling named Mimzy remaining, bound and gagged by his own allies. He sent Twilight to gather her friends and stay safe while he took care of matters. 

Then it was all a matter of waiting since since they'd be after him. He knew too much and he was their closest link to Mark and thus Crystal. It only took ten minutes of sitting at a cafe for them to find him.

“I’m not ignoring you.” Bastion replied calmly, blowing on his tea before taking a sip, “But if I don’t drink some tea to calm my nerves, I’m afraid I won’t be able to restrain myself for the guards you murdered.”

The changelings shared a laugh at that, “There’s no way you can take us all by yourself pony. Now tell us where your student is and we’ll make your death nice and quick.”

“I was actually going to ask you a similar question since the one you're after isn’t really my student, but the pegasus. Let me reiterate, if I don’t finish my tea, you won’t live to regret it.” Bastion stated coldly, watching the ripples in his drink as he balanced the cup carefully on his hoof.

“Enough of this!” Brix growled as he lunged, sword already in motion to take the burgundy pony’s head. Instead, he received steaming hot tea and broken ceramic shards, as Bastion smashed the cup into the changelings face, hard enough to knock him aside but not out.

“I’m sorry, however I did warn you all.” Bastion said simply, unsheathing the brave sword at his side. "And despite the few broken tables, I really liked this cafe."

“Get him!” Merse and Sledge ordered as they all charged.
> Chrysalis' Story  Chapter 13: My What Green Eyes You have.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

All was serene in the Silverbeak forest as the animals went about their daily lives. The squirrels and chipmunks gathering nuts early for the winter, birds chirping in melodic songs, and the bumblebees buzzing while they gathered nectar from flowers along the ground. All was as it should be.

This process was interrupted however as an explosive burst of light and sound rocked high in the sky, causing complete and utter chaos to reign whilst the innocent animals ran back to their homes in fright. The forest was then eerily silent except for a small noise that seemed to be getting progressively louder.

"YYYYYAAAAAHHHHHOOOOOOOO!!!!!!” Mark shouted as he and Crystal crashed through the branches of a tall tree. Their fall was halted when the broken branches and leaves caught on an even larger branch, making a somewhat stable platform.

'Status report.'
'Leaves cushioned our fall and it looks like you're both unharmed but covered in twigs, bark, and leaves. Also your ears are ringing.'
'Good. Let's hope that's the last time I have to ask Discord for something like this.'
'You're the one who didn't want a conventional and (probably) safer travel method.'
'I know, I know, my mistake.'

With a turn of his head, he looked to where he had last seen his friend, happy and a little embarrassed that she was still there. “ARE YOU OK, CRYSTAL?”

Said pegasus, was currently holding onto Mark in a vice as she shivered from fright and shock at what just happened. The last time she was blazing through the air like that, she was in her natural form with a carapace to absorb the impact and both wings able to provide lift or direct her crash. Seeing the look from Mark, she slowly nodded,  he believed that Discord wouldn’t let them splatter into a bloody mess on the ground, unfortunately, she didn’t share his faith.

Seeing that she was fine, he immediately began looking around the tree for his saddlebag.

Crystal released Mark, and held a hoof over her heart, taking deep breaths to lower her heart rate and stop her shivering. After deeming that she was still alive, she gave Mark an irritated look, “What the hell was that! Are you trying to kill us!?”, She seethed, her voice hoarse from screaming earlier.

She didn't get a response from Mark who was still looking around for his saddle bag. Only when she tapped his shoulder and repeated herself did he acknowledge her. “WHAT?! SPEAK UP.”

“You’re crazy!” Crystal shouted, though it came out raspy and weak.

Mark rubbed his ears harder, “YOU WANT A DAISY? THERE MIGHT BE SOME ON THE GROUND.”

The pegasus almost facehoofed so hard that she would have fallen out of the tree.

‘Um, I think you’re hearing’s damaged.’
‘What gives you that idea?’
‘The fact that you can’t hear what she’s saying.’
‘She’s the one speaking so quietly.’
‘She was also the one screaming loudly into your ears when we were flying through the air.’
‘There was that and the explosion.’

Mark continued rubbing his ears deciding to make a few noises to test Brain's theory, “LALAlalalala, MAAH! Mmaah!” It seems that he was indeed deafened.

‘Well this just sucks. I can barely hear a damn thing.’
‘Give it some time. It’ll probably get better.’

“CRY-erm...” Mark cleared his throat before talking again in what he thought was his normal volume, “Crystal is this better?”

Crystal gave him a cross look but nodded, “Yes. Now stop joking around for once and-” Seeing him tilt his head in confusion, Crystal grit her teeth, “Mark?”

Mark gave her an apologetic look after only hearing a 'Wubbing' sound whenever she spoke. “Crystal, I can’t hear a thing you're saying. Also you’re probably the loudest screamer I’ve ever heard.”

Crystal looked dubious of Mark’s claim but decided to test it to be sure. “Mark you should have been born a mare like that, in fact you probably look better. I’m sure that you also had sex with just about every stallion out there.” She said, rather loudly.

“Can you repeat that? I’m still not that great at reading lips, so all I got was ‘mark’, ‘hair’, and ‘rascallion’. Also, have you seen my saddle bag?” He asked, looking at the higher branches that they crashed through for his bag.

Frustrated, she walked along the "platform", towards the end. “My brother betrays me, I lose my hive, I’m stuck in some unknown location, in a tree, covered in leaves and sap, with the only pony I don't dislike-” She said, increasing in volume when something rustled in the leaves overhead and landed on her snout.

“-and have a lizard on my face.” She finished flatly, glaring at the baby basilisk 

Not liking the look it was getting, Lizzy jumped off and crawl along the "platform" before hopping into it's favorite pocket in Mark's saddlebag, which hung on a slightly hidden branch at the end. Mark however noticed the movement and smiled as Lizzy popped her head back out of the pocket.

“Oh there you are Lizzy. Good job finding the bag.” Mark chuckled, his horn alight as he carefully lifted the saddlebags and placed it on him, strapping it on and making sure it was snug this time around. 

Crystal let out a heavy sigh. After everything that's happened, it could have turned out a lot worse than it did. Even though they were outnumbered, her personal guard, the loyalest and best trained of the hive, were waiting near the planned meeting spot. She wasn't dead from changelings or other reasons. Then there was the fact that she was with the only pony she ever lov- liked as a friend.

"Fine. I can do this. Just stay the optimistic queen and nothing will bring me down!" 

Finishing his inspection of his cloak and saddlebag, Mark turned to Crystal again, “Alright, let’s find a way down. Once there, I have a few maps and I should be able to figure out where Discord launched us exactly.” 

He looked down at the expanse of branches and leaves below them. “Now how to get down.” He pondered, frowning at seeing just how high in the tree they were.  Hooves weren’t ideal for climbing.

'Wish I had hands.'

Out of habit, he began tapping his hoof against the the platform while he thought. Crystal who had looking around at another end quickly turned her head towards Mark when she heard a loud and unmistakable crack.

Noticing her sudden movement in his peripherals Mark looked to the pegasus with a worried expression, “Crystal, are you sure you're alright? Your turning pale.”

Several more cracks emanated from the platform underneath.

"You're turning even more pale. Are you feeling alright?" Mark took a step towards her, “Here let me-” 

With a snap, the platform gave away.


===About an hour later===


“Are you still not talking to me?” Mark asked, increasing his pace so that he caught up to Crystal, who had walked ahead.

Crystal still didn’t respond as they continued walking. 

‘At least I can hear again... And we're still alive. Do you think she's mad?’
'Probably.'
'And time wise, it's getting into evening. It's a good thing I brought a sleeping mat and a blanket.'
‘You should have waited a day before having Discord send us here.’
‘I know. Then I could have had time to interrogate those changelings.’
'And maybe packed a mat for yourself.'
'Grass is fine for me, but Crystal might prefer not chancing a bug biting her while she sleeps. Besides it's not like I'd sleep peacefully anyways with my recent dreams. Better just to wait it out until I fall unconscious or something.'
'We both know that's unhealthy.'
'And we both know that it's not your decision to make.' Mark thought dismissively.

After a few more minutes with only their hoofsteps making a noise, he decided that it was time to reconcile their method of travel and it's subsequent arrival. “Look, I’m sorry that I had Discord launch us using a giant rocket, that it forced us to jump off before it exploded, that I was a little deaf for awhile, and that my carelessness made the branch we were on, fall. Are we good?”

The pegasus still didn't reply.

‘...You know, saying it out loud I can see why she’s mad.’

“Come on Crystal, lighten up. I got us going in the right direction and even the basilisk doesn’t hold a grudge!” Mark said, gesturing to Lizzy who was sleeping in his saddlebag. Crystal looked to the yellow unicorn who had adopted a puppy eyed pout.

"Mark. I'm not mad at you. The next time I see Discord, I'll strangle him, but you? No. I'm over what happened earlier." Crystal finally said, breaking the long silence.

The unicorn tilted his head in confusion, "Then why didn't you say anything earlier?"

"I was resting my voice and planning ahead. My screaming hurt both your ears and my throat, so I needed some time to remain quiet." She replied, not mentioning that it had also hurt her pride.

Curious, Mark continued, "What were you planning?"

"My next move." She responded simply, not wanting to reveal more than necessary.

Mark paused, noticing how his friend was purposely keeping something hidden again. "......Which is?"

"To keep some things to myself." Crystal huffed in annoyance. "Are we close to the meeting spot yet?"

The yellow unicorn let out a sigh, “Yes. We only landed approximately 7 miles east where you wanted to go and we’ve been walking westward for a bit so we’re getting close to your friends.”

'Why does she keep pushing you away?'
'Why not? She's obviously moved on and matured.'
'You're only saying that because you keep looking at her ass.'
'Shut up! I'm serious! Besides I'm only curious as to what her cutie mark means.'
'Are you really gonna try lying to me? After all we've been through? I might just cry a river.'

Mark groaned in defeat.

'Fine, she's pushing me away. But like I just said, she's obviously moved on. Probably to one of the 'friends' she's here to meet.'
'And she's hiding something.'
'Yes, yes. We both agreed that she was hiding something before we left.'

Crystal stopped walking and turned to the tactician who upon seeing her looking at him, quickly turned his head away, a light blush on his features. "Mark. Thank you. I can't think of any other pony who would do what you did to help." 'Like ask that bastard, Discord.' She thought bitterly.

“Y-Your welcome.” Mark said with a smile, cheering up. It was always rare when Crystal apologized, but when she did, it was worth noting. "So who are these friends we’re meeting anyways.”

Crystal took a moment to choose her words carefully as she started walking again, “Friends that can help me fix a mistake.”

‘S-Seriously?!’
‘We’re here because of-’ 

“A mistake? Does it have to do with the changelings after you?” He asked, curious, confused and even more worried about Crystal’s situation.

‘What kind of mistake requires you to travel about halfway across Equestria?’
‘A big one.’
‘How big are we talking?’
‘I don't know, but at least we know more than before.'

“Yes. And I’m meeting my ‘friends’ on my own. I want you to wait here until I get back. Set up a camp, or get some sleep.” Crystal ordered, letting the saddlebag Mark lent her drop. She then began walking eastward again.

The tactician for a moment had a feeling of panic when he remembered the last time she had left him. He was able to hide it behind his classic smirk however, as he too dropped his bags (though more carefully for Lizzy's sake) and cloak, before catching up to his friend. “You should know me well enough to know I’m not going to leave you alone in an unknown forest.” 

Crystal to stopped in her tracks, glancing at the pony in thought. Judging from the arrogant smirk plastered on his face, she could tell that he was still planning on going. Whether it was consensual or not. Unfortunately, short of killing him, it looked like she didn’t have a choice but to do that.

Then again, it was always more fun flustering ponies anyways. "Are you sure?"

“Yup. I’m going with, whether you- Crystal what are you doing?” Mark replied as the pegasus began circling him. 

Mark's eyes began to widen as he watched her flank sway and the way she looked at him in an almost predatory fashion. “I’m sorry Mark. It’s just that you look so stressed and tired from being such a big help. I just thought you might want to stay behind an get some rest. It's been such a long day after all.”

“W-well, I’m fine just-” He shivered in delight as Crystal brushed her tail along his side when she passed by. Swaying it back and forth. 

With a gulp he shut his eyes tight. 
‘Don’t look at her naughty bits. (Do it.) Don’t look at her naughty bits. (Do it.) Don’t look at her naughty-’

“If you’re not tired though,  I think I know a reward fitting for all your help...Don't be shy now, open your eyes.” She said, her voice smooth as silk.

“I-I-Um-Crystal-you-uh-! Mark stuttered, his face notably redder and his heart beating like a jackhammer. He didn’t hear her circling him anymore so he opened his eyes again only to find her in front of him and within his personal bubble.

"Maybe a kiss...or maybe something a little more....physical. Don't think I didn't notice you staring at me earlier." She said, drawing her face close. Mark unconsciously shivered in anticipation and Crystal's eyes began glowing brightly green, drawing him in.

‘This isn’t a dream right? I don’t want...to wake up to a.....fucking alarm.’
‘I don’t think so. Something’s...wrong, you need to.....Go for it.’
‘W-What?!...huh?’
‘You heard me. She’s beautiful and she wants you. Go get her.’
‘So...beautiful...’ Mark couldn’t defog his mind as it became groggier while his gaze lingered. Locked with Crystal’s glowing green eyes.

Her pupils suddenly narrowed into slits, similar to a dragon’s as her eyes flashed even brighter one last time before returning to normal. Mark’s eyelids slowly lowered until they were half-lidded, a small dopey smile on his face while his eyes glowed an unnatural green.

Crystal grazed a hoof along Mark’s face, brushing some of his mane behind his ear, “Sleep.” She purred gently. The gender-bent stallion complied as his body slumped limply, with the pegasus catching him and gently setting him onto the ground next his things.

“I'm sorry for that Mark. But really, thank you for your help....and for the meal.” Crystal said sincerely before she started draining love from the sleeping pony. As tempting and tasty as it would be to drain as much as she could from him, she made sure to restrain herself so that it didn't affect his health.

Covering him with his cloak, she then placed a few leaves and branches over him into a crude shelter. It wouldn’t protect him against the weather, but it should be enough to mask him from sight until she got back.

Satisfied with her work she wore a smug smile before a pillar of green flame consumed her and she finally released her disguise.


===One walk later===


Chrysalis took a deep and refreshing breath, letting the fresh air invade her improved senses. Things were finally starting to go her way and not only was the clearing in sight but, releasing the magic that held up a disguise always made her feel more energized. 

Even better was that Mark was out of the way for now. Especially since she was once again faced with the dilemma from years before: What if he found out what she was? She quickly killed the thought, it didn’t matter now since he’d never find out with the planning she did earlier.

Once she met with Lieutenant Razor and Captain Edge of her personal guard, they’d lead her to the rest of the troops they escaped with. From there she’d leave an unconscious, but safe, Mark in some nearby town, and finally take back her hive in a carefully planned, decisive strike. She may need to make revisions later, however, there didn't seem to be anything to worry about.

Upon entering the clearing she smiled at her luck and sped up to a trot upon seeing the small pond. It wouldn’t do to reunite with her loyal subjects covered in any sap, bark, and leaves that she failed to clean earlier. 

Looking at her reflection in the water her smile changed to a scowl. Not being at full strength and disconnected from the hive had left her lithe form shorter than it normally was, making her the size of an average pony mare. On the bright side she couldn’t see any previously unnoticed bits of tree stuck to her carapace.

Finding her appearance satisfactory, her jagged horn glowed green and she began reestablishing a hivemind with her soldiers who would be waiting in a nearby location. She reached around the area surrounding the clearing and smiled when she felt a familiar link and connected with it.

‘Lieutenant Razor, I’m here at the meeting spot.’ She spoke through the hivemind.

The response took a little time, however it was definitely there and she felt link begin moving closer, ‘...M-my queen? You’re alive....thank the heavens...’ Razor replied weakly.

Chrysalis didn't bother hiding her worry. ‘You sound weak. Are you low on love?’

‘Yes but-’  The queen didn't let her finish as Chrysalis immediately channeled some of the love she drained from Mark earlier through the link. She could feel the changeling on the other end begin moving even faster.

‘Tell the other soldiers I’m here as well. I don’t want to overextend my reach.’ Chrysalis ordered, smiling at how everything was falling into place.

There was a long silence and Chrysalis felt the other side of the link stop moving for a moment before continuing, ‘Your highness...I’m sorry but the plan’s a failure. I take full responsibility.’

Chrysalis felt her heart skip a beat in shock, ‘What are you talking about?! What happened?’

‘After we distracted most of Morphos’ troops for your escape we repelled the attackers and broke through, but not without suffering casualties and wounded. The ones with the worst wounds volunteered to stay behind to keep them at bay and so they didn’t slow us down. This happened twice.’

Chrysalis swallowed this new information bitterly but kept her composure, ‘Then let us regroup whoever’s left and reorganize. I know we can find an opportunity to strike with a smaller force.’

“Except I’m the only one left.” Razor said aloud as she landed in the clearing. She then walked to her queen, a limp in her step, before .

Chrysalis’ throat clenched. “S-so everyone...”

Razor refused making eye contact with her queen, choosing instead to look at the grass beneath her.

It took several shaky breaths before Chrysalis felt she would be safe enough to reply without losing her composure. Looking at the her lone changeling guard she looked to the cut in her holed leg. The green blood dried and scabbed. “You’re hurt.”

Razor bowed her head in shame, “My queen, I’m not worth the effort.”

“Fool. I still have a duty to my subjects. Now hold still.” She scolded, placing her hoof on Razor’s wounded hind leg.

Slowly a green slime-like substance oozed out of the holes in her hoof and saturated the large cut. Her jagged horn then lit up causing the substance to glow as well before hardening and sealing the wound.

Razor gazed at Chrysalis, ashamed of herself for making her queen do such a thing. Especially since it required love to use changeling jelly like that. She smacked her hoof across any of the remaining, hardened slime, and watched it crumble away, leaving her leg as if it was never wounded.

Though afraid of the answer she expected to receive, Razor needed to ask it. “Your highness...What do we do now?”

Chrysalis closed her eyes as she took a moment to think. Razor was right, her original plan had failed and now if there were any future plans to regain her hive, they would be suicide missions most likely. Her thoughts wandered to the dead and fallen changelings, and to the ones who would live under her brother's rule. At the very least she could fulfill one part of her failed plan. “East of here is a pony. We’ll get him and leave him at the closest town.”

Razor was confused on why they would waste time on a pony but knew better than to question orders. He was probably just a mobile source for her queen anyways. “And after the pony is taken care of?”

Chrysalis struggled to find an appropriate answer. “I don’t know Razor. There’s nothing we can do now to stop my brother or save the hive. The troops that you and Edge had were the only chance we have and now only your alive.”

Razor looked to her queen, unsure if what she was about to say was the right thing to say. “My queen...It’s...Edge and the troops that stayed with him might not be dead. One of our abandoned outposts was located near where they made their stand. I-I think that Captain Edge might have set up a defense there or if our troops were captured that they’d be taken there.”

The changeling queen inhaled sharply at this new information. Her spirits lifting. “Your absolutely sure?”

“Not absolutely my queen. Our best hope is just to survive now. Somehow.” The changeling soldier said with the shake of her head. This caused Chrysalis to deflate ever so slightly.

Despite that though, she took all this in. And mainly the fact that there was still a chance. A slim one, but the best one she had. She knew what she had to do. She took a deep breath before replying with conviction, “No matter how dangerous it is, my duty is to my people and that outpost is our last hope if what you said is true. As such, getting to that outpost is our priority, understood?”

“Yes my queen.” Razor said with a swift bow of her head.


===Returning to Mark===


“I thought you said it was a him.” Razor commented when she saw the yellow mare sleeping soundly with a small lizard curled up on her face.

“He’s currently going through an identity crisis so to speak.” Chrysalis responded grinning slightly. Green flames surrounded her briefly before she was Crystal, again. “And when I’m in this form, call me Crystal.”

“Yes your highne-” Crystal cleared her throat. “Yes, Crystal.” 

Following her leader’s example, green flames surrounded Razor briefly and replaced the changeling with a beige earth pony with a very light pink mane and a lollipop cutie mark.

Poking Mark gently in the side, Crystal began trying to awaken him. “Mark, it’s time to wake up.”

The yellow pony stirred slightly but didn’t wake up, lightly swatting and missing the offending hoof.

Crystal looked in thought for a moment before remembering an important detail from her youth, “If I remember correctly he’s ticklish right...”

With a sharp poke in his side, slightly beneath the ribcage, Mark jumped awake, giggling and with a surprised Lizzy clinging onto him.

“What the-! What was that for?” Mark asked, setting Lizzy down and immediately bringing a hoof to his head when a sharp pain shot through it. “Damn, and why is my head filled with needles?”

“I’m sorry, I must have woken you up too fast. You were feeling tired and fell asleep when you reviewed your maps again.” Crystal lied. “While you slept we were close enough to the meeting place that I went up ahead to meet my friends.”

“That’s right, your friends.” Mark said, wincing as the pain sharpened for a second. “Did you find them?”

The disguised Razor walked into Mark's view with a friendly expression, “I’m here. My name is Sugar Smarts. Nice to meet you...” The beige pony said, waiting for an answer.

“Mark or Deviance works for me right now. Nice to meet you too.” Mark said, giving Sugar’s hoof a brief shake and taking a glance around. He looked around more intently but knew an important detail was missing. “Wasn’t it friends, as in plural?”

Crystal and Sugar shared a look. 

“Yes, but they’re waiting in a town somewhat close to here called Hoofington.” Sugar said, friendly as ever.

“Then I can guess that it’s our next destination.” Mark said, as he picked himself up and went to grab one of the maps in his saddle bag. Another throb of pain shot through his head again, causing him to stumble and bring a hoof back up to it.

“Here let me help.” Crystal said as she placed her hooves on Mark’s head and started massaging it.

Mark stiffened for a moment before relaxing under the ministrations. “Have you done this before? You’re rea~lly good.” He moaned as the pain began subsiding.

Crystal smiled, of course she had practice when she was disguised as that annoying Princess Cadenza. Shining Armor would get the same massages every so often after the effects of a mind controlling spell. “Nope. I’m just naturally gifted I guess.”

Noticing the map poking out of his saddlebag, Sugar reached in and grabbed it with her mouth before spreading it on the ground in front of everypony.

She examined the map very closely, noting down the landmarks to remember, however after awhile realized that there were certain figures and markings that weren't on normal maps. “This...This is a military map!” She exclaimed in surprise, looking from the map to the yellow unicorn.

“Uh huh.” Mark said absently, his eyes closed in relaxation as Crystal continued massaging.

“Only officer ranked royal guards are allowed to have these outside Canterlot.” Sugar emphasized, waiting for the pony to react. 

Only, he didn't except for another brief reply. “Uh huh.”

Sugar looked back and forth between the map and the pony, “Who are you exactly?”

“If you have to ask, you can’t afford it.” Mark said with a grin which soon turned to pitiful puppy pout as Crystal immediately stopped massaging is head. “Why’d you stop?”

Crystal smirked triumphantly, “If you can be a smart-ass then I think that means you’re better. Now how far is Hoofington exactly?” She asked, giving Sugar a 'Watch this' look.

Bringing his full attention to the map, Mark only took a few moments to do what he was trained. “We need to head south, but with these changelings after you, we should stick close to the forests here-” He pointed to a spot on the map and dragged it along until it reached a small house looking symbol. “-for concealment and strategic advantage. I estimate that it would take a day and a half to get to Hoofington if we walked from where we are right now and along this route.”

Sugar looked to the tactician, even more curious as to his identity while Crystal just bumped her flank against Mark’s playfully, “Then we better get going.”

Mark chuckled at her attitude. "Alright, gimme a sec."

'I don't have to point out that something doesn't add up, right?'
'Nope, not at all Brain....Not. At. All.'
> Chrysalis' Story  Chapter 14: Not that Easy to Brush Off
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Soooo......Something happen?” Mark asked nonchalantly as he, Crystal and Sugar walked together through the forest.

Crystal let out a sigh but didn’t respond making both Sugar and Mark looked at the pegasus in worry.

After setting up their destination and taking a night’s rest (under Mark's insistence), the three had been traveling at a steady pace and were almost to their destination now. During that time, Crystal and Mark stayed relatively close and enjoyed silence in each other’s company. Sugar stayed a few feet behind the two, guarding the rear and where she could observe the pony since she didn’t know what to expect given his likely military affiliation.

‘Something’s wrong.’
‘I’m aware.’
‘Then do something about it. Crystal hasn’t been acting like herself. First she was overly cheery yesterday after your nap, then she’s like this, all....Depressing. Did you do something?'
‘That’s the problem. I remember our landing and walk, but then blank. Just... blank.’
‘So I’ll take that as a yes.’
‘NO! She’d be mad at me if it was. So would her friend. Like you said yesterday, something doesn't add up.’
He thought, taking a side-glance at Sugar.

‘Something happened while I 'napped'.’
‘Something she thinks is worth hiding and Sugar's either an accessory or an accomplice.’
'What's the difference?'
'No idea.'

Deciding it was time for some answers, Mark stopped, causing Sugar to almost walk into him. It took a couple of seconds for Crystal to register that he was no longer at her side, before she looked behind her. 

'You're really going to go about this directly?'
'It's Crystal. I trust her.'
'And yet you have suspicions.'
'For her sake I have to.'

“What’s wrong?” Crystal asked trying to read Mark's expression.

“What are you two keeping from me?” Mark asked seriously, getting straight to the point.

Crystal kept her cool and gave the unicorn a coy smile with her reply,“I don’t know what-”

Mark stomped his hoof, “Crystal, don’t lie to me. Since yesterday, you and Sugar have been keeping something from me. You’re not acting like yourself which implies that something happened. Now I'll ask again, What. Happened?” Mark said more forcefully than he had originally intended. It did however have it's intended effect as Crystal frowned and locked eyes with Mark. She only broke eye-contact once to look behind him before returning his stare again.

‘Don’t.’ She ordered sternly through the hivemind.

Sugar silently ceased her preparations to snap the unicorns neck and backed off, still ready to kill him if he was going to become a problem.

Crystal took a deep breath. Since reuniting with Sugar, she had been sorely reminded about how her subjects fared under her brother's rule. It was painful knowing that she couldn't help them immediately, but if she wasn't careful she'd never be able to help them at all. “We all have our secrets Mark.”

“Yes and I can usually respect them. However, whatever it is, is big enough that you’re acting like this. I care and worry for you and I don’t know enough to help. Celestia, I don't even know if I even know you anymore given all that's happened.” Mark vented.

The pegasus looked away from him, guiltily biting her lip. Seeing that Mark was going to persist, she needed something to satisfy him for now. “Can this wait until Hoofington?” She asked.

Mark opened his mouth to make another demand but caught himself upon seeing Crystal's despondent look. He tried again, but still couldn't bring himself to demand anything more. “Fine. But no more games. Please.”

“Sure.” Crystal said with a sad smile. After she left him in Hoofington, a part of her wanted to see him again if she didn’t die rescuing her troops and her hive. That part however was quietly crushed by the part of her that knew better and needed to make sure that after all this was over, "Crystal Orchid" disappeared for good this time.

Mark's ears suddenly perked after he heard a brief, but all too familiar clang of metal in the distance. “Did you two hear that?” He asked, searching for the direction of the sound.

Sugar and Crystal immediately tensed, looking around as well, although they were expecting an ambush and unfortunately, they were currently unarmed. Crystal, because the sword she had used in Ponyville she had left there, and Sugar because she had dropped her bow during her escape.

“I think I hear fighting... we should go check it out.” He said, lifting his hood over his head as he began playing situation after situation through his mind.

“Why? It’s none of our business.” Sugar said. She and her queen had a mission to complete and the sooner she got her queen to safety and rid of the unicorn, the better.

Mark nodded, “You’re right, but if it’s somepony in trouble then the least we could do is see what’s happening. Who knows, they could be getting attacked by changelings and I would like to know why.”

Sugar snorted at the claim, “That’s a little far-fetched don’t you think?”

Mark gave Sugar an arrogant smirk as he shook his head and simply pointed to a nearby tree. Hanging on one of the branches was a dead changeling, it's green blood still dripping from the killing blow to the side. His hoof then lowered down to the fallen bow and quiver of arrows at the base of the tree. "If you're proficient, you might want to use that."


====Somewhat close by====


“Get the hell away from me you bugs!” Shouted the griffin as she slashed her sword at the group of changelings. The ones that had gotten close backed off.

It had been a couple of days since she left the griffin capital and everything was going smoothly up until a few hours ago, when six bug-ponies attacked her. She managed to kill one and injure another, but they had actually managed to hit her wing with an arrow. It wasn't her finest moment to be sure, but she was able to get away long enough to perform some first aid on it before they found her again. 

“Come on! I can take all four of you!” It took her a moment to realize that there was one missing when suddenly something tackled her from the side causing her sword to fly from her grip.

With a surprisingly quick cut, the changeling cut the strap to her messenger bag with a knife. He didn't stick around though as the griffin tried to slash at him with her talon.

“Alright, we have it. Let’s regroup at the town. And leave no witnesses.” One of the changelings said before fleeing with the bag holder.

“SHIT!” The griffin yelled as her meal ticket got away. She backed away from the three remaining bug-ponies, looking frantically for her missing sword. She still had her talons and beak but against the two with lances and the last one with a bow, she was screwed.

“Oh COME ON! Can’t a pony find a bush and some privacy without something like this happening!” Yelled a hooded yellow unicorn mare in a green cloak, as she walked out from behind a tree.

All heads turned to the unicorn.

“What. The. Hell.” The griffin gaped.

One of the lance holding changelings recovered from the surprise and pointed at the unicorn. “No witnesses. Kill her too.”

For a brief moment the mare scowled before quickly replacing it with a smirk.

“Hey you three don't need to kill anyone. Or didn’t your mothers tell you to stop being assholes?” The mare said antagonistically, successfully pissing off the changelings.

The changelings growled and one of the lance wielders lunged towards the unicorn while the one with the bow shot an arrow towards the griffin. Her reflexes still sharp, the griffin managed dodge, using the forest to her advantage. The unicorn on the other hand just over-exaggerated a yawn and checked her hoof as if it were just hooficured, somehow ignoring the changeling about to impale her on an iron lance.

A squelch was heard as a black pegasus waiting in a nearby tree, jumped and impaled the changeling with a sword. Before the others could react, a beige pony revealed herself behind another tree and with a flourish, shot the other bow user directly in the eye.

This left one lone, confused, and surrounded changeling which the griffin quickly decided to dispatch, by ripping it’s throat out with her talons. A grim and satisfied sneer on her face as she did.

“Well...That’s an image I don’t need to see again.” The unicorn said as she watched the griffin unceremoniously drop the changeling to the ground.

The griffin began wiping her talon of the green blood, eyeing the three ponies suspiciously. She doubted they were changelings but bandits weren't too uncommon near the outskirts of griffin territories given the damn economy. Still, she'd never seen or heard of pony bandits before but why take the chance. “Who are you dweebs?”

“That’s a bit ungrateful. Not to mention rude.” The black pegasus responded.

The griffin glared at her, “And that’s my sword.”

“It’s only an iron sword. They're cheap so go buy yourself a new one.” The pegasus retorted, returning the glare.

“It’s still mine. Now hand it over before I make you!” The griffin threatened, more annoyed than angry at this pegasus' guts.

Deciding it was a good time to intervene, the cloaked unicorn stepped between the two, and lowered her hood. “Ladies, we can discuss swords, manners, or who here's got the biggest dick after we've introduced ourselves." She said casually, shattering most of the tension and receiving awkward stares at the same time. 

Ignoring the stares she continued, "I’m Mark, that’s Crystal and that one over there is Sugar. Crystal here will gladly return your sword, right?” Mark said, giving Crystal a disapproving look before she could refute the statement. To the pegasus' annoyance, it was the same look a mother would give a child with their hooves caught in the cookie jar.

'Good job stopping that cat fight.'
'I don't think it counts as a cat fight when they're about to literally kill each other.'
'That makes it more fun to watch.'
'..........I'm starting to really wonder about my mental health.'

With a roll of her eyes, Crystal tossed the sword to the griffin, adding just enough spin to get her to back off when the sword hit the ground. It never did though as the griffin caught the sword in it's sheathe causing the three to gape at the skill.

“That’s a pretty lame name for a mare.” The griffin said, feeling nothing short of proud at what she just did even if it was accidental. She had meant to knock it away with the sheath, but doing something as awesome as catching the sword like that was even better.

“And you have a better one?” Mark asked, getting closer and offering a hoof.

“Gilda.” She responded simply, giving the hoof a shake.

Mark smirked, “Nah, that name wouldn’t fit me at all.” He said, causing both of them to chuckle.

'This pony might not be as lame as I first thought.' Gilda thought to herself while the mare went and started picking up the changelings' lances.

“So why did these changelings attack you?” Crystal inquired. It didn’t make sense for a group of changelings to attack a single griffin without good reason. Unless they had become lost.

Gilda clenched her beak, “How the hell should I know? I’m was just doing a job and then those asswipes thought I was easy prey and took my bag.”

“A job?” Mark asked, strapping the lances across his back. He then picked up a nearby rock with magic and gave it to Lizzy who returned the gesture with a satisfied hiss before taking a large bite.

“Courier. I would have gotten away or killed them all but one was lucky enough to shoot my wing before I killed it.” She said, pointing to her bandaged wing.

“On the bright side, you didn’t get shot in the head or buried in some desert with annoying factions wanting your support. That would just suck.” Mark said off-handedly yet also oddly specific.

“It was supposed to be an easy job. Especially for someone as awesome as me.” Gilda sighed.

'That's how it always starts isn't it?'

Sugar who was testing the iron bow’s string became curious, “What was the package exactly?”

Gilda looked at the pony, annoyed at the question, “How the hell should I know? I don’t read someone else’s mail. What do I look like?”

“A griffin with an attitude.” Mark said in a joking tone.

“In my experience that’s all griffins.” Crystal said flatly with Sugar nodding in agreement.

Gilda flipped off the two ponies while Mark just rolled his eyes. “Did they say where they were going?” He asked.

“To a town. Probably that one near here. Hoofton I think.” Gilda said, tapping her beak in thought.

“Hoofington.” Mark corrected.

“Pffft, whatever. You ponies need to stop naming your towns like that.”

Mark shrugged, “We’re good at a lot of things. Creatively naming towns and cities just isn’t one of them.”

'I'd like to see a cutie mark for that though.'
'What the hell would that even look like?'
'No idea.'

“Anyways, thanks for the assist but I’ve got some bugs to catch and a bag to get back.” Gilda said as she turned and left the three.

Turning to Crystal, Mark decided now was a good time to ask the question that was bugging him since the fight. “I know I said to hide somewhere and to strike when I distracted the changelings, but, well.....You know, with your wing and all that, how did you get in the tree?”


===Roughly ten minutes later===


“Why are you following me?” Gilda asked, bringing the tip of her sword away from Mark’s throat and sheathing it.

‘Yah, jumping out of the bush and yelling surprise definitely wasn’t my best idea.’
‘No worse than asking Discord for a different method of travel. Besides, leave that stuff to Pinkie.’

Mark wiped the small beads of sweat from yet another near-death experience. “Sorry about that, we were on our way to Hoofington too. And it's not following if I sent Crystal and Sugar ahead to scout.”

“Then scram and go another way.” The griffin grunted before resuming her walk.

Mark trotted up beside her and matched her pace, “But this is the quickest way and if there’s more trouble then you’re around to help.”

“Who says I’ll help?” Gilda snorted.

“Because you'll probably get involved whether you like it or not and I’ll pay you for the help and time.” He said, trying to sound as reasonable as possible.

That answer however did not have the intended effect as her face contorted in anger. “I’m not a mercenary!”, she said defensively.

‘That struck a nerve.’
‘Why, is the question.’
‘Pro~bably shouldn’t push it.’
‘...for now.’

“Alright. Fine. But it still doesn’t change the fact we’re heading the same direction and since you can’t fly you’re stuck with us.” Mark said in a matter of fact manner.

The griffin gave the unicorn an irritated look knowing that she(Mark) was right. Taking a better look at the unicorn, she began comparing Mark to the other ponies that had killed those changelings. While they were slim in a muscular way, Mark was just slim and didn't seem all that reliable in a fight.

“You know I could probably knock you over with a flick, right?” She said raising her brow.

Mark nodded in agreement, “Yah, I'm sure you really could given how strong you look.”

Gilda smirked lightly at the compliment before giving the unicorn a curious look. "If you can't fight, then what are you doing going after changelings?"

"Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa....whoa! I never said I can't fight. I just...kinda suck at it is all. And besides I have my own place in battle." Mark said, trotting in front of her and walking backwards so that they were face to face.

Having literally nothing better to do, Gilda decided she might as well ask, "And what place is that? Last I checked, last place in battles are reserved for the dead."

“Tactician.” Mark responded proudly.

The griffin stopped and stared at him, giving Mark the opportunity to pose heroically at announcing his job on the battlefield. His swagger rapidly deflated though, when Gilda snorted and burst out laughing. Her laughter quickly became hard enough to send her rolling on the ground, pounding her fist against it. Because she was part eagle it sounded like she was laughing and screeching at the same time.

Mark could feel his eye twitch ever so slightly but kept his face relatively neutral as his anger rose. 

“I’m guessing you don’t have any respect for my profession then.” Mark said flatly, not looking amused in the slightest.

Wiping a tear from laughing so hard, she picked herself back up. “Not at all sweetheart. Not at all. Oh my god, I haven’t laughed this hard in forever. HAHA that’s so lame!” She said, still struggling to regain her breath.

“So glad you found amusement.” Mark voiced dryly as he took a moment to calm his anger.

'Calm down Mark. Deep, relaxing breaths. Just like Bastion taught you.'
'Calm? I'm as calm as anypony else would be if their talent and profession was being laughed at!'
'Remember that one lesson by Bastion? Not everyone realizes how useful a tactician is.'
'Griffins have tacticians too.'
'No, they have strategists. There's a difference.'
'Well I'm trained as both, so either way I'm irritated.'
'Then quit acting like a whiny bitch and earn her respect.'
'Well quite being such an ass and help out.'
'Then stop thinking I can physically do shit when I'm stuck in you're head.'
'I meant with ideas. Prick.'
'Jackass.'
'Bastard.'
'Churro.'
'Fu...Isn't that a food?'
'Yes. A cinnamon thing of goodness to be exact. Feel any better?'

Mark briefly closed his eyes and took a large deep breath, waiting a few seconds before exhaling.

Now thinking quite clearly again, he of all pony's knew that respect should be earned rather than assumed by a title. Especially since that was one of the main and many things that separated him from Blueblood. Gilda on her end had nearly caught her breath again, wiping the water from her eyes.

'Oh, you're good.'
'You better damn well believe it.'

Mark's lips curled into a smile when a new idea quickly came to him. “How’s this then? A favor for a favor. We’ll help you find your package and you’ll help us with something." Mark said.

“And you think you can find it, then get it from changelings that can kick your ass?” Gilda asked skeptically but still amused.

'That's not a no.'
'Also not a yes either.'
'Stop ruining the moment.'

Confidently, Mark looked the griffin directly in the eye, “You’d be surprised of what I’m capable of.”

“Yah right. I’m better off on my own.” Gilda dismissed, though taken aback by the mare's attitude.

Crystal, who had returned while Gilda was laughing, cleared her throat grabbing Mark and Gilda’s attention. Sugar was there as well, staying attentively at her side while she spoke. “Unless these changelings are absolute fools, I can guarantee that neither of you will find them.”

“Why not?” Gilda and Mark asked in unison.

“For three primary reasons. First, they’re obviously going to be in disguise, likely as an inconspicuous group who'd get you run out of town if you got too close. Second, they're waiting for their comrades and would only reveal themselves to another changeling. And third, once they see the griffin still alive they'll know that nobody's coming to regroup.”

“So how would we lure them out then? Go back and bring a changeling body? I don’t think so and I don’t see any changelings who would willingly help.” Mark said, not noticing Sugar’s wince.

‘Well damn. And I was so looking forward to recruiting Gilda.’
‘Is recruiting really the right word? It sounds like your making an army or something when all you really want to do is get her respect and/or prove her wrong.’
‘Can’t think of a better one. And in this case it would be more like small band of mercenaries.’
‘Still whatever that package was, those changelings wanted it so it must be important to them or valuable. We need to find a way to get those changelings. A diversion, a trap, or something-’

“Sugar and I should be able to make something in town that will draw them out.” Crystal said, responding to Mark's question.

‘-like that.’
‘That’s suspiciously convenient.’
‘Wouldn’t be the first time. Let’s hold out on that suspicion since that's likely our best chance to get the package back.’
‘Agreed.’

“Then let's do it!” Gilda exclaimed, not hiding her anticipation for some payback.

“What are you talking about? You never agreed on our deal.” Mark said with an arrogant smirk.

Gilda looked to Mark, shocked but then narrowing her eyes“ Are you trying to blackmail me?”

“I think the proper word is extort.” Mark responded in a sing song voice.

Gilda clenched her beak as she considered her options. Then with a reluctant and angry sigh she gave her answer. “Fine.” She muttered, stomping past the ponies and heading towards town.

‘Are you sure pissing off the griffin is a good idea?’
‘No, but judging from how she handles herself, her assistance couldn’t hurt, right?’
'It might if you piss her off enough. Besides is there a point to doing this?'
'Learning what she likes and doesn't like so that I can stay on her good side.'
‘.....Now you're starting to piss me off.’
‘See. Learning what will and won't piss you off.’
‘Do tell. So anything else about her you've "observed".’
‘Young, brash and doesn’t like mercenaries. She’s dedicated to either the jobs she does or the money she gets. Finally she's bitter towards ponies for some reason, probably a falling out with an old coltfriend.’
‘Good thing you’re a mare. Unless she's into that, then watch your flank.’
‘I'm only like this temporarily. Besides, I'm not into griffins.’
‘As long as you know where you stand. Watch out for that-’

“What the- AAAHHH! PHFPFHTTHPF! SHIT! GET THIS OFF ME!” Mark exclaimed after walking into a spiderweb in some low hanging branches. This elicited another fit of laughter from Gilda, a giggle from Crystal, and a questionable look from Sugar.


====Somewhere in the Badlands====


Morphos gazed from his perch at the mass of changelings toil at their new jobs. His anticipation was growing for the era he would create.

Once enough weapons were made, his army would be ready. No longer would changelings have to disguise themselves as those other upstart races. Those that looked down on them and treated them like roaches. But with the subjugation of nations had other benefits. He grinned somewhat perversely at the thought of forming a harem crossed his mind. Not that he needed it, but it would be a nice touch for the new ruler of the world.

His fantasies could wait until later though as he felt a familiar dark presence appear behind him.

“It’s just as you said, everything is going accordingly.” He said neutrally without turning around. He knew who his visitor was after all.

“You’ve yet to take care of your sister.” Sombra said, glaring at the nearby guards who pointed their lances at him.

Morphos laughed cruelly, “She’s not a threat now.”

Sombra’s eyes flared, causing the changeling guards to back off a bit, “And I say she is. Take care of it.”

“Who do you think you are to order me around?” Morphos said, a smile at finally having no more fear to say that. He still refused to turn and face the king.

“The one who gave you power. The one who allowed you to become king! When I met you, you were pathetic. Resentful and jealous but too afraid to take what was yours.” Sombra said, gritting his teeth in anger and preparing for the inevitable betrayal. 

He had originally thought that Morphos would remain his subordinate. His tool. He hadn’t counted on the changeling’s ambition growing from just taking over the hive to taking over the world by any means necessary. Nurturing him from the weak willed changeling he once was, Sombra was almost proud at his progress. Now he was a detriment and unfortunately, a detriment that could literally take power from his people. Being in the hive meant thousands of subjects for him to use.

“Now I’m one of the most powerful beings alive.” Morphos began, his horn glowing as he turned to the dark unicorn. “Even more powerful then YOU!”

With a sneer Morphos released a giant beam of raw magic towards Sombra. Leaving massive burn marks, a large hole in the wall, and two dead changeling guards. The shadows shifted from around the hole, reforming into the mass and shape that was Sombra.

“All that power and still scared of my shadow." Sombra mused mockingly, a little impressed at the size of the hole. "When everything comes crashing down, I’ll be there to laugh over your corpse.” 

With a malicious smile, Sombra's form then disintegrated into shadows, which then disappeared out of sight.

Morphos roared at his failed attempt, stomping his holed forehooves onto the floor. He held his frustration however when he heard a sinister cackle emanate through the room.

Dropping from the ceiling, the spider-pony hybrid known only as Puppet-Master landed next to the changeling king. “You are definitely an ambitious one.” He said before laughing again. Puppet-Master never liked Sombra. In fact he never liked anyone except for his master and creator.

Morphos knew what Sombra was capable of, however his other benefactor was still unknown and not one to be trifled with if whoever they were, were able to revive the crystal king in the first place. He’d deal with them at another time. “What are you doing here?” Morphos growled.

The hybrid’s eyes gleamed, “You have more use to my master now then some washed up king so I’ve decided to observe you until further notice.”

“I don’t care for useless baggage.” Morphos said charging his horn for another blast.

Just as he released it though, one of the hybrid's legs moved and Morphos' head was  forcibly jerked up, causing the blast to hit the ceiling.

"How-?!"

“Neither does my master. But the only thing I believe he cares less about is a hindrance. And I love dealing with hindrances. They make such great snacks. Now are you useful or a hindrance.” He said with a smile, revealing the fangs underneath his spiderlike mandibles.

Morphos didn’t bother hiding his rage, however, he didn’t know the extent of the spiderpony’s abilities and was in no position to fight back. “Just stay out of my way and I'll be useful.”

“E~xcelent. Remember, I’m always watching and always have room for another snack, little bug.” The hybrid said before before shooting a web back onto the ceiling and disappearing through the newly made hole. It wasn't over however as another web shot out, grabbing one of the changeling corpses and pulling it up as well.
> Chrysalis' Story  Chapter 15: Hoofington's Boring
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Hey Gnoll can we go yet? I'm getting hungry!” Whined the bipedal creature as he rubbed a furry paw across his stomach. The response to this was a quick knock to the head.

“That's why I toldja ta bring a damn sandwich or something. Now you'll have to wait until after pillaging cause the boss'll have our heads if we don't bring back anything," Gnoll said with irritation.

"Do I still have to build the cage?” The other one asked pitifully, with his canine ears flat.

“No you get to lay there doing nothing.” Gnoll said, frowning as he leaned on his large axe.

“Really?”

Gnoll knocked him upside the head again, even harder this time, "NO! Now stop whining and get started."



******************************************************************************************************


“That’s alot of stuff,” Gilda said as she sat alongside the cloaked yellow unicorn.

Shortly after the four arrived in town, Crystal and Sugar volunteered to find someplace to stay and start making the changeling bait. Mark for his part decided to take this opportunity to sell the lances he scavenged as well as buy some useful supplies and  had asked her to tag along.

As usual for a marketplace, there were a variety of lines and stalls, bustling with ponies buying, selling, and haggling wares. In her opinion, it took way too long to find a blacksmith to sell the lances but at least Mark was a decent haggler.

With a grunt Mark pushed one last time, successfully stuffing the pouches and objects he had been able to purchase. “Yup. It is a lot, but it’s also pretty important for traveling. I got some 'probably crushed' food, some cheap 'but used' iron weapons, and vulnerary,” He stated, tossing one of the pouches to Gilda who easily caught it.

'Would you stop bringing up what's wrong with the things I listed?'
'Make me.'

“Am I supposed to know what the hell this is?” Gilda asked, looking at the pouch as Mark grumbled something to himself about a stupid voice.

“It’s a poultice called vulnerary. I didn't know that it existed here in Equis, but apparently it’s imported from Zebrica. Rub some on your wing and it should help it heal.”

Skeptically, Gilda opened the pouch and scooped a little of the poultice out. Carefully she began to peel the bandages off her wing revealing the scabbed area where the arrow had hit her as well as the surrounding dried up blood which stained her feathers. Extending her wing, she immediately pulled back as her face contorted in pain.

“Let me help,” Mark said as his horn began to glow with a yellow aura.

With a grimace, Gilda allowed the aura to slowly extend her wing before quickly reaching back and rubbing the substance on it. It started as a tingling feeling before going into full blown itching as the poultice sunk through the feathers, repairing the torn muscles and skin.

“That’s...That’s weird,” Gilda mumbled what felt like an understatement, before giving her wing a quick flap. It still hurt, however it was a sore pain rather than a sharp pain like before. “Thanks.”

As Gilda continued testing her wing,  Mark noticed how she would stop every so often and practically growl at any pony that got too close. “May I ask you something?”

“What?”

“What’s your problem with us ponies?”

“Other than your constant nambie pambiness, how about annoying, and uncool.” Gilda stated with a scowl.

“I’m getting that nagging sensation that it’s personal,” Mark said, taking note of how she emphasized that last part.

“And none of your business.”

“Bad breakup?” He inquired anyways.

Gilda gave the unicorn a cross look, “It wasn’t like that. We were friends. End of story. Now buzz off.”

As the two continued walking, it occurred to her that Mark was no longer talking. Not that she was complaining, but back at the capital, a real conversation had been a bit rare for her given how others apparently didn’t like her attitude. Looking to her side, she saw the unicorn giving her a look of sympathy. Obviously coming to a conclusion, but not finding the right words to say aloud.

“Stop looking at me like that, I don’t want your pity.”

“No, you want a friend. Someone you can trust.”

Gilda stopped walking and glared hard at the him. “Don't act like you know me.”

“You're right, I don't know you. But I'd like to try,” Mark said, returning her glare with an even look.

The two stared at one another in a battle of wills. Ice blue locked with yellow. Passing ponies averted their gazes, instinctively knowing that it was trouble to get involved. Gilda clenched her beak for a moment before letting out a low predatory growl in an attempt to intimidate the unicorn. Mark however, didn't so much as blink. Seeing it didn't work, Gilda raised her talons and brought them inches from Mark's face. He continued the stare without so much as flinching.

Releasing a puff of air in defeat, Gilda lowered her talons and began walking again. "Why? I could have just killed you viciously if I wanted."

"Because if I was wrong about you, you would have killed me….viciously. Besides I believe we have some common ground."

Gilda blinked at that answer and frowned.

“So you’ve been humiliated in front of a crowd of ponies and basically forced out of a town by your best friend?” She said sadly as the bitter and painful memories were brought up.

Mark looked at her shocked before breaking the eye contact he had established. “N-no. No I haven’t. I didn’t mean to bring up any bad memories,” He said apologetically.

Gilda, to her disbelief, felt a wave of guilt as Mark sadly hung his head. “Look. You aren’t that bad but I don’t need any friends. As soon as I get my package back I’m heading straight to Canterlot and then back to my apartment in Beakfall.”

Mark let out a sad sigh before shaking it off and looking back to the griffin, all business. “I understand. I’ll leave whether you want to be friends or not up to you, but remember that we did have a deal. A favor for a favor.”

Gilda frowned, “You never mentioned what you wanted anyways. I swear if it’s something embarrassing or some kind of shit that gets me in trouble, I’m going to kick your ass so badly, not even your mother’s gonna recognize you.”

Mark chuckled playfully, “First of all I don’t have a mom and second, I wouldn’t ask someone to do something they really don’t want to unless it was important or for payback like say.....laughing at my job.”

Gilda’s eye twitched after hearing that and opened her beak to speak up but was quickly silenced as Mark deftly stuffed an apple from his saddlebag into her mouth. She looked at the tactician who smirked mischieviously, before breaking into a fit of laughter over the griffin’s dumbfounded expression. Though cross from the joke, Gilda felt like laughing as well. Her pride however, demanded payback first.

Taking a bite out of the apple before tossing it aside, she began waiting for her opportunity as Mark started speaking again.

“That being said. All I’m gonna ask you to do is help us find the rest of Crystal’s friends here in Hoofington. From what she told me, they’re waiting for her somewhere in town so it shouldn’t be too hard to find them and then you can be on your way,” Mark said closing his eyes when he shrugged.

With a devious smile, Gilda saw her opportunity as she quickly wrapped her lion-like tail around one of his hind legs. The result was a surprised yelp before Mark kissed the ground.

“In that case, I’ll be waiting at that meeting spot. See you there dweeb,” Gilda said wryly before snatching his saddlebag and walking ahead.

Lizzy who had been in one of the saddlebag pouches, quickly hissed at the griffin before hopping out and shuffling back to Mark before doing a nose dive into the unicorn’s mane.

‘That actually went quite well. Or at least no worse than it could have been.’
‘What happened to earning her respect?’
‘I think I just did. A little... I might be misreading this.’
‘Either way, whatever happens it doesn't look like you’ll be at each other’s throats.’
‘And I have some time to kill.’
He thought picking up and dusting himself off. His vision was then impeded as a piece of paper flew up, smacked him in the face, and lead him into tripping again. This time over his own hooves.

“Today is going to be one of those days isn’t it?” Mark mumbled irritably. Lizzy popped her head out of Mark’s mane and hissed in a high tone. He couldn’t tell if it was in agreement or scolding him for tripping.

Ripping the paper off his face and looking at it revealed that the paper in question was a flyer with the silhouette of a sky blue pony with a starry cape and wizard hat on it. Skimming the text revealed that it was a magic show that was happening soon.

‘This seems interesting and I do love magic tricks.’
‘You just want to figure them out and reveal them to the crowd if the performer is a jerk.’
'Would you rather be bored?'
'.....We have a show to steal.'


________________________________________________________________________


“Okay. Still trying to decide if it’s going to be one of those days,” Mark said aloud as he looked around once again, taking another nibble out a carrot.

After finding the spot where the magic show was supposed to be at the edge of town, he had waited around ten minutes but neither the performer nor any audience, save for him, showed up. Even after leaving briefly and coming back with two carrots to snack on, the only indication that there was even supposed to be a show was the fact that there was the stage that extended from a wooden mobile trailer.

“You should leave,” came a contemptuous and hostile voice.

Turning around, Mark was surprised to find that it was the pony from the flyer. Unlike the flyer though, she lacked the wizard-esque clothing which revealed her horn and cutie mark of a wand and a starry moon.

“I’m here for the magic show from the flyer.,” Mark replied calmly, showing her the flyer from earlier.

To his surprise, and increasing irritation, the mare snatched the flyer from him, ripping into pieces with her magic. “Seems I missed one. The show’s cancelled. Next time I come here, you better not be around, or else you’ll regret it.”

“Cancelled? Why?” He asked, putting the carrots in a cloak pocket.

“None of your damn business. Now leave or do I have to make you?” The mare growled.

“O-Okay,” He said, backing away slowly before running back towards town.

With a malicious grin he then turned the corner of a nearby building where he was out of sight and went back to the stage, making sure to stay hidden in some foliage.

‘Maybe fate’s not such a dick after all. I haven’t felt the urge to prank someone this badly since Araphen. And with all the stress with changelings, I nee~d this.’
‘I agree that it’s great to let off some steam but what’re we looking at here, the Coconut player? How about the Chili-butt special?’
With a wicked cackle, Mark imagined the mare’s reaction at both of those pranks that he had (badly) named.
‘I’m thinking Homestock surprise.’
‘A good choice. Not too humiliating-’
‘-But enough to get my point across.’

Poking his head out of the bush, he scanned the surroundings, making sure the mare wasn’t in sight. 

A couple of dives, rolls, and ninja poses later, he had made it to the trailer.

Letting caution take precedence, he put his ear to the door and listened carefully. Silence. Slowly, he checked the door. To his mischievous glee it wasn't locked, so he entered and shut the door post haste so that any creaking noise would be short.

However, his pranking mood was ruined by what he saw inside and caused him to immediately facehoof.

'Looks like we found where those changelings are staying.'

Hanging from the ceiling over a bed was an all too familiar green cocoon. Inside was the same mare that he had seen just minutes before except she had a couple of purple bruises covering her body. 

Quickly, Mark began looking around for something, anything, to use. Preferably something sharp. All he saw was a couple of hoof-made posters as well as some coffee creamer and a letter opener. He grabbed the letter opener and began his attempts to slice into the cocoon. Unfortunately, it just bounced harmlessly off. He tried again, this time harder, but got the same result.

“Too bad only changelings know how to open it.” Came an all too familiar, but clearly hostile, voice.

Slowly, Mark turned to see the show-mare and a copy of himself, minus his cloak, staring straight back at him. Both grinning with wicked enjoyment.

'You should probably think of something before you end up in a cocoon like you did at the wedding.'

"And you think you can, sexy?" Mark asked, addressing his clone.

'Narcissist.'

"I've seen some things before, but never such narcissism and stupidity." The clone responded, contempt oozing from her tone.

"Sooooo you can't?" Mark said mockingly, causing his clone to frown.

"Of course I can, there's an opening on the side that you-"

"Oh that's what that thing was! I thought that was how you filled these things up." Mark said, sticking his hoof in the opening and pulling what felt like a latch.

The cocoon unfurled, splashing the floor and Mark's hooves with liquid before a resounding thump was heard as the mare landed on the floor.

'Really? You didn't catch her?'
'Hey, cut me some slack, I got her out of the cocoon.'
'With the changelings that put her there blocking the only escape route. Nice job.'
'I'll think of something, just have to stall a bit.'

The show-mare clone facehoofed, "Idiot, do you have any idea how long it took me to do that by myself!", she shouted at her partner.

"I'm gonna assume it's like folding a large soft taco… So maybe twenty seconds?" Mark cut in.

"NO! Ten minutes. TEN! By myself! It's nothing like folding a taco at all," the show-mare clone said angrily. She opened her mouth to continue rambling on about the intricacy in making a cocoon but was stopped by the fake Mark.

"You'll find out all you need to know soon enough," the Mark clone said, taking a threatening step towards him.

'Your stalling's not working.'
'At least I have a knife.'
'A letter opener's not gonna cut it....See what I did there?'
'Is now really the time for bad jokes?'
'No but I'll do it anyways.'
Mark mentally kicked Brain.

It wasn't until he felt something give him a slightly painful scratch on the back of his neck that he remembered a something he wanted to confirm.

Horn aglow, he lifted a couple of pebbles out of one of his cloak's pockets and hovered them just above his mane. With a delighted hiss, the baby basilisk popped her head out and enthusiastically began munching on the treats. Though not a hundred percent sure it would work, he hid his unease behind his usual confident smirk, "I can't think of anything witty to say right now, but please leave a message after the burp." he said before taking the unfinished carrot out of his pocket and biting into it.

"Burp? What are you talking about?" The fake ponies said, looking confused towards one another as Lizzy felt a familiar pressure begin to build from her stomach.


******************************************************************************************************


No creature could possibly comprehend the sheer joy Mimzy was experiencing right now. He bounced a couple of more times before finishing it with a belly flop, his face landing perfectly into the soft pillow. Turning over so he could breath again, he found he was panting from the exertion. 

He still couldn't believe it. Not only was Bastion nice enough to let him stay here, but even said that Mimzy would be safe and wouldn't be sent to any dungeons.

It wasn't long before he found his second wind and started rolling around on the bed, ecstatic by how soft and warm it was. It definitely beat the sleeping pods back at the hive. Gripping the end of the comforter, he then wrapped himself into a blanket cocoon. His gleeful giggling not even ceasing when he rolled too far and fell off of the bed.

Bastion, on his end of the apartment, sat quietly with a marker in his mouth whilst he stared at a heavily marked map. His focus was on the areas surrounding Ponyville that ‘Crystal’ could have taken Mark. Taking a quick glance down the hallway in the changeling's direction, he found that Mimzy was still rolling around giggling.

It surprised him to say the least: how innocent Mimzy was. But for all he knew about changelings, it could be an elaborate act to lower his guard. Which was why even with his armor off, he kept his sword strapped firmly to his side.

A firm knock at the door was heard.

Setting the marker down, he cautiously opened the door.

"Princess," Bastion said with a bow of his head as he stepped to the side.

"I heard that there was trouble with changelings again.," Celestia said as she gracefully entered. The two guards who accompanied her halted just outside the door and stood in attention at the sides.

"Yes, your majesty. It wasn't anything I couldn't handle, however, I should have been more attentive," Bastion replied. There was obvious regret in his tone, however, being a veteran, he knew that some things couldn't be helped.

"And what of Mark?" The princess asked as she looked around the apartment. "I wouldn't have suspected he'd leave his apartment in such a clean state, given his room at the castle.

"Still missing, however, I've narrowed down the top three most likely places nearby where he could be," Bastion said before releasing a tired sigh and walking back to his map.

"Bastion....."

"I don't want to make the same mistake again," Bastion mumbled, just loud enough to be heard.

Celestia nodded in understanding, "I'm putting the word out for all guards to keep on high alert for him. But as Prince Shining Armor is still busy preparing defenses in the Crystal Empire, you are needed in Canterlot."

Bastion continued staring at the map in silence. Even though he had narrowed the most likely locations of his protege, it didn't change the fact that he was grasping straws."....I understand.," He muttered in an emotionless voice as he started rolling his map back up.

"I'm sorry. I know how much it means for you to have some certainty that he's safe, but I think you forget that he's made some good friends here in Ponyville. I don't see why they wouldn't be able to look for him in your stead."

Bastion looked at the diarch, brightening up at her comment, "Yes, you're right. Thank you your Majesty, as soon as we return to Canterlot I'll get straight to work."

"It's hard being a worried parent isn't it?" Celestia quipped. She giggled as she saw the pony's cheeks turn a little more red.

Clearing his throat and trying to shake off his embarrassment, Bastion needed to address one more order of business as a small crash was heard in Mark's room. "I never thought I'd say this, but what do we do about the little changeling jumping on the bed?" 


*************************************************************************************************************************


"Let me get this straight. You were cornered by changelings, managed to turn them to stone with your lizard, rescued some random mare, and even found my bag?" Gilda asked very skeptically, still trying to figure out if Mark was lying. It was an unbelievable tale, but the bag in her talons was proof enough that he had at least found it.

"Yup. Just me and these two bad boys," Mark said, grinning with bravado as he began flexing. The unimpressive bump of muscle that formed only caused Crystal to smile wryly and Gilda to laugh at the attempt to impress.

Noticing Sugar's lack of reaction, he looked to her and saw her grumbling to herself while staring at a jar of what looked like pink-green jelly. 

Noticing Mark's questioning gaze, Crystal interjected, "Don't mind her. She's just a little upset that you had us make changeling bait and her hard work apparently went to waste. Give her some time to cool down."

"Sorry about that. But it's not like I was expecting it to happen like that anyways." He said with a sheepish grin before his curiosity demanded he take a closer look at the jelly. "So what is "changeling bait" anyways?"

"Just something I learned to cook up," Crystal replied vaguely, not that it was necessary given Mark's complete fascination with the undiluted love jelly that Sugar had spent energy making. On a side note, when she reclaimed her throne, she needed to consider renaming the delicacy since it's name sounded a little dirty when spoken out of context.

"So what about the mare?" Gilda asked.

"I did what any stallion would do if there was a mare lying unconscious in front of him,"  he said with a smile, before realizing how he phrased it.

".......Damn pervert," Sugar muttered under her breath as she continued her brooding.

"Look. I asked around, she apparently had a family in town so I left her with them. End of story. No more talking about it. I'm not a pervert," Mark said with an exasperated sigh before turning to Crystal in hopes of changing the subject quickly. "Onto more important business, now that the changelings are taken care of we can focus on finding those friends of yours. Right?"


================A few hours earlier================


"Ah, I'm so glad love-struck ponies are so predictable. It makes feeding on them that much easier." Chrysalis said to herself as she entered the room and released her disguise. She had volunteered to find somewhere for them to stay the night, or in her and Razor's case, the perfect spot to leave Mark and the griffon.

It had been relatively simple to find this quaint little inn and even simpler to use a mind-control spell on the weak-minded innkeeper for free room and board. Then after tasking Razor with making the "bait," it was the perfect opportunity to go around town and harvest some love. After all, staying in the same disguise got old.

“My Queen, may I have a word with you?” Razor asked as she appeared out of the shadows of the room. Currently she was in her natural changeling form and using her magic to stir a viscous substance in a jar.

"Speak," The changeling queen said with a nod.

“It’s about that pony. The tactician,” Sugar said, pausing briefly as she considered the best way to state her point. “We are outnumbered and the only way we’re going to be able to succeed in our task is to be smart. Now that we know he’s a tactician, we can use him to-”

“No. We don't need him,” Chrysalis dismissed a little too quickly.

“Your Highness, we can’t hope to succeed unless there’s someone competent giving the orders in battle,” Razor replied, setting down the jar so she could give her full attention to the queen.

Chrysalis' face went quickly from surprise to anger at her personal guard's disrespect. “I am fully capable-”

“-Of thinking ahead in the long run," Razor interrupted, taking on a more caring tone before continuing, "Your highness is a strategist at best, able to chart our goals and know what is required to achieve them. However, a tactician will be beneficial in formulating a way to get it done. You and I both know that. So what is the real reason we are leaving that mare here?”

The changeling queen stared at Razor without giving a response. It wasn't that she didn't have an answer. In fact, she knew perfectly well why she didn't want Mark to come and that leaving him here would be a tactical mistake. However, speaking of it was not something she wanted to do. She hated being wrong.

“Whatever your reasons, it would only be a matter of time before he'd be involved anyways given your brother's ambition. Thus we should make use of him while we can.," Razor said in a matter-of-fact fashion.

Chrysalis broke eye contact with a snort of irritation. She really, really, hated being wrong. Especially when it was her in a one-sided argument where there was nothing she could use to properly rebuff her opponent's points. "Fine, if it pleases you so much I'll find a way to bring him along despite my previous lie to him," Chrysalis conceded with venom in her voice. In most cases she would have tried to argue more, but she knew her personal guard well enough that if she didn't bring Mark along, then Razor would. Willingly or not.


===============================================


'I don't like this awkward silence.'
Mark thought to himself briefly as he still awaited Crystal's answer.

'That's because it's usually bad news.'
'Well it's obviously not good news.'

"Crystal...You're about to say something I'm not gonna like, aren’t you?" Mark asked, sighing when the answer he received was small nod of the head. "Whatever it is, just say it. I can take it."

Crystal closed her eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath. This was the moment of truth after all, or at least a moment of truth. "The friends Sugar and I mentioned aren't in this town. I lied about them being here."

"Where are they then?" Mark asked in a surprisingly calm demeanor.

In a changeling outpost would have been her first choice of an answer. However, given that most, if not all, changeling outposts were hidden underground she decided to answer with the next best thing. "In a cave."

Mark took a brief sip of his drink, clearly thinking about something before replying with another question,. "And where's this cave?"

"Southeast, of here. Near Manehatten." Crystal responded, preparing to answer the why, how, et cetera questions that the unicorn obviously would ask. It surprised her when Mark, instead of asking those questions, turned to the griffon across table.

"Gilda, I hate to ask you this, but since Manehatten is basically on the way to Canterlot, do you mind tagging along with us? It would be nice to have an extra sword around to help." He said in a friendly manner, but with a noticeable strain in his voice.

The griffon messenger needed to think for a few moments as she weighed her options and the consequences. When she finished, she answered with her usual snide tone."Of course I mind. But you actually got my bag back so now I owe you a damn favor."

"Thank you. In that case, I'll see you all in the morning, I'm retiring to my room for the night." Mark said, still sounding friendly as he pushed his plate away, still with some food on it.

"You aren't gonna finish that?" Gilda asked, taking food from the plate she would actually eat before even receiving her answer.

"Not feeling hungry anymore.," Mark responded abruptly before leaving the table and making his way towards his room upstairs.

"I think she's pissed.," Gilda stated bluntly as she watched the unicorn leave. The only answer she received however was deep silence. Turning her head back to the table, she found that she was now alone, save two more unfinished meals. With a shrug, she continued eating.


=================================================


Crystal waited a little longer as she heard several more thumps behind the door followed by a pained yelp and irritated, but indecipherable muttering.

All changelings could sense emotions of love, as well as those related to it, such as affection and lust. Other emotions took specific training to sense; and even then needed to be focused on. Since her birth, Chrysalis was trained in all of them, however, it didn't take a genius to know that Mark had forced himself to remain calm before arriving at his room. From there, the disguised queen could only speculate that he had been throwing a tantrum and had somehow hurt himself just now.

Bracing herself for the worst, she entered the room. To no great surprise the room was a mess, ranging from tipped chairs to scattered bed sheets.

"You could have knocked." Crystal heard, it only took a moment of looking around to find it's source. Sitting against the window frame of the room was Mark, who after taking a glance at his visitor, returned to gazing at the nighttime sky through the opened window.

"I came here to apologize."

Mark didn't stop his stargazing. However the serene look he gave the sky didn't match the angry tone of his reply, "For what? Lying and keeping things from me when all I'm trying to do is keep you alive! I wonder if we're still even friends, because if this is how you treat me, than I can't even imagine what you must have done to get fucking changelings after you."

Crystal cringed. She knew that she had that coming, and gave her apology. "I really am sorry Mark, but I have my reasons."

"I don't give a flying fuck about your reasons.," He snorted in reply as he stopped his stargazing and met Crystal's eyes. His anger clear in both his expression and tone. "As soon as I find your friends, like I said I would, I'm leaving. I can't do anything for you unless you trust me, and apparently you don't if all you're going to do is lie, lie, lie."

"It's complicated."

"Complicated? Pinkie Pie is complicated. The deeper meaning behind our existence is complicated. Trying to understand why my last pillar of support, my best friend, left me five years ago is complicated.," Mark said, his emotions of fear, anger, confusion, and sadness from when she left him showing itself. He placed a hoof on his forehead and took a shuddering breath to calm himself back down. "My life practically craps out complicated, so don't play that card with me."

Neither said anything after Mark's statement. He had said what he wanted to, and proceeded to avoid eye contact by staring at the floor and wallow in his mix of emotions. It wasn't fair to sequester himself in pity, he was smart enough to know that. But he didn't care. Right now there wasn't anything in the world that mattered... Until in a brief moment of reluctance Mark looked up, only to see Crystal's eyes streaming with tears.

"You have every right to hate me Mark. You really do," Crystal said sadly, "It's funny really. How ironic my existence is. No matter how much I want to help, someone gets hurt," she added with a dry, pitiful chuckle that turned into a small sob. 

Mark watched this, dumbfounded, as he tried to make sense of what he was seeing. With a defeated sigh, Mark reluctantly got up and hugged the crying pegasus. "You're such a cheater. You know that?"

"H-H-Huh?" Crystal responded in confusion between sniffles.

"Remembering that one of the things I hate most is a crying mare.," Mark clarified in an obviously forced, joking tone. It seemed only to add to her confusion before she just accepted it and began crying into his shoulder. Awkwardly, he began to gently pat her back.

This went on for an undetermined amount of time before Crystal was calm enough to speak clearly again. "You're such a fool.," Crystal said as she rested her head on his shoulder.

Mark rolled his eyes, "And why's that?"

Crystal wiped the moisture out of her eyes, "Because you're too forgiving."

"I haven't forgiven you yet. But seeing you cry, and being the one to cause it, doesn't sit well with me. Even if I don't know that bossy filly and “Princess of the Pillow fort” anymore, you're still my friend and I shouldn't make you cry."

"Wow, the nosepicking colt from the street actually sounded mature.," Crystal teased.

"Hey, I stopped that a LONG time ago!" He said mirthfully, causing both to laugh. When their laughter died down, the two stared at one another with smiles that turned to frowns when they remembered the reason they were in the room. 

Returning to his stargazing spot, Mark slumped back against the wall and looked to Crystal.

"Should-"
"You-" 
Both said at once before giving an awkward chuckle and waiting for the other to speak. 

Mark was first to take the initiative, "Crissy....." he muttered, giving her a resolute look. "I need answers to a shit-load of questions, but I'll start with the most recent. Why did you lie to me about your friends being here?"

Crystal sighed before she sat next to Mark.

"It was a ploy intended to leave you here in town," Crystal confessed in a factual tone.

If Mark was surprised or angry, he didn't show it. "You're saying it in the past tense. What happened?"

"You happened. The fact that you're a tactician convinced Sugar that we needed you. Your demonstration in the forest didn't help either," She said, looking him directly in the eye.

The yellow unicorn gave his friend an arrogant smirk, "I get that I'm great and all, but what are you doing exactly that you need a tactician?"

"I'm trying to stop the changeling's king."

Silence permeated the room as Mark just stared gaping at his friend in surprise. He definitely didn't expect that answer.

"That explains a lot.," Mark muttered to himself before giving Crystal a worried look, "Have you heard the expression ‘taking on more than you can chew?’ Why in Celestia's name are you taking on the head honcho of changelings?!"

"Because if I don't, innocents are going to be hurt.," Crystal said with a bit of fear. Though she was really referring to her own subjects. It really didn't matter since Morphos wouldn't stop with just Equestria.

"What are you saying exactly?" He asked, though judging from his expression, and the color draining from his face, he already had an idea as to the answer.

"If he succeeds in his plans, ponies, griffons, everyone are going to be in danger." Crystal confirmed with a solemn nod.

Mark began ruffling his mane roughly as numerous thoughts went through his head, "That is bad. That is very, very bad. Honestly, I thought those changelings would have learned better after their Queen got her ass handed to her back at the wedding."

Crystal resisted the urge to smack him for reminding her of one of the worst moments in her life. "She wasn't in it for absolute conquest, she just got- she was...Carried away."

Mark snorted, "Not from what I remember. She was pretty evil."

"You didn't even meet her."

"Yes I did, and I'll probably never forget. It was-" He stopped himself as he began sniffing with a confused expression, "-Do you smell smoke?"

Both of them jumped when a distant explosion and screams outside were heard.

"BANDITS! BANDITS! EVERYPONY RUN!"
> Chrysalis' Story  Chapter 16: I Stand Corrected
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Umm, is Crystal the one from before?” Mimzy asked, his voice shaky as the rainbow-maned pegasus glared at him.

Rainbow Dash flew close until their noses were almost touching, “Yes, now where’s Mark? Where’d Crystal go? Tell us everything you know!”

Mimzy let out an “eep” before curling into a black chitinous ball, occasionally peeking through the holes in his legs to see if the scary pegasus was gone.

“Rainbow, would ya give the critter some space? He’s shaking like a leaf,” Applejack scolded, pushing her friend away from the changeling.

“I’m just making sure he’s not gonna lie….. or else,” Rainbow stated, sending an intense glare at the changeling.

“S-Sth-thorry!” Mimzy sniffled as the waterworks started flowing. This wasn’t what he had expected at all.

Other than the little changeling’s crying, the room was silent, as everypony was at a loss of words. For Mimzy this was likely the third scariest situation of his life. The first being when he and other drone “volunteers” were in the king’s presence. And the second earlier that day when Princess Celestia herself had walked in on him while he was still trapped and helpless in a blanket cocoon. Now he was here, inside a tree, and surrounded by the six ponies who stopped Nightmare Moon, Discord, his former queen, and King Sombra. Terrified was an understatement for how Mimzy was feeling.

Taking a deep breath to help gather her courage, Fluttershy gently flew up and gave the changeling a couple of soft, comforting pats on the head. Mimzy pulled away a little but calmed down as the buttercream pegasus spoke up. “Um, please don’t cry. Rainbow’s actually really nice but she’s a little grumpy right now.”

Following her friend’s example, Rarity stepped forward as well and offered a handkerchief, “That’s right dear. Rainbow’s just worried about our friend, we all are. It would be delightful if you could help us however you can.”

Mimzy nervously took the handkerchief and loudly blew his nose before offering back her mucus-drenched handkerchief. “Th-Thank you.”

Rarity cringed in disgust at the state of her handkerchief but forced a smile, “No, you keep it dear. I insist.” She refused politely, causing the changeling to smile and hug his new gift.

Seeing that Mimzy was calming down, Twilight opened her mouth to speak but was cut off by a cheerful and excited voice, “That’s the way to turn that frown upside down!” said Pinkie, suddenly wrapping the changeling in a hug.

“Am I the only sane pony here?” Rainbow shouted in disbelief, “He and his friends attacked the town and then attacked Bastion! I bet he’s just waiting for the right time to strike.”

Rainbow’s accusation was met with a whimper from the changeling and disapproving looks from her friends.

“I understand your concern Rainbow, but Princess Celestia said that he could be trusted and that he’ll help us find Mark. Plus, if he’s here I can learn more about his species. ‘If you know your enemies and yourself, you can win a hundred battles.’ ” Twilight said, quoting the famous Sunny Zoo. 

Knowing better than to get into a big argument, Rainbow blew a sliver of her mane off her face and reluctantly resigned to keep herself quiet for now. She did however, continue to eye Mimzy with suspicion.

“Alright, Fluttershy and I will take Mimzy to the first location. Applejack, you take Rainbow and check the second, and Pinkie and Rarity will search in the final one. Bastion didn’t give me all the details but he said that should we see Crystal, that we need to be careful because she’s dangerous. That’s it for briefing, let’s go find our friend!”




===============Later that Night==================


“BANDITS! BANDITS! EVERYPONY RUN!” A pony screamed as he ran down the street.

Mark poked his head out the window with an annoyed expression, “Bandits? Equestria hasn’t had bandits in years. And even then only around the border. There’s no way-”

He stopped as the pony that was running and screaming was tackled by a diamond dog and then carried out of sight in the span of five seconds.

“Nevermind.” Mark remarked sheepishly, closing the window. Horn aglow, he spun the cloak lying on the bed and wrapped it securely around him as it usually was, before determinedly walking by his friend, “Crystal, stay here, I need to go rally the guard.”

The pegasus’ hoof shot out, pressing firmly on his chest, “You mean the ‘militia’ that calls itself a guard? You’re going to need to do better than that.” Crystal said with a condescending smirk.

Mark’s widened in surprise, “Is that an offer to help? From you?”

Crystal rolled her eyes, “Not really. But if we don’t get rid of these bandits, I’m never going to get any rest,” She replied in an annoyed tone.

Mark smiled mirthfully as he shook his head. Reaching into his saddlebag he brought out one of the swords he had bought earlier that day and a couple pouches of vulnerary before he walked past Crystal using his head to motion her to follow.

“It’s kinda scary how I know that you’re completely serious about that.” Mark said idly, making conversation while he thought of a strategy to deal with the bandits.

Crystal shrugged, “A girl’s gotta get her beauty sleep.”

“I always thought you were a natural beauty.”

“Are you trying to earn points with me?” Crystal replied with a wry smile.

“Is it working?” Mark said, getting his answer in the form of a playful shove.

The two ponies came to a halt in front of one of the rooms. Crystal didn’t know whose it was until Mark started pounding on it and yelling. “HEY GILDA GET YOUR FEATHERED ASS OUT HERE, WE GOT A PROBLEM!”

The griffin almost ripped the door off as she opened it. “What the hell? What is it?” Gilda said in a seething tone.

“Sorry to ruffle your feathers, but if I didn’t, the bandits would.” Mark said as he took a step away from the tired and now angry griffin.

At the mention of bandits Gilda’s eyes went wide and alert, unconsciously reaching for where her sword should’ve been strapped. Noticing it wasn’t there, she looked around the room and picked it up from it’s resting place on her bed. She started strapping it on but remembered why she took her sword off in the first place, “Wait a sec, bandits? In Equestria? I’m up for a prank now and then, but this is too far. There’s no way-” she was cut off as a the sound of splintering of wood was heard downstairs.

Mark raced down with Gilda and Crystal in tow to investigate. Upon reaching the bottom of the steps, they saw a huge dent in the main doorway. Some ponies hid behind tables and furniture, while others held up silverware and bottles in hopes that those would be enough to defend themselves.

Another crash hit the doorway eliciting gasps and cries from the ponies, and then another, with more force, causing the door to buckle and bits of wood to clatter against the floor. With a groan the door finally fell off it’s hinges, landing with a large thunk before it’s assailant walked in unhindered. The pug-faced diamond dog, looked around at the terrified spectators. He couldn’t resist smiling as he brandished his hammer, causing the ponies to whimper in fear.

Gilda’s eyes furrowed in anger, “Nevermind,” she remarked quietly, carefully unsheathing her sword so that it didn’t draw the bandit’s attention. It was unnecessary however as an arrow whistled past her head and pierced the diamond dog’s throat.

“Nice shot Sugar.” Mark commented as he ignored one of the pony spectator’s screams and watched the diamond dog collapse, trying to grip the arrow shaft before he gurgled and died.

The beige pony spit the bow handle out of her mouth and back into her hoof.“It wasn’t that hard from this distance.”

“Either way, depending on what we’re up against, I’m not sure how easy this is gonna be.” Mark said grimly before walking out of the inn accompanied by his armed companions. 

Though it was nighttime, it was easy enough to see in the streets due to the lampposts as well as a glow in the distance that Mark could only assume was somepony’s house on fire. “Gilda, if you’re up to it, I need you to fly me onto one of the roofs. I want to get a rough layout of where we’ll be fighting and what we’ll be dealing with.”

“If you say so.” Gilda said as she extended her wings and gave them a test flap. She then grabbed the unicorn and launched off the ground with surprising speed, leaving Crystal and Sugar shielding their eyes from the dust and dirt sent flying.

Sugar watched the two pass out of sight before turning to her leader, “My queen, while we have a moment to ourselves, were you able to convince him to accompany us?”

“As far as I can tell, yes. He knows our goal is to stop Morphos and knowing him, he won’t leave me if he thinks I might die without his assistance.” Crystal responded in a business-like tone.

Sugar’s eyebrows arched in surprise. She hadn’t expected that the tactician would learn their main goal and still willingly help,. “Is he aware of our identities?”

“Of course not. And we’ll have to be careful to ensure it stays that way,” Crystal asserted, glancing upwards when she saw a shadow pass by, “Enough. He and the griffin are coming back.”

Gilda glided down and roughly dropped Mark back onto the ground.

“Ok, bad news, we’re outnumbered and the guard won’t be much use since their main focus seems to be evacuating civilians rather than fighting.” Mark said, dusting off the small layer of dirt off from his landing and ignoring the ‘I told you so’ look from Crystal. “Good news, when these bandits aren’t looting they seem to be following leader based formations and tactics,” 

Gilda looked to him for understanding, “How the hell is that good news?”

“We eliminate the leader, they fall into chaos.” Mark stated as if it was common knowledge. “I think I’ve identified him too.”

“Which one was he?” Sugar asked, double checking her quiver and bow string.

Mark paled a bit, “You’ll know him when you see him. Trust me, he’s hard to miss.

‘Just because he’s the biggest, burliest, toughest looking one, and wearing a shit load of armor doesn’t make him the leader.’
‘Don’t doubt my irrefutable logic!’
‘I reject your reality and replace it with my own.’
‘My reality is your reality. But in all seriousness that one dog’s the leader.’
‘Oh definitely, but you needed to take your mind off of how intimidating he is for a sec and focus on how to deal with him.’

A large plume of fire originated from the marketplace briefly lighting up the night sky and effectively interrupting Mark’s thoughts.

“Guess I’m gonna have to figure that out on the fly!” Mark mumbled to himself with urgency as he watched the light fade away. He turned to his companions, eyes dancing between them as he calculated the best ways to use their skills. It only took a moment before he gave his orders. “Gilda, take another pouch of vulnerary. Crystal, Sugar, you’re on cleanup duty.”

=======================================================

“You know,” Gilda began as a diamond dog noticed the group and charged towards them. “If you didn’t make sense about me being tough-” The diamond dog swung his axe down towards Gilda’s head, but she blocked it with her sword, “-I would be pissed that you’re having me fight them all!” Gilda finished with a grunt before slashing the diamond dog. It wasn’t a deep enough cut however, and the bandit was about to strike back, when Crystal planted her sword through his heart.

‘You were right, you did earn her respect at least a little, if she trusts enough in your strategy to talk and fight at the same time. Not to mention the fact she actually agreed to go along with it.’
‘Well it’s not like I’m having her do much, just bait the bandits, one or two at a time, and then not die when they come to kill her.’

“CHERRY’S GOT A LEFT BUM KNEE!” Mark shouted. Gilda nodded in understanding and moved to the left side of her next attacker who wore a red shirt. The diamond dog’s eyes widened in terror briefly before they glazed over as the griffin cut him down.

‘For some reason I feel irony that a red shirted nobody died, but I have the faintest idea as to why.’
‘And your sense of random irony is highly illogical. Anyways at least she was able to kill him herself. Though she agreed to take the brunt of the attacks, that’s bound to build up some kind of internal rage-’
‘That’s probably gas.’
‘-since Sugar and Crystal keep finishing off the ones that get weakened by her. Still, I think we could go with this till the battle ends.’
‘Remember a couple of sentences ago when you mentioned illogical? Take a look.’

Taking the advice of his inner voice, Mark looked at the surrounding battlefield and scowled in annoyance. Three houses that weren’t attacked yet, but were near the action and still had some civilians inside who were either oblivious or too scared to try and escape.

If he wanted to ensure their safety, he’d have to send someone to go secure the houses, weakening his current strategy. “Crystal, go to the houses, warn the residents, and try to stay out of sight. Gilda, Sugar, we’re going to keep doing what we’ve been doing!”

“You mean do all the work while you stand there and shout?” Gilda said wryly as she applied some vulnerary to a cut on her arm.

“Semantics.”


====================================================================

“Thank you for warning me. Here take this, it belonged to my grandfather, but I’m sure it would be of more use to you.” Said ‘random pony villager B’ taking a moment before dropping the thin but sturdy sword at Crystal’s hooves.

“A rapier? At least it’s better than some arrow the last house gave me.,” Crystal mumbled to herself before taking it and placing it next to the aforementioned arrow using her good wing to keep them secure. “Anything else you can give me to ‘help’?

“What! You want more? But that’s all I have!”

Crystal looked behind him, noting the table of alchemic tools, materials and three bottles of what she recognized as elixirs. This pony was either holding back, or was a complete idiot. Leaning in close, she looked him directly in the eye, “You’re absolutely sure?”

“Of course! I’m terribly sorry but there’s nothing else I can give to help you in your fight.” The pony replied, uncomfortable and confused under Crystal’s judgemental gaze.

“Typical pony,” Crystal sneered in contempt. This pony was an idiot, albeit an idiot that had some knowledge in alchemy. Still, she didn’t have time to argue with this simpleton. With a plan forming in her head, she stormed out of the house, taking a moment to glance at Mark and Sugar’s progress. 

Satisfied no one could see her, Crystal’s form was consumed by green flames and replaced with a small diamond dog riddled with scars and possessing noticeably sharp teeth made for tearing flesh apart.

With a smile putting emphasis on the teeth, the disguised changeling knocked on the door, “Did you forget something young la-”

The pony didn’t get to finish as Chrysalis shoved the door open all the way and got right in the terrified pony’s face, “Well looky what we have here!”

Rather than scream, the pony’s eyes rolled back and he fell haphazardly to the floor in a faint. Froth bubbling out of his open maw and an occasional twitch of his leg.

“Hmmmm….Play my cards right and I this night might be just perfect,” Chrysalis purred as she returned to being Crystal. More satisfied than she had been in awhile, she stepped over the pony and began taking the elixirs. “One last house to go. I wonder what I might find there,” She said with a wicked grin.
==================================================================

“You’ve got ta be kiddin me!” Gnoll yelled angrily as he saw yet another one of his comrades fall to the deadly combination of Gilda and Sugar. “Damn runts can’t even get a job done right.” 

The armored diamond dog’s lips curled into smirk as he reached into a pocket underneath his armor and pulled out a small bone whistle. “Guess it’s time fer the big boys to show’em how it’s done.”

=================================================

“You’re coming with me pretty pony.”

Though preferring the term handsome, Mark would normally have been a bit flattered and probably haughty by such a compliment. However, the fact that the bandit had said that while lifting him by his hind leg only served to bring an incredible amount of panic.

“STRANGER DANGER! STRANGER DANGER!” He yelled, flailing his free limbs and landing a lucky shot on the diamond dog’s groin. 

Catching himself on his front hooves, he did his best to scramble away in that position but fell forward onto his back.

Gilda quickly came in for the save, cutting the bandit down while he clutched his injured manhood. “Will you stop messing around!” The griffin said, picking Mark up by the scruff of his neck and dropping him back on his hooves.

‘Should I tell her that if I didn’t distract him, he would have blindsided her?’
‘Probably not if you don’t want to get in an argument or punched in the middle of battle.’
‘Wait, if she’s here then who’s got Sugar’s back?’

Hearing a bandit scream, the two turned to see Sugar shooting arrows rapidly at the still oncoming bandits. Though not as accurate as her usual shots, she still managed to wound the ones within her range. Unfortunately, she was quickly running out of arrows, and wasn’t able to fire fast enough to keep some of the diamond dogs from getting closer.

“Dammit, there’re too many!” Gilda shouted, rushing to get back to Sugar. Seeing that she wouldn’t make it in time, she brought her arm back and threw her sword at the closest diamond dog. “Take this you beagle bastard!” The handle rather than the blade had hit the bandit, but it was enough of a distraction for Sugar to shoot the bandit in the face with her last arrow.

Sugar looked to the griffin in worry, “YOU IDIOT, LOOK OUT!”

Without question, Gilda immediately propelled herself to her left as fast as she could, stopping the bandit’s blow from being fatal but not enough stop it from cutting a gash in her forearm. “GAAAAAAAAH!!!” She screeched, gripping her bleeding arm.

The bandit brought his sword back up to finish her off, but received a headbutt in the stomach courtesy of Mark, who then stood defensively between the bandit and the wounded griffin. “It’s not very nice to sneak up on someone. Especially a lady.”

‘You really aren’t one to say that.’
‘He doesn’t know that.’
‘Though he does know that you’re unarmed. What, did you think that you’d suddenly get a power-up through sheer determination or that he’d spontaneously combust?’
Mark thought, his resolve crumbling as the bandit recovered from his impromptu hit. Angry, he raised his axe to strike.

Suddenly two explosions of fire hit the bandit’s side, lighting his fur aflame before he collapsed screaming in a cindering heap. Seeing their comrade suddenly burst into flames had a very negative effect on the other bandits, causing them to flee in the direction of their leader.

‘.....You’re never going to let this go, are you?’
‘Till the day I die.’
‘Dick.’

“Well, well, it looks like Trixie was needed after all.” Came a haughty, feminine voice.

Turning to see the newcomer, Mark was treated to the sight of the mare that he had assisted earlier that day. This time however, she wore a matching purple wizard hat and cape with stars; and wasn’t trapped inside of a cocoon. Following from a distance was an unhappy looking Crystal carrying a rapier, a glowing arrow, and three blue bottles of something with her wings.

“Mark, this mare was better off in that cocoon where you found her.” Crystal remarked flatly. After checking out that last house Crystal met this unicorn, who insisted on helping, and wouldn’t stop rambling on about how ‘Great and Powerful’ she was. Seeing Gilda gripping her bleeding arm, Crystal tossed an elixir towards her, “And you, pour this on your wound, then drink some.”

“The Great and Powerful Trixie is here because she owes a debt to you,” Trixie said with an air of self importance, pointing directly at the surprised Mark.

Mark looked to Trixie, back at the barbequed diamond dog, then back at Trixie. “Were you the one that did that?”

The sky blue unicorn flicked some of her mane out of her face, “Of course. Something so simple is easily within Trixie’s magical grasp.” 

Mark’s lips began curling into a dangerous smirk, a gleam of his usual mischief in his eye as he turned to Gilda, “Hey G, you itching for some payback?”

Gilda finished downing the elixir Crystal had tossed her, looking and feeling like she hadn’t been fighting for thirty minutes. Tossing the empty bottle aside, she walked up to Mark and brought up her talon, flicking him on the forehead. “First, don’t call me that. Only my friends call me that.” She said before returning his grin with her own, but hers had the predatory intimidation and vengeful desire only she could give. “And you better bet you’re tattooed ass I am!”

“Alright then!” Mark said in a pumped up voice, ignoring the slight pain when Gilda flicked him harder then she meant to...probably.

‘Your highness, that’s an Orion Bolt! Please give it to me!’ Sugar communicated eagerly through the hive mind while Mark started relaying weaknesses he saw to Gilda.

Crystal shrugged at her enthusiastic subordinate and tossed of the arrow to Sugar whom caught it in her mouth.

The group watched in awe as the glow erupted from the arrow and quickly covered Sugar in blinding light. When it was gone, Sugar was sporting some new dark blue armor covering her forelegs and some of her chest. The most noticeable difference though was how the bow she was using seemed to have gotten larger.

Mark’s grin was getting even wider as he recognized that change, like what had happened to the heavily armored Wallace. He could only describe his feelings with a single word, “Whoa.”

*******************************************************************************

What followed was nothing short of a comeback as Mark now employed an alternative strategy of hitting the bandits at range, using Trixie and Sugar first; then having Gilda and Crystal finish them off if they weren't already dead.

With the weaker troops in the town taken care of, all that remained was the leader and the reinforcements that were closing in.

“Shit.” Mark cursed as they got closer to the bandit leader. Yes, he was the biggest. Yes, he was the burliest. Yes, he had an axe bigger than a pony. And yes, he had a durable looking set of armor. It was safe for Mark to conclude that by the time they hacked their way through that armor via Trixie’s magic or Gilda’s strength, this beast would've already have torn them apart with his axe.

Reading Mark’s expression, Crystal stepped forward, tossing aside her well-used iron sword in favor of the newer, nimbler rapier, “Leave him to me.”

The yellow unicorn looked at her concerned and incredulous, “Are you sure?”

“You’re going to have to trust me,” Crystal said.

Looking between her and the diamond dog Mark shook his head, "No. If I have Trixie and-"

"Then those reinforcements will tear us apart. Mark, please trust me..." Crystal said, her emerald eyes locking with Mark's icy blue.

The tactician bit his lip as he gave a hesitant nod. “Alright, we’ll keep his lackeys off you, but be careful. I-I don't want to lose you again.”

“I’ll be fine. I have a plan after all.” Crystal said, as she turned to the bandit leader with a glint in her eye. With an uncharacteristic shout she charged towards the bandit leader. 

She carefully watched the leader’s movements, waiting for the chance to put the first part of her plan into action.

“So, the little pony thinks she kin take on ole Gnoll, eh?” The heavily armored diamond dog said with an arrogant smirk. Despite his size, he swung his axe with surprising speed, hitting Crystal with the flat end of it and sending her careening through the air and into one of the second floor windows of a nearby building.

===========================

“Impressive that ya were able to block that hit.” Gnoll said with a grunt as he climbed through the hole he had made. His eyes bounced across Crystal’s prone form while he leaned on his axe, a lecherous grin spreading on his mug, “You know, fer a pony you ain’t half bad ta look at. How’s about you surrender now an’ I ask the boss ta make you a mah personal slave? I’m sure ya’d rather have that than toil in tha mines fer life. And I’ll be sure ta take real good care of you.”

Crystal blinked her eyes open and picked herself up. To Gnoll’s surprise, she had done so with ease, despite crashing through the window, and had no visible wounds to speak of.

She glared daggers at the diamond dog as she dusted herself off, each pat getting harder as she  digested what this low-born, flea-ridden mutt had suggested. A cruel and satisfied smile graced her features as Gnoll tried to process how she could have possibly gotten up, “What? Surprised? Did you really think I would go down that easily? I only needed to get you and I out of sight considering the….. unfortunate situation I’m in.” The pegasus said in a dark tone before picking the rapier back up and testing it’s weight in her mouth.

Gnoll’s fur bristled under his armor as a shiver went down his spine. Something about this pony made him uneasy. But Gnoll scowled, berating himself for having such a thought before hefting his killer axe and taking a swing at the pegasus.

Crystal moved to the side, and returned the gesture with a quick thrust. However, she missed the opening in the armor at his thigh, and her blade harmlessly slid across the bandit’s thick armor. Crystal growled in irritation and put distance between her and Gnoll.

“Hah, you’ll never break my armor.”

Crystal spat the rapier out of her mouth. “It looks like I’ve gotten rusty since I usually use my magic. I guess I’ll have to ask that griffin to help me practice once I take care of this cretin,” she muttered to herself.

“What the hell are you blabbering about?”

Crystal’s eyes narrowed as she smiled wickedly and began backing into the shadows,. “Just something to work on after I’m finished with you. However, you do make a fair point about me not breaking your armor,” she said as familiar green flames spread from her hooves and across her body until Chrysalis was back in her true form, cackling as Gnoll’s eyes widened, “Then again, I wasn't trying to break it.”

“What the- You’re a-” The rest of his sentence came as a pained grunt, a blast of raw magic hitting him square in the chest and knocking him off his feet.

“Yes. Yes I am.” Chrysalis remarked snidely while she watched Gnoll recover and charge with a warcry.

Chrysalis dodged to the side, holding the rapier with her magic, and then stabbed through the opening she had missed earlier. There was a satisfied spurt of blood from the wound as Gnoll crashed into some furniture.

“I’m gonna kill you, you bug bitch!” Gnoll yelled, struggling to stand back up.

“Now that’s just rude,” she mused, slashing the paw that held his axe, causing him to drop it right before she blasted his face with magic. “You even said I wasn't bad to look at. Playing with a girl’s heart? Now that’s just cruel.”

Gnoll quickly rolled to the side, his uninjured paw outstretched, desperately patting the ground for his axe. Unfortunately, Crystal’s rapier impaled itself through his paw and a few inches into the wooden floor. “Ah, ah ,ah, I don’t think so.”

“When I get outta this you-” A green aura of magic gripped his head and slammed it to the floor, interrupting him.

“No. You won’t,” Chrysalis spoke in a cruel tone, spreading a slimy substance out of her holed hooves and onto his limbs. The slime glowed green along with her horn before hardening into a resin-like structure. “You’re going to die here. But before then, you are going to regret crossing me.”

Gnoll’s hot-blooded anger quickly dissolved as he struggled uselessly against his bindings.

 “You are going to fear me.”

Gnoll’s struggles became more frantic, terrified by whatever the changeling had in store for him. He opened his mouth to let out a scream but was silenced as Chrysalis shut his mouth, applying resin around his muzzle for good measure.

His head was turned, forcing eye contact with Chrysalis who had brought her face close. Her eyes and jagged horn glowed a bright, green hue and she had what could only be described as a smile of pure evil.

“And more importantly, you are going to feed me.”

==============================================

Gilda, Trixie, Mark, and Sugar backed up together in a group. There were only a couple more bandits remaining but it was evident that these were the seniors of the group. The veterans. 

Mark was prepared to give an order for a final push to finish them, when something crashed out the window of the building Crystal and the diamond dog leader went into. Both sides paused to glance at what it was.

An uneasy silence followed as everyone’s eyes were on the lifeless corpse of Gnoll with most of his armor gone. Though Mark couldn’t help but note that the bandit’s fur was noticeably more pale than it should be. 

‘Then again, when you have a stab wound where your heart and lungs are, I think pale fur is the least of your problems.’

Crystal glided down out of the building, landing next to the corpse. “That’s right. Your leader’s dead and if you don’t leave now, you’re next,” she said in an authoritative tone.

That was the straw that broke the camel’s back and the rest of the bandits began fleeing.

“You’ll pay for this, just you wait. We’re gonna tell the boss, and you’ll regret crossing the Bloody Barrows!” one of them yelled back before disappearing into the forest.

“Bloody Barrows? That’s a weird name for a group,” Mark mumbled to himself before seeing the blood begin to drain from Gilda’s face. “Um, Gilda, do you know them by chance?”

“They’re the most infamous bandit group between the Empire and Zebrica! They probably heard of Equestria’s recent problems and figured that it would be easy pickings.” Gilda said before shaking her head and acting like her tough self again,. “N-Not that I’m afraid of them.!”

“Should we be worried?” Mark asked with all honesty.

“Well you should be worried! These guys are ruthless killers and slavers. The worst part is that despite all the crap they do, they manage to somehow get away.”

“You seem to know an awful lot about them,” Sugar said while she slumped in relief that the battle was over.

Gilda hesitated for a moment before shrugging, “My dad left the military to hunt them down after they killed someone important to him.”

“Your mom?” Mark asked, a bit more bluntly than he intended.

Gilda, didn’t seem offended though as she fiddled with one of her feathers, an old habit. “Nah, I didn’t know her, but he’s been looking for them ever since I was a chick.”

“We get it, he wasn’t father of the year,” Crystal interjected, getting an angry expression from the griffin. “Mark, it’s been a rather long night, so Sugar and I are retiring to our room back at the inn”. 

Mark held his tongue as he watched the two walk away.

“Bitch,” Gilda muttered before walking in the same direction. After a couple of yards she stopped and turned to face Mark again,. “Hey dweeb, I’m feeling kinda tired too, see ya in the morning,” She said before continuing on her way.

‘What time is it anyways?’
‘Judging by the position of the moon and stars, it’s about time you get a watch.’
‘As long as it’s a pocket watch. Then I can look fancy AND learn hypnotism.’
‘I think we both know hypnotism's a bad idea.’

Lost in his thoughts at the moment, Mark jolted in surprise when Trixie gave him a poke in the shoulder. “Oh hey Trixie, thanks for your help. I don’t think we would have made it through that in one piece without you.”

“Of course. The Great and Powerful Trixie is just as her title says.,” She responded in her usual showmare tone.

Marked his slight annoyance away, “Sure, sure, but how did you make those fireballs? I don’t recall any spells like that.”

“Because my fireworks have always been more powerful albeit less colorful with my fireworks book.,” Trixie responded, pulling a familiar object from under her cape.

Mark stared at the tome in disbelief, grabbing it with his magic and examining it from all angles. “Where the heck did you get a fire tome?”

Taking back her tome and putting it back in it’s place beneath her cape, the unicorn gave her reply, “Trixie bought it from a strange travelling merchant calling herself the secret seller.”

Mark deflated slightly, if it was a travelling merchant then it was likely that he wouldn’t be able to track them down easily. He perked up for what he was going to ask next.

“So, I was wondering if you’d like to join us. You’re obviously good with your magic and we could always use another helping hoof,” Mark said, knowing firsthand that a magic user is an asset worth keeping,. As well as the fact that if they happened upon that merchant, Trixie could identify her.

“Trixie will have to think about it.,” Trixie responded with a haughty smile. Despite her vague response though, her body language suggested that she was flattered.

Both the unicorns cringed when a sudden, shrill voice resounded in the air.

“BEATRIX LULAMOON! Don’t you dare just run off like that again. First you were replaced by a changeling and then you run off with somepony when bandits attack? What if she was one of the bandits! What would have happened if they had gotten you!” A middle aged unicorn mare yelled as she sprinted up to Trixie and wrapped her in a protective hug, as if trying to shield Trixie from the outside world.

“M-Mother! My name is Trixie and-”

“Oh don’t you go all great and powerful on me. You’ll always be my sweet little Beatrix. Now come on, we’re moving out of this dangerous town!” The older mare continued, holding on to Trixie despite her struggling, “ It’s a good thing I’m friends with your old boss, Mrs.Pie. She’d be delighted to take us in, I hear her family’s rock farm could always use some more hooves around anyways.

Remembering her time at the dull, dirty, rock farm, Trixie’s struggles out of her mother’s hold intensified until she found and opening and slipped through it. Before her mother could reestablish the hold, Trixie promptly surrounded herself in a magical light pink shield.

“Mom, you’re overreacting again. And no, I’m not going back to that rock farm! I’m going along with her.,” Trixie said, pointing at Mark and so flustered by her mother, that she had dropped out of third person.

Trixie’s mother who was currently hugging the magic shield looked through it at her daughter with pleading eyes. “I know that look, just like your father. If he were here now he’d be so proud of you.,” The mare said with a sad sigh before turning to Mark. “You’re the one who rescued her from those changelings aren’t you? Please take care of my little Beatrix. I couldn’t imagine what I’d do without her.”

Mark gave an uncomfortable nod, not because he doubted his abilities but because the middle aged mare looked like she was about to start sobbing. “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure she’s safe. Besides it would be awful to leave a widow without-”

“Widow? What are you talking about? My husband’s right over there,” The mare interrupted, pointing at an earth stallion that was trotting up to them.

The stallion who had the same color scheme as Trixie rolled his eyes, clearly used to his wife’s behavior, “Honey, are you bothering Trixie again? Come on, she’s young, let the girl go out on her own for a bit, have some adventure, maybe even find a coltfriend.,” He said, wrapping a hoof around his wife’s shoulder and leading her away.

“Oh! A coltfriend! But what if she gets pregnant! I mean I don’t mind grandbabies but-”

“Honey,” the stallion said flatly.

“Oh, you should see her, she looked so determined. It was like our honeymoon all over again.”

“I know, I saw,” He said, as they walked away together. Before getting out of sight, he turned his head to his daughter and mouthed the words: ‘Have fun’.

Mark stood there, a little confused at what just happened. Looking at Trixie, she still had her shield up and her face was a deep shade of red from embarrassment.

Coughing into his hoof, Mark spoke up, “I’m glad you decided to come with us.”

Exhaling a breath of air, Trixie released the shield and had the humblest expression that Mark had seen from her. “You saved me. It’s the least I could do. Besides it would be nice to get on the road again, especially if it will get me away from-”

Trixie was once again stopped as a familiar voice interrupted from the distance.

“MAKE SURE YOU WASH YOUR HAT! I DON’T WANT TO HEAR YOU GETTING LICE AGAIN! AND DON’T FORGET TO APPLY YOUR SPECIAL OINTMENT IF-” 

“MOTHER!!!”
> Chrysalis' Story  Chapter 17: No News is Good News
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Mark! What are you doing here?”

“My name’s Marked!” The little unicorn huffed and stomped his hoof, “And I wanted to see you.”

The orange stallion grinned, throwing his helmet off before wrapping his foreleg around Marked’s neck and giving him a noogie.“Damn picky about that aren't you? It’s good to see you kid.”

Marked laughed as he escaped the older pony’s hold, only to get grabbed again and attacked at his most ticklish spots.

“Gambit, who’s that?”

Ceasing his assault, Gambit turned to the voice, holding Marked at his side. “This is Mark, my brother. Mark, this is recruit number three.”

Recruit three ignored the colt’s snort at his false nickname and held a hoof out in greeting. “Hi there, my name’s Shining Armor, it’s nice to meet you.”

Rather than shake the hoof, Marked had other ideas, as he blew a raspberry at Shining. He received a squeeze from Gambit as consequence. “Mark, be polite.”

Shining chuckled at the little colt’s rebelliousness, “Don’t worry about it. I’ve got a little sister, so I know how it can be.”

“Yah, but I bet your sister doesn’t get into nearly as much trouble as this brat,” Gambit said humorously releasing his hold on his brother.

As if releasing a wild squirrel, Marked used his newfound freedom to run around Gambit and Shining before hopping onto Shining’s back. Marked looked around the stallion confused at not finding what he had set out for. He turned to his brother for assistance,  “But you’re the one who taught me how to find who the suckers are, like him," he said, pointing to Shining. "So how is that my fault? And where’s his bit bag anyways?”

Shining’s ears perked up at that statement. “What?”

In a quick sweeping motion, Gambit once again grabbed the colt and turned away from Shining speaking in a low whisper so he wouldn’t be heard. “Mark, I’m kinda keeping that part of my life a secret. You mind not talking about it in public?”

Marked’s eyes widened and his ears splayed in guilt. “Sorry.”

Seeing the little colt’s look, Gambit rolled his eyes and sighed, turning to the other trainee for support. “Hey Shining, can you cover for me? I’m taking a break.”

Shining reluctantly shook his head. He understood wanting to spend time with family, but he and Gambit were in the middle of patiently guarding a doorway. For practice, of course. Not very exciting but still important…probably. “We’re supposed to wait here until the-”

Gambit interrupted, taking a cheap shot. “Cover for me and I’ll consider us even for that fifty bits you owe me. You know, the bits you lost last week when we played cards. Ring any bells?”

Shining cringed at the memory of that night. 

“Who knows, maybe you could even use those bits you saved for your sister’s birthday. But well, I guess guarding a door to a hallway that nopony ever goes through is much more important.”

“Al-Alright, but make sure you're not late to the training assembly.”

“When have I ever been late?” Gambit laughed as he began trotting along with Marked.

Shining’s ears splayed. “Everytime.”

Gambit almost felt bad for putting the young stallion in that position but knew Shining well enough to know he’d get over it. The orange pony’s expression slowly dissolved into a troubled one. “So Mark, I was actually gonna give you a surprise visit in a couple of weeks. How’d you get to Canterlot? I hope you didn’t spend the emergency fund I left you for something like buying an airship. I know you’d do it.

“I didn’t use your money. And I came by train.” Marked said simply.

“Mark,” Gambit said with a flat expression, hoping for some more clarity.

Marked’s grin got wider and the colt began hopping excitedly, “It’s great! I got offered a job and I accepted! Now I can stay here in Canterlot with you.”

The stallion blinked multiple times while looking at the colt incredulously. “A job? Seriously?”

Marked began nodding vigorously, “Yup. I met up with this guy and he said he wanted to take me as a student-apprentice or something.”

Gambit sighed. “Mark...It’s not a job unless you get a payout. And even then you’re too young to be working.”

“Oh...” Marked replied with less confidence, but soon perked back up as he remembered the next good thing. “Well, I still get to stay here in Canterlot, he said he’d take care of the living expenses.”

“Who is ‘he’ exactly? I know you’ve got more than enough common sense than to talk to some sketchy pony, but this deal of yours is sounding really suspicious.,” Gambit said as he began thinking about this from every angle he could think of. Whomever this pony was that gave Mark the deal obviously had some influence, but what could they possibly want with the colt?

Gambit put his thoughts on hold for now as Marked began speaking again, “That’s what I thought too. But then me and Crystal met up with him and he’s actually super legit.” The colt said, stretching his forelegs wide for emphasis.

Unfortunately, rather than help his case, Marked’s statement had made Gambit a little more disturbed. “You brought Crystal? You should have brought somepony from the old crew. They’d look after you too you know.”

Marked looked down at his hooves and started twiddling them. “Umm…. Fence and Flower moved away together. They told me to tell you in my next letter, but I forgot.” He admitted in a guilty tone.

“What about Plum? He’s should’ve been your first choice given how protective he can be. Couldn’t you have talked to him into watching over you?”

The unicorn colt shook his head. “Plum lives in that red district you told me never to go into. The one with the really nice ladies who are always waiting for their special somepony.”

Gambit facehoofed, he had forgotten just how much of a ladies man Plum Crush could be. So of course the guy would move into an apartment in the Red-light district. “Alright, so bringing Crystal wasn’t the worst thing you could do. Before anything’s permanent though I want to meet this guy for myself. No normal pony just offers something like this to a random colt.”

“You did.”

“I don’t think being a former criminal counts me as normal, kid. Besides, normal’s overrated.” The orange stallion said with a warm smile. The day he met the colt was just a coincidence during one of his latest cons. But despite Gambit’s professionalism on the job, the kid had grown on him. Hell, the reason he had decided to get a clean career was so he could set a good example and lose the risks his previous ‘career choice’ had. 

“I...guess,” Marked said, confused that Gambit didn’t think himself normal.

Gambit ruffled Marked’s mane as he returned to the subject matter. “Anyways, I don’t want you meeting this guy unless I’m with you. I’ll see if he’s really who you think he is or if he’s just a lying piece of shit.”

“But he’s not a piece of-”

Gambit placed a hoof over the colt’s mouth, stopping him from finishing the sentence, “Mark, no cussing until you’re older.”

“Awww you’re no fun,” Marked pouted, kicking a stray pebble that was close by.

Seeing the colt’s expression sink, Gambit gave him a comforting pat on the head,. “If it makes you feel better I’ve a got weapons training assembly next-” 

He almost regretted mentioning it as Marked started running a circuit around him. “Can I come? Can I come?”

Gambit smiled as he gripped the sheathed sword at his side with his mouth. Reminiscent of flipping an egg, he quickly angled the sword under the colt as Marked passed by and flipped him into the air before catching the colt on his back. Gambit chuckled as Marked’s panic stricken face turned to one of awe. “Yah. As long as you don’t cause trouble, I’m pretty sure you can observe.”

Marked jumped off Gambit’s back with a wide smile, “What are we waiting for? I want to see you beat everypony up!”

Gambit grimaced a little as the colt ran down hall. “Oh, boy. Hindsight, you’re kicking my ass.” He mumbled before giving chase to Marked. It wasn’t hard as the the little unicorn always managed to stay within sight despite the somewhat winding turns. However, what was strange was that Marked seemed to know exactly where he was going.

Gambit stopped and shut his eyes as sunlight blinded him during his exit from the building. Opening them again, he oriented himself and saw that the other trainees, including Shining, were in formation, awaiting their commanding officer and that Marked had somehow disappeared. 

Seeing the looks that the others were giving him for being out of formation and almost late again, Gambit decided that the best decision right now was to search for Marked somewhere in the training yard.

Taking his position in the formation, the orange stallion looked around frantically to where Marked could have gotten to, ignoring the fragments of whispers from his peers’ conversations.

“Did you hear? The lieutenant himself is coming assess our strengths and weaknesses.”
“And he even got his own student!”
“Gambit’s actually here on time! What’s the occasion?”
“Do you think we’re getting something edible tonight? Or do we have to eat gruel again?”

He and almost every other pony in the formation jumped as a loud voice rang over them,. “Attention!”

He looked forward with the rest and was greeted with the sight of a burgundy stallion with a black mane and tail. Though he wore the standard issue, non-magical armor of Celestia’s royal guard, everypony in the military knew who he was.

“I am First Lieutenant Armored Bastion. Today I am here to help you all determine your fighting classification, or ‘class’ if you prefer the shorter term. Do not be disappointed if it isn’t what you wanted or thought you were, you are all still young, and with practice it is possible to change and improve yourselves. Any questions before we begin?”

Gambit’s eyes widened as he noticed a small familiar yellow shape jump out from somewhere within the formation and onto one of the other trainee’s back then head. “What’s a lieutenant?” Marked asked, either ignoring or oblivious to the struggling trainee underneath trying to keep his head upright.

“Get down from there and come over here.” Armored Bastion ordered firmly.

The pony let out an oomph as Marked complied, bouncing off and trotting up to the burgundy stallion. Gambit could feel the sweat start to build as Marked jumped onto Bastion’s back so he could whisper something in his ear.

Bastion nodded and Marked jumped off but remained at his side.

Gambit gulped as Bastion made lingering eye contact with him before clearing his throat to speak again, “And this is my new student, Marked Defiance. If you have any questions concerning him, you will ask me. Do I make myself clear?”



******************************************************************************


Crystal walked steadfast and prepared herself for the worst case scenario.

Last night before the bandit attack, Mark said he’d met Chrysalis, the changeling queen. He’d met her.

This bothered the disguised changeling, since she couldn’t remember seeing him at all. Knowing Mark, it was likely just a bluff to sound impressive, but it would still be better to play it safe and find out how much he knew now that they were done traveling for the day.

Crystal slowed her pace as she heard Mark’s feminine voice talking to himself. Poking her head out from behind some bushes, she saw the young tactician without his cloak and looking closely at the calm but flowing river.

“-Really am hot…..Sheesh, can’t blame Big Mac for wanting to get closer to this.” He said, flipping his long mane to the other side of his head.

Too focused his reflection, Mark failed to hear the rustling of leaves as Crystal flew up and perched on an overhead tree branch.

“If there was a mare that looked like this I’d be all goo-goo eyes too. I mean look at me, well formed figure, beautiful, and if I tone it down a tad, my voice can sound so se~xy.” He said, demonstrating his ‘sexy’ voice. 

Crystal rolled her eyes and resisted the urge to snort at what she was seeing and continued looking on in curiosity as Mark’s focus shifted for a moment, spacing out briefly. Suddenly his eyes widened and a heavy blush spread across his cheeks, “Dammit, Brain!”

Crystal tilted her head in confusion at Mark’s sudden outburst but watched in silence. 

Turning around, Mark began scanning the forest to make sure he was alone, though he failed to look up where Crystal was perched. Deciding that it was safe, Mark craned his neck back and began backing towards the water, biting his lip in anticipation for something.

It took only a couple of seconds for Crystal to realize what the stallion-turned-mare was hoping to see and it took all her self control to not laugh herself off of the tree. Still, she had probably let this go on longer than she should have and glided down to him. “Am I interrupting something?”

“WAWAWAWAAAH!!!” Mark started before falling into the river with a splash.

Crystal walked over to the edge and watched the bubbles rise out from the water.

A yellow hoof shot out followed shortly by another, digging into the soft ground at the edge of the river. It didn’t take long for a gasping Mark to then climb his way out completely soaked, coughing out some water, and attempting to keep his mane out of his eyes. “H-Hey Crystal….You surprised me, hehe….How long have you been there?” He asked in a nervous attempt to regain his composure.

“Not long,” Crystal replied with a smug grin.

Mark let out a sigh in relief, “Oh, well I was just getting some alone time and doing some uh...thinking and um...strategy stuff and...stretches.”

The changeling in disguise waited a moment, nodding and lulling him into a false sense of security before she struck in her most sickly sweet voice. “Yes, you really know how to stretch that neck of yours.”

Mark froze as his face flushed until his whole head was red with embarrassment. “Y-Y-You saw that?”

“And heard your ‘sexy voice’.” Crystal added, giving him some dreamy eyes and an exaggerated shiver. “I want to take you now just thinking about it.”

“I-I-I think you’ve made your point!” Mark stammered, his blush getting even heavier.

“Have I? I don’t know, I can go at this all day.”

The unicorn let out a small whimper, he knew full well she could. “Please don’t.”

Seeing that he had more than enough, Crystal cleared her throat, grinning with complete and utter victory. “Fine. I was looking for you because I wanted to ask you some things.”

“Gimme a sec,” Mark said, before turning around and dunking his head in the water. Crystal could have sworn she saw some steam before he had resurfaced, no longer looking flustered but still sporting a light blush. “Sorry you had to see all that.”

“I’m not. It just proves you’re a healthy young stallion trapped in a mare’s body.” Crystal said mockingly.

Mark rolled his eyes, “Hardy har har. What did you want to know?”

“Well, last night before we were so rudely interrupted, you were about to tell me your heroic survival against the changeling queen during the Canterlot Wedding.”

“Well to be honest it’s not very heroic at all and is kinda embarrassing,” Mark said, scratching his head at the memory.

Crystal gave him a devious smirk. “As embarrassing as getting caught trying to look at your own-”

“ButIThinkICanLiveWithYouKnowingAboutIt!” Mark all but shouted.

“Do tell.”


*************************Eight Months Earlier*********************************


“Dammit, I can’t believe Bastion’s making me wear this.” Mark said to himself as he walked through the hall. With clear reluctance, the unicorn placed the helmet back on his head and watched as his coat changed to white and his mane and tail changed to blue, now resembling some of Celestia’s royal guard. “As cool as this is, if it wasn’t for the weight of this damn thing, I could probably get away with all kinds of shit.”

‘You should just be happy you got invited to the damn wedding.’
‘Why wouldn’t I be? Shining’s known me for a long time.’
‘That’s only because he’s the one who had to deal with you when Bastion was busy elsewhere.’
‘Hey! I feel happy for the guy. I mean seriously, that Princess Mi Amore Cadenza...’
‘That flank?’
‘That flank.’
‘To be honest, something feels familiar about her though.’
‘I don’t think being royalty and an alicorn counts.’
‘No, something else. But I can’t put my hoof on it.’
‘You don’t have hooves.....Do you hear singing?’

Mark snapped out of his thoughts, his ears turning to the sound of somepony singing. With a smile he realized he was just passing Princess Mi Amore’s room.

‘Well, someone sounds excited for their wedding.’
Mark thought to himself but froze in confusion as the next lyrics hit him.

“No I do not love the groom, in m~y heart there is no room-”

“Wait, what?” Mark whispered, putting his head against to the door to make sure he was hearing this right.

“-But I still want him to be all mi~ne!”

‘That. Bitch.’
‘Admit it, despite the awful implications behind it, she’s a damn good singer.’
‘Not now, I’ve got a princess to interrogate.’
‘Should I chalk this up as one of your boldest, or foolish decisions?’
‘What do you think?’
Mark thought before kicking open the unlocked door.
‘I guess foolish gets yet another check.’

Despite his sudden entry however, Cadenza didn’t look surprised in the least. “Aren’t you a little short to be a guard?”

“Aren’t you too much of a bitch to be getting married?”

Cadence looked aghast, her eyes welling with tears. “What? That’s so cruel. I was just getting ready for my wedding. First my sister-in-law and now a guard? Why are you all being so mean to me? What did I ever do to deserve this?”

Knowing crocodile tears when he saw them, Mark’s voice came out low and vicious.“I don’t know what is wrong with you, but the last thing I’m gonna do is let you screw around with the heart of one of the few ponies I know who actually tolerate me.”

The princess ceased her attempts to gain sympathy and sneered, preparing a different tactic, “Hmmm…you have guts going against Celestia’s niece. Though if you keep this up, you may find yourself without a job. Or any future job for that matter.”

“It doesn’t matter who you are, I’m taking you to your aunt, and you’re going to have a nice, long chat about-” Mark stopped, and his eyes widened when he realized he was being lifted by a green aura. 

Looking back at the princess, he saw her horn glowing green and she wore a wicked expression before he felt himself getting slammed into the stone wall, knocking the wind out of him and hitting his head hard. If not for the armor he was conveniently wearing, Mark would guess he’d have broken something. Not that these thoughts mattered as the blackness consumed his vision. 

When he came to, his surroundings seemed…different. Taking a moment he realized that he was not only upside down with an eagle eye view of Cadenza’s room, but inside some kind of liquid filled container and somehow still able to breath. 

Panicked, he began struggling to move as much as he could and shouting for help, unfortunately whatever the liquid was prevented his voice from being heard as it only came out as bubbles. Mark turned his head as much as he could when a pink shape entered his peripherals.

Princess Cadenza in her full wedding attire had a wicked grin as she used her wings to hover just outside the cocoon. “Looks like you’re awake. Don’t worry, this is just the beginning and once Canterlot is ours, me or one of my subjects will be with you so  be a good little guard and wait right there.” She said, her voice becoming even more mocking as she landed back on the floor and exited the room, not even bothering to take a glance back at the still struggling unicorn.


***************************************************************


“So yah. I missed the whole wedding and reception and was stuck in a cocoon on the ceiling until I was found a day later...Random fact, that stuff they put in there is edible and weirdly enough, tastes citrus-y.” Mark said, rubbing the spot where he had hit his head all those month ago.

Crystal looked at her friend in concern, if she had known that the guard who walked in on her was Mark...she’d have knocked him out more gently. “Were you okay afterwards?”

“Yah, I was fine, other than my pride and reputation,” he said with a warm smile. He took a moment to gaze at the evening sky before turning back to Crystal and using his magic to wring his mane one last time. “I’m thinking it’s almost dinnertime, why don’t we head back to camp?”

Crystal looked skyward for confirmation before nodding in agreement and walking alongside the yellow unicorn. “I didn’t know you already had a reputation.”

“Well, I was already a little infamous as the troublemaker around the castle but even more so after I may or may not have tackled the real Princess Cadence once I was free…” Mark shrugged as Crystal had a bout of laughter. “She forgave me but news travels fast in a castle and maids and nobles are gossipy.”

“I wish I was there when that happened,” Crystal said through a laugh as she imagined the princess knocked into something preferably pointy. Her merriment slowly dissipated when she realized Mark hanging his head a bit, not looking as indifferent as he had originally seemed. “Mark?”

The yellow unicorn lifted his head back up, “Sorry...I just wish I could have done something more, you know? Against that changeling I mean, not the tackling princesses part. I can only imagine how much of that I’d be able to get away with before, phwoosh, straight to the moon or sun or something.”

“Is that what’s bothering you?” Crystal asked, genuinely concerned.

“A lot of things are bothering me Crissy.” Mark admitted, letting out a puff of air as he looked to her.

Crystal met his look, knowing exactly what ‘things’ he was referring to. “We’re not going to have another argument are we?”

Mark shook his head, “No, I’d just end up angry, you’d cry again, I’d feel bad even though I shouldn’t, and the cycle will start at another time.”

“You make me sound manipulative.”

The yellow unicorn smiled and snorted. “You are manipulative.” 

Crystal gave Mark a sharp look, “Anything else?”

Mark grinned mischievously. “And mean, and rude, and arrogant, and-”

“ENOUGH!” Crystal said through grit teeth at the snickering unicorn.

“Of course you do have your good points. You’re driven, you’re clever, and I’m not ashamed to say you’re beautiful. I also know that you do have a soft spot for those you care for.” Mark added with a small, sad smile.

Crystal frowned. After Mark’s sudden compliments she had scanned his emotions and found that they were in a chaotic state with sadness and  affection being the most prominent. “And I bet you’re wondering if you fall into that category, huh?”

Mark lifted an eyebrow, surprised that she had read him that well, but not willing to show it. He did however let out a drawn out sigh. “Actually I think I know which category I am. So whatever.”

Acting swiftly Crystal moved in and gave him a peck on the cheek, smiling at the sudden burst of love Mark released and the fact that she had flustered him again. “Do you now? Maybe you fall into a category of your own? What would you say about that?” She said, savoring the taste of his love as she subtly began draining it.

Mark stumbled, dumbfounded as he processed, thought and realized the moment all at once. His mind raced and he didn’t know what he would say until it was said. “H-How’s that wing doing? I don’t want you overstraining it after healing it with that elixir.” Crystal smiled and gave a couple flaps with her wings to demonstrate and brushing the feathers along Mark’s back as she did so.

“It’s doing fine.” She said, glad that she didn’t need to lie about how her rapid healing was from forcefully draining the bandit leader for all he was worth.

“That’s good,” Mark said with a nod, finally recomposed. “I was worried when you went up against that bandit last night.”

“I can handle myself,” Crystal said with an air of confidence.

Mark gave her an uncertain look, “He sent you flying into a building. Thanks to that elixir you came out of there looking healthier than when you went in.”

“I am healthier,” the disguised changeling said with a smirk.

“Too bad I only had a vulnerary back when you were hospitalized. If I had one of those little blue bottles of medicinal magic, you’d have been up and about sooner.”

“And out of that town sooner too,” Crystal said louder than she meant.

“You didn’t like it in Ponyville?” Mark asked in shock. Crystal however, answered with silence as they continued their walk back to camp. Confused, he felt the need to dig for an answer. “Seriously? Everypony was nice to you as far as I could tell, did you hate the fact it’s not a big city? Or did that changeling attack just leave a bad impression?”

Crystal looked extremely annoyed at him, “I have my reasons Mark, and if you really cared about your friends in Ponyville you wouldn’t have left without warning like that.”

“I’m sorry but I was too occupied trying to help you out!” Mark replied defensively.

“And that ended up with us on a rocket and nearly dying from it and the fall!”

Mark stopped and rubbed his temples, trying to remain calm, “And I’ve already apologized for that! Look, I did feel guilty for leaving them without notice. But at least I was considerate enough to send a letter explaining myself.”

Crystal’s eyes widened. “What? You sent a letter to them! When?”

“Last night before bed I had some free time and when I was in Canterlot, Princess Celestia taught me taught me the spell to send a letters to Spike so the next time I was away I wouldn’t worry them so much.”


**********************************************************************


“Still no luck…” Twilight said through a sigh as she closed the door behind her.

She and her friends had searched every nook and cranny they could find at the locations Bastion had marked. They had even looked in the areas surrounding the locations, but got the same result: no sign of Mark or ‘Crystal’ having passed through there. After searching the whole day, everypony decided that it was best to retire for the night and think of what to do tomorrow.

Mimzy who was standing nearby, hung his head, crestfallen. Occasionally he lifted his head up to look at the violet unicorn before bringing it back down. “I’m sorry I wasn’t able to help more…”

Twilight looked at the changeling. To her surprise, Mimzy had been very willing to help and even went so far as to start sniffing around like a bloodhound. The only issue was when he’d get distracted by any love that he happened to smell. “You were fine Mimzy. Why don’t you find somewhere to sleep, it’s been a long day for all of us.”

Mimzy hung his head a bit lower, looking on the verge of tears. “But I don’t have anyplace to go.”

“I meant find somewhere in here you can sleep.” Twilight said a bit exasperated.

The changeling perked up happily but his face tinted pink for a moment. Scratching the chitin along his forehoof nervously, he spoke again. “Umm...Can I have a pillow?”

Bringing a hoof to her head, Twilight looked to him a little annoyed. “Yes, you can borrow one from my bed. Now leave me alone, I need to think.”

With a smile, Mimzy quickly launched himself into the air, his wings buzzing as he flew up to Twilight and Spike’s room. Twilight raised an eyebrow as two yells of surprise emanated from upstairs followed by a familiar baby dragon tumbling down the staircase.

“Spike are you alright?” Twilight asked, catching Spike in her magic just before he reached halfway down.

Spike rubbed his aching rump as Twilight gently set him down in front of her. “I’m okay but you could have told me the changeling was staying here.”

“Sorry,” Mimzy called down from the bedroom.

Twilight gave the changeling a cross look, causing Mimzy to gulp before hiding out of sight. “Bastion told me to keep an eye on him so I intend to,” she said, addressing her number one assistant. “Anyways, I’m glad you’re awake, I need to send a letter to him about any other places to look for Mark.”

“Um, right.” Spike said, running over to the corner where he kept the blank scrolls and ink. His eyes lit up when he saw the sealed piece of paper next to it so he grabbed it too.  “I almost forgot, this letter came for you with your name on it. Do you want to read it first?”

“From Princess Celestia?”

“No, it says it’s from that pony, Deviance.”

“What!” Twilight exclaimed, grabbing the letter with her magic and tearing the seal off. 



Dear Twilight and friends,
Sorry for leaving on such short notice. Crystal had some trouble that I wanted to help her through. Don’t worry about me, I plan on getting her problem taken care of as fast as possible and I’ll be back before you know it.

Your Friend,
Marked Defiance or if you want to call me that, Deviance

P.S. If you're wondering, yes I am still a girl, stop rubbing it in.

P.P.S. I forgot to mention that the way we left so fast was because we rode a rocket. It was fun until it exploded.

P.P.P.S. Dammit, I should have just put this stuff in the main body of this damn letter. We’re fine, the rocket was no problem, so far the only issue we’ve had was some punks trying to cause trouble in town. Like I said before, don’t worry about me.




“Whats it say?” Spike asked as he picked up the day’s paper, looking for the comics.

“It says Mark’s fine but I don’t think he realizes just how much danger he’s in,” Twilight said, rereading the letter, just to be sure that Mark was the one who wrote it. “Or worse he’s been brain-washed like Shining was at the wedding!”

“Wait, Deviance knows where Mark is?”

Twilight facehoofed, “Mark is Deviance!”

Spike gaped, his mouth opening and closing like a fish. “Really?”

“Yes! If Mimzy and Bastion are right, then the changeling pretending to be his friend, Crystal, is manipulating him; or brainwashing him,” Twilight said, laying the letter flat on the floor and scanning it for any residual magic. If Mark had used his magic to write, it might be possible to use it to track him or at the very least use her magic to send a reply. She jumped in surprise when Spike tapped her shoulder.

“Umm...Twilight.” Spike began, getting his claw swatted away.

“Not now Spike! I may be on to a way to find Mark.”

Spike tapped again, this time a little more insistently. “But Twi.”

“Not now!”

Spike huffed a moment, as he started rolling the newspaper up. Taking a moment, he lined up the shot before giving her a light swat on the head, the newspaper unrolling and now laid out over the letter. “What are you doing Spike?” Twilight said, annoyed.

“Deviance is all over today’s paper. See?” The little dragon said pointing to the cover of the Daily Hoof Newspaper.


***************************************************************


“Does this bother that much dork?” Gilda asked Mark who jumped in surprise at suddenly being addressed.

‘Told you to stop staring.’
‘I wasn’t staring!’
‘Told you to stop gazing obsessively while drooling on yourself.’
‘Shut up.’

“N-No. No problem here.” Mark said, raising his forehooves in a surrender-like manner.

The griffin gave him a suspicious look as she took another bit from her jerky. “Then why are you staring at me while I eat?”

“Did you scout that other camp?” Mark asked quickly, trying to change the subject.

Gilda gave the unicorn an annoyed look, “I already told you, it’s just some griffin military unit that probably wandered too far on their patrol. Now tell me why you’re staring at me before I knock that dumb look off your face.”

Mark forced a jovial smile as he thought of an appropriate answer. “Just wondering how it tastes.”

Gilda took another bite, chewing as she considered the tactician. After taking gulping she produced a large smile. “Like pony.”

“WHAT!” Mark and Trixie shouted in unison causing Gilda to start laughing as the two ponies distanced themselves away from the griffin. Crystal and Sugar remained silent and seemed completely unfazed as they continued eating the apples, carrots, and some other fruits and vegetables that Mark had bought in town.

“Just screwing with you. It’s beef jerky and it tastes like beef. Why? Does being so close to a predator make you uncomfortable?” Gilda asked in an antagonizing manner.

“Only when I’m on the menu.” Mark said, visibly relaxing after hearing that it was a joke, though Trixie still looked a little on edge.

“Why do you want to know what it tastes like anyways?” Gilda asked with her mouth still full.

“Um...Well…” Mark looked uncomfortably at his pony companions then back at the griffin before motioning her with his hoof to lean in. When she did, Mark whispered nervously into her ear. “I was wondering if I could try some later.”

Gilda retreated back into her normal position, puzzled. “Really? I thought pony’s didn’t eat meat.”

Frantically, Mark jumped up and held Gilda’s beak closed, “SSSHHHH! Not so-”

“What’s this about eating meat?” Trixie asked, causing Mark to wince at his failure to keep it quiet.

Shoving Mark away, Gilda addressed the showmare. “Pony’s can’t eat meat right?”

Trixie gasped, horrified at the prospect, but before she could respond Sugar interjected. “Technically they can. Why?”

“She wants some of my jerky.” Gilda said, pointing at Mark who was currently giving the griffin a sour look.

“Subtle Gilda. Real subtle,” Mark said flatly.

Crystal’s eyes widened in what seemed to be pleasant surprise. “I didn’t know you ate meat.”

“It’s a...recent thing.” Mark admitted through a sigh.

‘Oh come on. Be proud of who you are!’
‘Really? I thought you’d be rubbing it in since I was freaking out about it in Elibe. ’
‘Why would I do that you meat loving freak of ponykind?’
‘I hate you so much.’

“In that case, give me and Sugar some too.” Crystal said calmly, getting more shocked looks from Mark, Trixie, and Gilda.

“Really?” Mark asked in disbelief.

“Do I look like I’m joking?” Crystal said in a serious tone with a glare in Mark’s direction daring him to answer back and see what happens.

Despite her harsh tone, Mark was a relieved that Crystal was talking to him again. For some reason she had become increasingly anxious and angry since hearing about the letter. His thought on the matter was interrupted as a chunk of jerky smacked him in the face.

“First time I’m hanging out with ponies in a while and they’re taking all my food.”  Gilda mumbled, tearing off another piece with her talons and tossing it to Crystal.

Sugar who had received her jerky before the two, chewed slowly, savoring the taste. “Not bad. That’s quality beef,” she noted appreciatively.

Gilda’s beak creased in a small smile at the comment, tearing off another piece and tossing it to Trixie. However, the unicorn caught it in her magic and tossed it back with a look of disgust. “No. Trixie will not partake in such a vulgar dish,” Trixie said as Gilda casually caught the returned meat and started eating it.

Mark discreetly spat some of the jerky out. Though he admittedly liked the taste, which countered the bit of shame he had for liking it in the first place, he was surprised at how much more difficult it was to chew meat since he became a pony again. “I can think of worse things. Besides I-” A loud groan as Mark’s gut told him something wasn’t agreeing and was threatening to make itself known in the worst of ways. “Excuse me I got some business to take care of!” He said in a hurry before running out of the campsite.


***********************************************************


‘Do you think it was the meat?’
‘Don’t talk to me right after emptying your bowels. It’s weird and it’s gross.’
‘Guess what? I don't care. Now answer the question.’
‘No, it was most likely those moldy looking carrots I warned you about eating.’
‘No one else would eat them and it would have been a waste of money!’
‘Worry more about your health! I don’t want to die because you got food poisoning.’

There were several snaps from twigs causing Mark to instantly freeze and look in that direction. He tensed in preparation to run as he scanned his surroundings for the source of the noise. A bush in his peripherals started rustling, garnering his immediate attention.

Mark held his breath as the rustling got more intense and violent. Whatever manner of deadly creature it was, it was getting ready to pounce. He cringed as it finally showed itself, hopping out of the bushes. It’s long white ears high in the air, it’s nose wiggling toward him in curiosity, and it’s fluffy white tail occasionally twitching.

“A fucking bunny...” Mark said, in a low voice, his eyes narrowing into a glare at the cute little bundle of fur.

‘Awww, don’t be like that it’s so cute!’
‘That’s just what it want’s you to think.’
‘Oh you’re just bitter that Fluttershy’s pet kept outwitting you.’
‘That’s because you kept distracting me with how ‘adorable’ he was!’

Mark snapped out of his thoughts when he felt the something cold touch his leg. Looking down, the bunny had hopped up to him and was sniffing him closely. Mark let out a small growl to scare it away but the bunny just tilted it’s head, wondering what the quadruped was doing.

‘Awwww! He likes you.’
‘Ugh, I would give almost anything for him to go away. Do you think Gilda would eat it?’

As if reading his mind the rabbit froze stiff before dashing away at an amazing speed.

“Yah, you better run.” Mark said with a triumphant grin, which turned into surprised shout as something knocked him into a nearby tree and then lifted him into the air.

“Got you now Ivan the Shredder!” A voice yelled, locking a hoof around his neck as whoever it was, flew a little above the treeline.

Wiggling around, Mark was able to find the right spot and bit as hard as he could into his attacker’s foreleg causing her to drop him with a yelp. To his luck, the tree branches below broke most of his fall, though by the time he reached the ground, the only thing he wanted to do was lie there and try to ignore the excruciating pain.

Slowly lifting himself up, he cursed as he heard the hooffalls of somepony landing nearby. Looking towards the noise, he was greeted with the sight of a light grey bat pony. She was a mare with a long mane and tail of dark purple and silvery white as well as bright golden eyes that seemed to glow in the darkness and her cutie mark was what looked like a blood red flower. 

Her hoof extended out, dropping a satchel with a lance tied to it, onto the ground.

"I'm sure we can talk about this," Mark said nervously.

Without warning the bat pony tackled him again, this time locking his foreleg into a position where it was easy to dislocate or break. “Shut up! I’m placing you under arrest, you have the right to remain silent and if you don’t, I’ll start punching till you do.”

“I don’t-!” Mark didn’t finish as the mare kicked him.

“You said you would pun-” He was once again interrupted as the mare quickly released him, punched, and regained her hold.

‘You really need to learn when to shut up.’

“Now where’d the rest of your friends go?” The assailant asked angrily, her pupils narrowing into slits. She froze as the sharp, cold pressure of steel touched right under her chin.

“I’d say they’re pretty close.” Crystal mused, guiding the point of her rapier so that that the mare was forced to raise her head and look at her. Crystal then looked toward the still subdued unicorn. “Mark, what did you do this time?” Mark gave her a flat expression at the accusation.

The bat pony released her grip, angry that she had been caught by surprise. Mark for his part, remained laying there. “Don’t you read the news?” Said the mare, her eyes never leaving Crystal as she carefully gestured towards her satchel with her head.

Sugar walked out from her hiding spot, spitting out the bow since Crystal had the situation under control now, and walking to the bat pony’s satchel. Finding the rolled up newspaper inside, she laid it out to read and raised an eyebrow at the front page headline. “Mark you have some explaining to do...” She said, tossing the paper in front of Crystal and shaking her head as she walked back to camp.

Crystal took a careful look at it before rolling her eyes and sheathing her blade. Weapon out of her face, the bat mare sighed in relief, but kept the three in her sights. 

Picking up the paper in her mouth, Crystal showed it to the Mark who began reading before gasping in shock. “I can’t believe it! Canterlot’s House of Enchanted Comic’s stock lowered again! That’s one of my favorite stores!”

Crystal gave Mark a light smack on the head before turning the paper around.  On the front page was a picture of Mark, or ‘Deviance’ as written on the newspaper, winking at whomever took the photo. The headline in question read: Bandits Attack Hoofington! 

Crystal raised her eyebrow in a questioning manner at the unicorn who had a sheepish grin on his face. “I may or may not have gotten more than that letter done before bed.”

“Like attacking a town!” The strange bat mare said accusingly. She received condescending looks in return.

Crystal begrudgingly helped Mark back to his hooves before returning her attention to the bat pony, “Hey you, we’re actually the ones who saved that poor excuse for a town, not attacked it.”

“Liar. Her picture’s right here on Equestria’s most wanted, see.” The bat pony said, flipping the page of the newspaper for the bounty list and showing Crystal.

Crystal’s eye twitched ever so slightly. “There’s a hole in your paper.”

The mare stared blankly at Crystal before double checking the paper, and there was indeed a hole in it where a criminal’s picture would be, however, filling that hole was the frontpage picture of a familiar yellow unicorn. The bat pony paused, her eyes widening to dinner plates as she put the pieces together “Oh shit!” She exclaimed, rushing over to Mark, and invading his personal space. “Sorrysorrysorrysorrysorry! I was tracking these bandits close by and once I read the paper I thought you were their leader or something.”

Mark coughed, clearing his throat as he rubbed his foreleg, “Didn’t- Don’t mention it. It’s apparently the newspaper’s fault for not making a clear enough headline,” he said, not wanting to anger the pony who had nearly dislocated his foreleg.

‘Though if she had read the fine print and noticed the hole...’
‘Oh, don’t be such a bitter baby. Nothing’s broken.’
‘This time.’
'And you made headlines!’
‘Damn right I did.’

Grabbing the hoof she had held hostage just a moment ago, the bat-pony began shaking it vigorously. “I’m Moonlit Aurora, though my friends call me Aurora. Sorry I didn’t realize my mistake sooner, I tend to have a one track mind,” she said with an apologetic grin.

“It’s fine,” Mark said, his voice an octave higher than usual as he pulled his abused foreleg out from her grip and tenderly massaged it. “Nice meeting you. Good luck next time. Bye.”

“No need to be rude Mark.” Crystal said, amused by the unicorn’s predicament.

‘Yah Mark. Sheesh.’

“So you were tracking bandits? By yourself?” Mark asked through an annoyed groan. From what he saw and felt first hand, this mare could handle herself in a fight, though Mark had to wonder about her IQ.

Apparently Aurora shared some feelings of frustration as well as she started to buck a nearby tree. “Yup. Heck, I might’ve even become famous this time with these bandits getting braver and going deeper past Equestria’s borders. And I was so close this time to getting the Red Wings too. Ugh! Stupid griffin deserters.” She said, through a couple of more bucks.

Mark froze and turned his head slowly towards the batpony. Something about that statement didn’t sit well with him. “Who are the Red Wings?”

“The Red Wings. The griffin the deserters-turned-bandits that attacked Hoofington. If I had been just a bit faster I could’ve taken them out myself and then it’d be ME on the front page.” Aurora said with a pout.

Mark let out an exasperated breath, “No, the bandits that attacked Hoofington were diamond dogs calling themselves the Bloody Barrows.”

“Oh, I heard about them. They’re supposed to be super dangerous! Which means a higher bounty.” She said, looking at the newspaper again and actually reading the small text this time this time to confirm. When she put the paper back down, there was an excited gleam in her eyes. “Hey, your right! That means they’re still out there. Ooooh, and I bet they’re still close too!”

“I was afraid you’d say that.” Mark said, his hoof on his forehead.

It didn’t take long for Crystal to piece it together too, “Mark that camp that’s not so far from ours…”

“Yes Crystal. Yes it is.”

“What are you two talking about?” Aurora asked as she retrieved her satchel and lance.

“Those bandits you mentioned are-” The familiar clang of metal and screaming of someone on fire, erupted from the direction of camp. Mark and Crystal looked to each other and nodded before running towards the noise. 

“What’s going on?” Aurora asked, having gone along with the spur of the moment by running alongside Mark.

Mark breathed hard as he continued running. “Those bandits you mentioned are-WHOA!” He exclaimed narrowly ducking as an arrow whizzed by. "They're-" Crystal tackled Mark to the ground right as a stray fireball from Trixie broke through the foliage and almost hit him.

Standing back up, a griffin in red plated armor now blocked their path back to camp with his sword and shield at the ready. “BOYS I FOUND SOME MORE! LETS GET’EM!”

“-Going to interrupt me when I’m talking.” Mark mumbled to himself through grit teeth. “Crystal, would you be a dear?”

Said pegasus had already drawn her rapier and sported an equally annoyed expression. “With pleasure.”
> Chrysalis' Story  Chapter 18: Lost in the Dark
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Aurora aren’t you hungry?” Mark asked as he chewed a daisy. “I haven’t seen you eat anything since you’ve joined us.”

“One of those bandits tried hitting me with his sword and hit my satchel, see?” She said, showing him her bag, almost completely covered in dried blood.

‘Da~mn, look at all that blood!! The griffin paid for it, that’s for sure.’
‘I elect that you don’t ever take that girl’s food. Ever.’

“Now my food’s all ruined. I was gonna wait until we got close to Manehatten so I could go pick some more up,” Aurora continued as Mark was thinking.

“Well feel free to help yourself on the way,” Mark said in a friendly tone, gesturing to his bag. “I’ve got plenty and I don’t want you starving.”

The bat mare did a double take, looking at Mark in disbelief. “You...You’re offering to feed me?”

“Yes, I don’t mind giving some-”The next thing he knew, he was wrapped in a hug and spinning through the air at a speed that would have impressed even Rainbow Dash. 

“Thankyouthankyouthankyou!” Aurora exclaimed, before noticing how green Mark was turning and setting him back on the ground.

“No-urp-No problem.” Mark managed to mutter before stumbling, and almost falling on his face. Closing his eyes and taking deep breaths he waited until his dizzyness, and the urge to puke subsided. When he reopened his eyes, he jumped as Aurora had brought her face inches from his own.

“Sorry about that. No one’s ever offered to feed me before.”

‘Probably because you thought they were criminals too.’
‘Oh get over it already.’

“Well I’m not just anyone,” Mark said boastfully as he backed up and took a heroic pose. “I am-”

“The Great and Powerful Trixie’s assistant!” Trixie announced, appearing in front of Mark through a puff of smoke and miniature fireworks.

Stepping around the show-mare he took another pose. “No, I’m-”

“A dork!” Gilda shouted from her spot by the campfire.

Mark’s swagger quickly deflated as he glared at the sniggering Trixie and Gilda. Rolling his eyes, he exhaled a large breath. “I’m the Royal Tactician-in-training, and infamous prankster of Canterlot Castle, Marked Defiance,” he said in a deadpan tone.

“As in the Marked Defiance?” Aurora gaped. Mark couldn’t help but smile at finally being recognized, however his expression fell again at her next statement. “I always heard you were a guy.”

“GWAHAHA! Oh that’s rich,” Gilda said before roaring in laughter.

‘That’s right, only Crystal knows huh?’
‘She may have told Sugar but otherwise I don’t think anyone else here knows.’
‘Shit. This is how Lucius must feel everyday.’
‘One, Lucius is mistaken as a girl, he isn’t one. Two, he would never try to look at his priv-’
‘THAT WAS YOUR IDEA!’
Mark thought, gritting his teeth momentarily.

He stopped as he realized everyone was expecting an answer from him. “There was an incident involving poison joke…”

“Ah, Trixie remembers that awful plant. It took Trixie a full week to finally get her mane back to normal.” Trixie said in her usual third person manner as fondly ran her hoof down her mane.

Mark patiently waited for her to finish before he spoke again, “Well to sum it up, I wasn’t aware of the damn thing and am now experiencing the...effects.”

Gilda, Trixie, and Aurora’s eyebrow’s raised in shock. “Wait, so you are a guy?” Gilda asked, her beak gaping.

Mark nodded solemnly. “In this case, was.”

There was an undetermined silence at Mark’s declaration. A silence that was then replaced as Gilda fell off her seat, laughing, and Aurora and Trixie started giggling incessantly. Soon Mark found himself laughing at his situation as well.

The only ones who weren’t laughing were Crystal and Sugar because it was possible for them to change their appearance into a creature of another gender. They did smile however, in amusement at the situation and to blend in.

“You should have seen how my friends reacted. Oh Celestia, one of them wanted me to try on her dresses.” Mark managed to say, getting a harder and louder laughs in return.

“Oh god-HAHA- I can’t breath! BWAHAHAHAHA!” Gilda said clutching her chest, her laughs turning into eagle-like screeches.

“You sound like a hawk giving birth!” Aurora quipped between breaths, causing everyone to laugh a little harder and forcing her to dodge a rock Gilda had thrown at her.

At this point, even Crystal and Sugar had joined in. This time earnestly laughing with everyone.

When the laughter subsided, a loud groan came from Aurora’s stomach and caused several more slightly painful chuckles.

“Right, almost forgot. I was gonna get you something to eat,” Mark said, his voice scratchy from laughing so hard. Levitating his bag over, he opened it and began perusing for some fruit. Aurora went to Mark eagerly, taking to the air for a moment before landing next to him. She licked her chops in anticipation.

“Okay, do you like apples or-GAH!”

Interrupted, Mark’s magic crumpled as a small sharp pain emanated from where his neck met his shoulder. Turning his head towards the source, he was met with Aurora’s bright yellow eyes.

‘Oh, she’s a Vampire bat pony. Unlike regular bat ponies which are essentially pegasi with bat wings, night vision, and a love of all fruit, vampire bat ponies can only get their proper nutrients from blood or a proper substitute.’
‘LIKE I DON’T ALREADY KNOW THAT!’
‘Did you know that another name for a bat pony is a Kestral?’

“Wow, I didn’t actually think you’d let her. Shit,” Gilda said before tossing a small bag of bits to Sugar.

“You knew? You made a bet?” Mark asked still going through shock at being fed on.

Gilda pointed a talon at Trixie. “Yah, Show-dork over there was paranoid and asked what Aurora ate yesterday.”

The unicorn in question took an indignant stance. “At least Trixie doesn’t refer to everypony as a ‘dork’.”

“Least I don’t always talk in that annoying way!”

“Trixie has no idea what you’re talking about.”

“Right there! You did it again!”

“I think I’m being ignored now,” Mark deadpanned as the two continued squabbling. He shivered as a new wet feeling came from his shoulder.

“I’m not ignoring you,” Aurora said euphorically as she started licking the small wound she made and savoring the small drops of blood that came out.

Mark blushed and accidentally caused the bleeding to increase due to the blood ruch.

‘This looks like one of the scenes from that *cough* “magazine” you *ahem* “acquired” .’
‘Y-Yah, I know.’
‘Except there’s no sudden appearance of a jealous but horny wife.’
Mark’s blush increased in remembrance of that particular “magazine” as Aurora put her lips back on the wound, resuming her ‘meal’.

A single cough caught his immediate attention as he turned his head.

“I’m not ignoring you either,” Crystal said angrily glaring daggers at Mark.

The yellow unicorn began visibly sweating at his friend’s look. “Umm...Crystal, why are you angry?”

“I’m not angry,” Crystal seethed.

“Mmmm...” Aurora moaned as she continued to drink Mark’s blood, oblivious to the glare Crystal had shifted towards her.

“Not. Angry. At. All,” Crystal forced out, before storming away from the campsite.

‘The heck just happened? The hell just happened?’
Mark thought in unison with Brain.


*****************************

Chrysalis finished draining a pair of squirrels of love, leaving them in an emotionless, comatose-like state. They’d get better unless some predator came along and ate them, though with Chrysalis’ current frustration, the predator would likely meet the squirrels’ fate as well.

Storming away from camp had done nothing to ease her anger. The changeling queen hated this feeling. And more so the fact that she was feeling it in the first place, since it could risk her getting exposed because she couldn’t determine it’s source. The only clue she had to go on was that it was triggered after seeing that accursed bat pony bite into Mark.

Remembering the scene, her pupils narrowed to angry slits and she punched a nearby tree. To her surprise, some of her chitin around the holed hoof cracked and broke off, revealing a sleek and shiny replacement underneath.

Chrysalis smiled at her discovery.

Normally a changeling would only ever molt once as a nymph, becoming an full fledged adult. However, a royal changeling’s size would change to appropriately handle the amount of love they dealt with. Had her Canterlot invasion gone according to plan, with the amount of love that Shining Armor had given her, she’d have grown to Celestia’s size in a couple of days.

However, the opposite was true as well since her body had naturally reverted to a regular mare’s size in the aftermath of her battle with Morphos.

But over her “adventure” with Mark, she was nearly Cadence’s size again. She was almost at her full power!

Chrysalis’ smile grew wider and threatened to evolve into a loud cackle of triumph. But just then she heard a familiar voice calling for her. “Crrryyyyssstaaalll...Where’d you go?”

Quickly she established her Crystal disguise once again a moment before Mark came into the small clearing. “There you are. Are you ok? I saw some squirrels that looked like they were literally scared to death by something.”

Seeing him again, her gaze fell to his recently bandaged shoulder, where less than an hour ago, Aurora was filling her hunger. “I’m fine Mark,” Crystal said as calmly as she could.

Mark looked to her with a frown. “You don’t look all that fine. You look pouty.”

Crystal gave the tactician a glare. “I don’t get pouty!”

“Could’ve fooled me,” Mark said, returning the glare with a wry grin and taking a seat beside her. “But seriously, what gives?”

Crystal wasn’t in the mood, but she remained stoic and let out a large sigh. “It doesn’t matter.”

“It matters to me.”

“It doesn’t concern you.”

“You say that, and yet I’m still concerned,” Mark retorted, placing a hoof on her shoulder. “Crystal come on, lets talk about it. It might make you feel-”

“I said it doesn’t matter!” Crystal shouted, shoving his hoof away. 

She flared her wings out before jumping and flapping towards anywhere but here. Feeling a pull, she looked behind her to see the end of her tail wrapped in a yellow aura and Mark, struggling to not be dragged along.

“What the heck’s your problem? I’m just worried for you.” Mark strained to ask as he held on.

Crystal began flapping harder. “I can take care of myself!”

“But I’m-”

Seeing he wouldn’t let go, Crystal landed and walked up to Mark’s face. “Just leave me alone.”

Defiantly, Mark met her gaze. He wasn’t planning on giving an inch right now. “No! There’re things we need to talk about.”

Crystal pointed a hoof in the campsite’s direction. “Then go talk about them with your new friends! You seemed to get along great with that bat pony.”

“Aurora? Is she what this is about?” Mark asked, sounding a little hurt. He took Crystal’s narrowing glare as confirmation. “What do you have against her?”

Crystal scowled and then frowned. The more she thought about it, the more she found that she honestly didn’t hate the bat pony. In fact, she knew that Aurora was a vampire bat pony the moment she saw her fangs and actually felt a small sense of camaraderie with her since both of their feeding habits had a parasitic nature.

It didn’t take long for Crystal to realize her problem. She was jealous. Aurora had not only fed on Mark, who had until recently been her source of food, but had done so openly and was accepted for it. Something that she couldn’t afford to do.

Crystal lowered her head, her anger dissipating into melancholy, as she thought carefully about what to say next. “Have you considered the idea that she’s hiding something? That if she were found out, she’d be hated indefinitely? She’s already attacked you once, what would you do if she did it again or decided to suck you dry?”

Mark scratched his head as he pondered her statement. Normally he would have made an immature joke at the ‘suck you dry’ comment but judging from Crystal’s expression, even he knew that it was a bad idea. He also had a gut feeling that Crystal wasn’t actually referring to Aurora. “Not to that extent, no. But I think it’s a little extreme if you think she’d kill me…on purpose. Besides, vampire bat ponies aren’t too uncommon, so why would I hate her?”

Crystal shook her head. “Nevermind.”

Mark’s frown deepened. “Crystal I’m worried about you. You’ve been pushing everyone away with the exception of Sugar and you’re still hiding things from me.”

Crystal visibly hesitated. She hadn’t realized that Mark had been paying attention that closely to her behavior. “I have to be cautious. I can’t afford risky variables when failure is not an option against my br- against Morphos.”

Mark slowly nodded in thought. “Unless I feel like pranking you, do you really think you need to be cautious around me?”

“Yes. Whenever you’re hiding how smart you actually are, you get reckless.” Crystal replied sternly.

“Have you considered the fact I’m not that smart?” Mark said with a small laugh at his expense. It was clear that he was trying to brighten her mood.

“Of course I have.” Crystal said jokingly, smiling a little. But as quickly as it came, her smile faded and demeanor turned distant. “The fact of the matter is I can’t risk any...obstacles should my secrets be revealed Mark.” And she couldn’t afford anything stopping her from returning and retaking her hive. 

It served as the reminder that should her identity be revealed, Mark and the group would turn from her allies and “friends” to a lynch mob bent on either killing or capturing her.

Crystal felt a wave of nostalgia and looked towards the direction where the badlands laid. Where her hive was located. And where she knew her brother was plotting something ambitious. It wasn’t the most pleasant place. However, it was home and where she was needed.

Turning to the tactician, she noted Mark staring at her, as he was lost in thought.

Seeing that she was now staring back, Mark snapped out of it. His lips creased into a wistful smile before he opened his cloak and started scavenging his pockets for something. 

“Somepony once told me that there are risks worth taking,” he said before pulling out a small bottle filled with a golden, bubbly liquid. Crystal then found the bottle hovering, insistently close to her face. “Like this cider I packed before we left Ponyville. Applejack had a barrel of the stuff and I helped myself to some.”

Pushing the bottle away a little, she gave Mark a confused look. “She wasn’t mad?”

“Nah, it’s only a little,” Mark said, waving his hoof dismissively before saying under his breath, “And it’s not like she’ll find out anytime soon.”

“I don’t think anyone would have to tell you to take risks.” Crystal said as she accepted the small bottle, uncorking it with her teeth and taking a few sips of the sweet fluid. Her lips curled upwards into a small smile. Though obviously not infused into it, she could taste the love put into making the beverage.

“Well to be honest, she was trying to hook me up with one of the castle maids and being as stubborn as you about it.”

“I’m not stubborn. Just very determined.”

“She said that too. Now that I think about it, you’d like her.”

“That’s for me to decide.”

“If you want it, both of you will go to lengths to get it. Plus you both love mangos.”

“So far so good.”

“Too bad Princess Cadence is in the Crystal Empire. She’d have loved to help us against changelings.”

Crystal spluttered before spitting out the apple cider; leaving a dumbfounded, cider-covered Mark.

“Of course she would,” Crystal remarked flatly, avoiding eye-contact with Mark and doing her best to ignore what just happened. “I’d give her a couple years before she messes up.”

Mark’s only immediate response was to give an annoyed and questioning stare, while he wiped the cider off his face. Lizzy assisted by licking his face. “Aaaannnyways, the point I’m trying to make is that you should open up a bit more. Who knows? You might just be pleasantly surprised,” he said, getting back to the previous conversation and using his cloak as an improvised towel.

Crystal snorted skeptically as she took a swig from the now almost empty bottle of cider. “If I open up it won’t be a ‘pleasant’ surprise.”

Mark finished wiping himself off before giving her a pat on the back. “Crissy, don’t sell yourself short. Sure you’ve got some obvious glaring flaws, such as suddenly spitting out drinks for no reason, but I think that a lot of ponies would like you if you gave them the time of day.”

“I doubt it.”

“Just think on it at least.” Mark sighed, deflating at her dismissal. He turned and began walking back the way he came with his head down. “I guess I’ll just head back to camp then.”

“Then I’ll go with you.” Crystal said as she trotted to Mark and then matched his pace.

“You’re not mad anymore?”

“Oh, I’m mad. Just not for the reasons you think.”


****************************

“Couldn’t we have stayed in Manehatten just a little longer?” Rarity complained, taking careful measure not to step in any particularly dirty parts of the path with her self-made, and utterly fashionable, travel boots.

“Rarity we’re on a rescue mission!” Twilight said, multi-tasking between reading a detailed map and watching where she was going. 

After learning about Mark’s last location being in Hoofington, Twilight had organized her friends and Mimzy for their mission to find and save Mark. Given that Hoofington had no train station, they had to stop at the closest city, Manehatten, and then travel on hoof from there. Luckily, Twilight had planned out the fastest and safest route.

“I’m sure Mark would understand.,” Rarity countered.

“What ah don’t understand is why yah always bring so many darn clothes whenever we go out on trips like this.,” Applejack said, glancing behind her.

“Why Applejack! I think it’s important that we’re prepared for everything. Including fashion emergencies. Besides Mimzy doesn’t mind, do you Mimzy?” Rarity asked, turning her head so that she could see the changeling.

“I’m good.,” Mimzy said with enthusiasm as he continued pulling the wagon full of a variety of trunks and bags of clothes. Not nearly as many as when Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow, and the Cutie Mark Crusaders had gone camping, but still enough to make even Big Mac cringe a little.

Rarity wore a triumphant grin. “See?”

Applejack slowed her pace until she was walking alongside the smaller changeling. “Mimzy ya don’t have to do lug that thing around if’n ya don’t want to.”

“It’s okay. It’s like back at the hive when I helped my dad haul rocks.,” Mimzy said with a slight skip in his step at the memory.

An explosion of baggage erupted from the wagon as Pinkie jumped out and onto the changeling’s back. To everypony’s surprise, Mimzy was unfazed as he continued walking. “Were you a rock farmer? That’s so amazing! My family are rock farmers too!” Pinkie said excitedly as she bounced a little on Mimzy’s back.

“Pinkie!” Rarity shouted, aghast at her scattered luggage and clothing, frantically scooping as much as she could and throwing them back into the wagon.

“No, I’m a drone. Or I might be a soldier now, errrr...” Mimzy began, pausing and getting more confused as he considered the technicalities of his current position.

“A drone? Is that your job or something?” Rainbow asked.

Mimzy nodded vigorously for a moment, slowing down as he once again realized that he wasn’t sure anymore. “Um...Drones take care of the hive, expanding it when necessary, making sure that everything's normal.”

“So then what the hay were yah doing attacking the town?” Applejack asked, remembering the changeling attack on Ponyville.

“That’s why it’s so confusing.,” Mimzy said, scratching the chitin on his forehead. “Ever since King Morphos took over, he’s been having us drones do soldier-ey things.”

“Why doesn’t anypon-er-anychangeling stick up to him?” Rainbow asked.

Mimzy halted, looking to the cyan pegasus with fear in his eyes. His fear not directed towards her, but at the thought of what Morphos would do to any unlucky changeling. Including him. “When the King asks you to do something you do it. No matter how bad it is...” He said shakily.

Rarity placed her final ‘misplaced’ bag back onto the wagon. “If your ruler’s so dreadful then why haven’t you all rebelled?”

The changeling gulped audibly before giving his reply. “Because he’ll kill you or worse!”

Everypony gasped with the exception of Fluttershy who now took residence in a nearby bush, shaking and with only her tail peeking out.

“Wh-What’s worse than getting killed?” Rarity asked hesitantly.

“He’ll turn you into a ‘Lost’...” Mimzy replied with a whisper.

“Huh? He’ll take away your map or something?” Rainbow asked with a tilt of her head.

Mimzy rapidly shook his head. “No, he’ll drain us of all our love until we’re past starvation and we lose our minds.”

This caused the girls to gasp again, and the bush Fluttershy was hiding in to shake even harder. 

“That’s horrible!” Rarity shouted, voicing everypony’s opinion on the matter.

Rainbow nodded in agreement, but stopped as a sudden realization struck her. “Wait a sec, how are you not starving?”

Mimzy scratched his forehoof nervously. Unable to voice an answer. “Umm...Well…”

“He’s been draining a small bit of love out of all of us.” Twilight announced causing her friends to take a step away from Mimzy.

“WHAT! I didn’t give him permission to do that! What if I get sick or something?” Rainbow shouted as she examined her body to make sure nothing was wrong.

“Apparently love draining only physically affects you if you get drained too much. That’s why he’s only taking a little from all of us.” Twilight said, referring to her the notes she took on changelings prior to leaving Ponyville.

Rainbow pointed at Mimzy. “But I don’t love him!”

“To a lesser effect they can also feed on affection and um…” Twilight hesitated, “...lust.”

Rainbow stiffened. “Whoawhoawhoawhoawho! I do NOT feel that way towards him.,” she shouted defensively.

“Suuurrrree ya don’t.” Applejack teased, getting a light jab in retaliation from the cyan pegasus.

“Though what if you did become a ‘Lost’? Wouldn’t you return to normal if you received enough love?” Twilight asked.

“My hunger would be satisfied for the moment, but my mind would already be gone,” Mimzy said sadly. “I heard a it’s possible for a royal changeling to do something though.”

“So this Morphos fella could ruin your mind and go fixing it if he wanted to? Ah don’t like him one bit.” Applejack stated in cold anger.

In one of her rare moments, Pinkie wasn’t her usual cheery self at hearing about the changeling king. Though unlike Applejack’s anger, Pinkie’s was more of a frustrated pout. “Morphos sounds like a big super-duper-meanie-pants! Just like that changeling from the wedding!”

“Q-Queen Chrysalis isn’t a meanie!” Mimzy shouted suddenly.

“You’re saying that Chrysalis is the same one who attacked Canterlot?” Twilight asked, a usually slow anger rising quickly as she recalled her grudge against the changeling queen who, until now, didn’t have a name.

Mimzy didn’t like the look in Twilight’s eyes as he gave his shaky reply,. “Y-Yes…”

Twilight went right up to the changeling. “Then how do you not classify her as a villain?”

Mimzy’s legs started to buckle in his panic. “Sh-She’s not-”

“She invaded the city, trapped Princess Cadance in caves underneath the castle, and almost forced my brother to marry her!” Twilight shouted.

“Sh-She’s-She-”

Twilight’s voice was that of pure fury. “She’s evil! And now she has my friend. Give me one reason she shouldn’t be thrown into a dungeon for the rest of her life!”

“SHE SAVED MY DAD!” Mimzy shouted back, his eyes welling with water. He opened his mouth obviously wanting to continue, but it proved too much and he broke down in tears.

The passion and anger Twilight held, dwindled and changed into confusion and guilt. Chrysalis was obviously bad, but Mimzy had probably living a happy and normal life until recently. He didn’t deserve her fury.

Fluttershy, Rarity, and Pinkie surrounded the changeling, doing what they could to comfort him. Fluttershy and Pinkie proved to be the most effective; Fluttershy’s motherly nature and Pinkie’s silliness getting the changeling to laugh and smile.

Suddenly an orange hoof pulled Twilight close. “Twi, I know it’s a sore spot fer ya and ah understand completely. But based off what the little guy’s telling us, it doesn’t sound like he was part of the invasion, so take it easy on him.”

“Sorry Applejack, I know-” Twilight was silenced as Applejack placed a hoof over her mouth..

“Sugarcube, I ain’t the one yah got to apologize to.” Applejack said, gesturing towards the recovered, but still sniffling, changeling. Twilight nodded and walked up slowly to Mimzy. The changeling seeing her approach immediately hid behind Fluttershy scared of what the unicorn might do next.

“Mimzy, I’m sorry I exploded at you like that.,” Twilight said in a soft voice. “I wasn’t being very reasonable.”

“I-It’s ok...M-Maybe she’s a little mean…” Mimzy compromised meekly, getting a smile from Twilight.

Taking a deep breath, Fluttershy gathered her courage to ask a question she had. “Um, if you don’t mind me asking…why did Chrysalis do that?”

Applejack nodded in assent. “Yah. Ah don’t mean ta be rude or anything, but Chrysalis doesn’t seem like the type to do something like saving somepony.”

“But it wasn’t just my dad. It was the whole hive!”


********************


“You only bought two,” Gilda grumbled again, being extra loud with the intent to annoy and to relay her irritation.

Mark’s horn glowed yellow as he held one of the torches he had bought in Hoofington. “Yah…I admit, that this was my bad. But I didn’t expect this cave to be so deep, and it’s still better than nothing. Right Crystal?” He asked turning towards the disguised changeling.

“Mhm,” Crystal murmured, not really paying attention. For the fifth time she reached out into the cave with the hivemind, and for the fifth time she felt the presence of fellow changelings, but received no response from them.

‘Razor, why won’t they respond?’ Crystal asked through her connection.

Sugar looked pensive as towards her queen. ‘Captain Edge would have left a few lookouts near the entrance to the cave. I saw none.’

Crystal felt her throat going dry. It was a highly unlikely but not impossible that changelings from another hive stumbled upon the outpost. The more likely, and less welcoming possibility however, was that she had just alerted Morphos’ soldiers with her probing and they were setting up an ambush rather than an outright attack. ‘Then who is it I’m feeling?’

‘I don’t know, but I wouldn’t assume they’re friendly...’ Sugar replied before letting out a large sigh.

Crystal looked to Sugar, curious and a little concerned about her sulky mood. ‘Something else on your mind?’

‘Um...did your majesty take the love jelly we were going to use as bait in Hoofington? I spent some of my love making it and since we didn’t use it I was going to snack on it...’

Crystal gave her subordinate a deadpan look. She couldn’t believe that it had taken her this long to realize why Razor always chose a sweets related name for her disguises. ‘No I didn’t.’ 

It annoyed Crystal when Sugar looked like she didn’t believe her. ‘I won’t judge but-’

Both disguised changelings jumped as a shout shattered their concentration. Looking towards the source, they saw that the others were ahead at a fork in their path with Trixie on the ground rubbing her cutie mark tenderly. “OW! Why’d you pinch me?”

“Because I felt like it,” Gilda stated with a snide grin. “And because you’re taking too long.”

“Trixie is just being cautious.” The unicorn replied, looking down both paths as if expecting a monster to come out of the darkness.

Gilda snickered. “You’re scared of the dark.”

“Hmph! Trixie is NOT afraid of the dark!” The unicorn responded, “She’s just afraid of what might be in it…"

“What was that?”

“Nothing,” Trixie responded in her usual manner.

Knowing that the annoying griffin and the arrogant unicorn would probably begin bickering again, Crystal stepped between them. “Which way are we going?” She stated looking down the paths.

“I dunno. Ask tranny over there,” Gilda said, pointing a thumb to the wall of the cave where Mark was sitting beside Aurora. From the looks of it, the two had been planning to watch the events unfold for their personal amusement.

“I’m not even going to dignify that with a response,” The gender-bent stallion replied.

Crystal glared at Gilda and Trixie, to ‘encourage’ them to cease their bickering. They grudgingly complied, and got some distance from each other allowing Crystal to now focus solely on Mark. 

The tactician had heard her question and spoke before she could ask it again. “I was thinking we’d split up. Gilda, Sugar and Trixie will go left while You, Aurora, and I go right.”

“Then why are you just sitting there?”

The yellow unicorn shrugged. “Well other than the show, which you ruined by the way, I was feeling a bit tired and Aurora here was offering me a sandwich as an apology.”

“We’re stopping...because you’re hungry?” Crystal asked with irritation.

“And because I’m being cautious,” Mark stated, pulling out the sandwich that Aurora made. The sandwich looked surprisingly well made and practical considering it’s clearly unreliable creator, the crust around it compressed so that it’s contents were sealed inside it.

“How is stuffing your face being cautious?” Crystal asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Because who knows what could be down either of those paths?” Mark responded, taking a bite out of the sandwich. His eyes widened and he quickly swallowed and took another bite. “OH THSELESTIA! Thisth isth the betht PBJ sandwich ever!”

In a normal situation, Crystal would have demanded that Mark act like an adult in this situation. Maybe even give him a couple of light smacks to the head to drive her point home. However, the moment Mark bit into the sandwich, she was assaulted by the scent of love. Not in it’s usual form, but the kind that was contained into a physical form.

“I’m just glad you and your friend had the ingredients in your bags.” Aurora beamed, although her reply was pretty much ignored as the other three were too occupied with the sandwich in their own way.

‘I think I know where your love jelly went.’ Crystal spoke briefly through the hivemind as she gazed at Mark’s sandwich: akin to how a wolf eyes a sheep. The fact she could smell the jelly on his breath made her change her gaze to his still chewing mouth.

‘Yeah...’ Sugar replied, her actions mimicking her Queen’s, except for the two small lines of drool coming out of her mouth.

Swiftly, Crystal shook off her daze and swatted the sandwich away from a now protesting Mark. “This isn’t the time for food! I need you to start acting like you know what you’re doing.” She said, ignoring Sugar who had taken the liberty to rush over, catch the sandwich in her mouth, and devour it.

Mark raised his hoof pleadingly to Sugar at the loss of the delicious morsel, then gave his friend a childish pout. “I do know what I’m doing!”

“And I’m telling you to act like it,” Crystal scolded.

Mark rolled his eyes. “Fine,” He said through an exasperated groan before turning his head to Aurora. “Thanks for the sandwich. Did you do that thing?”

“Yuppers. Easy with all the noise everyone made earlier.”

Crystal gave Mark a questioning look. “What thing?”

“Echo-Location. Not to the same extent as an actual bat, but still pretty good.” Mark answered Crystal before turning back to Aurora. “So, anything?”

Aurora nodded. “Uh huh. The two paths both lead to a bigger chamber. There was also some movement, but I’ve never heard anything like it.”

Crystal heard Mark mumble something to himself before turning to address the whole group. “Alright everypony-”

“-And griffon.” Gilda added, getting a smirk and nod from Mark.

“-And griffon. I already told you who you’re going with. I don’t really know what we might encounter so be prepared for anything.” Mark finished.

**************************
“This cave isn’t naturally formed. Or at least not entirely,” Aurora mused as she ran her hoof along the walls.

Crystal rolled her eyes at the batpony as Aurora flew around feeling the smooth contours of the tunnel. “What gave it away? The lack of stalagmites and stalactites, or the fact that this and that other tunnel are formed in a perfect semi-circle?”

Aurora flipped and scratched the ceiling with extremely tiny, but strong hooks located on her hind hooves. “Both. There’s not even a place I could grip onto to sleep.”

“Yaaaaah…Aurora we need to talk about that,” Mark interjected. Aurora landed next to him and started listening intently. “Okay, so I get you’re a vampire batpony and we came to that agreement about my blood earlier, but before all that, can you please stop sleeping right over wherever I sleep? It’s much harder to get some shut eye when you’re watching me.”

Aurora gave him a toothy smile. “I’m guarding you to make sure you stay safe. I’m an overachiever that way.”

Before Mark could respond, Crystal let out a puff of air and wedged her way between Mark and Aurora. “You don’t need to do that!”

Aurora tilted her head in confusion as she stared at Crystal. Then her golden eyes lit up in realization, before pulling Crystal off to the side. “Ohhh, don’t worry I’ll leave you some privacy at night with your mare…coltfriend from now on,” Aurora whispered with a wink.

Due to the shape of the tunnel however, Mark heard everything., and Aurora had unexpectedly pressed the ‘fluster button’ for the two.

“Whoa, we’re not like that!” Both said in unison causing them to look at each other.

Mark was the first to recover. “I mean I’m a girl right now-”

Crystal looked a little offended, but ignored it for the most part. “And not that gender matters to me but-”

“She’s my friend-”

“And he’s one of the few ponies I like but there’s things-”

“And commitments I have-”

“And duties-”

“It wouldn’t work out.”

“It couldn’t work out.”

Aurora shook her head after being bombarded by the two. “Umm, I’ll go check ahead and leave you two lovebirds alone,” she said quickly, in hopes she could get away and let her sensitive ears recover.

“But it isn’t like that!” Both shouted in unison as the batpony flew ahead into the tunnel.

For awhile Mark and Crystal just stood there, with only the crackling of the fire on Mark’s torch making a sound.

Mark cleared his throat and scratched his foreleg. “Sooo...duties…”

“Commitments…” Crystal replied, just as uncomfortable.

Mark smiled. “At least you’re taking my advice a little.”

Crystal rolled her eyes. “About opening up? Let’s not do that again.”

“It-It wasn’t so bad. Just...awkward. I get the feeling you don’t do it much. Especially with all your secrets.”

“Which I keep for good reasons.”

“Reasons that you constantly dance around whenever I ask.”

“It’s-”

“Complicated. I know,” Mark said with a sigh. “I’m sorry for being nosy...I just don’t want what happened to happen again.”

Crystal looked to the ground, unable to meet Mark’s eyes. As vague as that statement was, both of them knew what it was about. 

“A lot’s changed in five years. For the both of us,” Crystal said sadly. Suddenly she felt hooves cupping her cheeks and turning her head up until she was met with two ice-blue eyes.

Mark grinned mischieviously at Crystal’s surprise. “Which means that once this is all over, we have a lot to catch up on, so there’s no need to be down.”

It was then Mark’s eyes widened and he quickly realized just how close he had brought his face. He gasped and the torch he was holding dropped to the floor as Crystal placed a hoof on his cheek and began bringing their faces closer.

Their lips only an inch apart, Mark could feel his heart almost beating out of his chest. This was the moment of truth. He could finally express his just how much he felt about her. How much he cared.

Crystal fared similarly. Only her desire was further fueled by the scent of the love jelly on his breath.

Their lips trembled before parting open in anticipation.

A shout caused the two to shove each other away and they had their backs to the opposite walls of the tunnel. “Hey Mark, Crystal! I hear fighting up ahead!” Aurora shouted again before landing between the two. “Hey are you alright? I didn’t scare you two did I?”

Mark and Crystal locked eyes again, with a blush, before Mark broke away and looked to Aurora, all business. “Do you know who’s fighting?”

Aurora shook her head,. “No, I flew back here as soon as I heard it.”

Mark flipped up the hood of his cloak. “Then what are we waiting for!” He said, as he started running ahead. Aurora and Crystal quickly flew after him, with the latter landing and running alongside him.

As the sounds of battle got progressively louder, the three picked up the pace. Finally emerging out of the tunnel, they found themselves on a cliff-like overlook in a large chamber. Down below they confirmed their reason for hurrying. Gilda, Sugar, and Trixie were being attacked by changelings.

“Aurora, get down there and help! If you see an opening, either you or Gilda carry Sugar up here where she’ll have a better angle of attack while the other protects Trixie. Go now!” Mark ordered. Aurora complied with a brief salute of her lance before doing a dive off the overlook.

Mark turned to Crystal, ready to tell her his plan, but stopped when he saw her look of horror. “Crystal?”

Crystal walked to the edge of the overlook, looking around frantically. “No…” She whispered shakily, “You bastard! How could you do this?”

Mark began feeling anxious at her tone. “Crystal, what’s wrong?” Mark asked, looking around to try and see what she was seeing. However, the only sight was around twenty changelings, including the ones attacking Gilda’s group, and a black structure of some kind at the far end of the chamber.

‘What is she seeing?’
‘More like what isn’t she seeing.’
‘I don’t-’
It was then it hit him like a lightning bolt. “Oh Celestia! Your friends...I’m so sorry.”

Crystal looked to him, on the verge of tears. She sniffled a moment and looked back out before lowering her head.

Mark watched Crystal tremble as she held back her tears, his heart breaking to see her in such a state. Hearing a warcry from below, he gazed downwards, to see that Aurora and Gilda had pushed a little too far forward. Though he trusted in their abilities and intuition to fall back a little, his eyes began filling with hatred of the changelings that had not only took Crystal’s friends from her, but were now trying to do the same to them.

He pulled his eyes away from the battle and returned his attention to his friend. As much as he wanted to comfort her, this wasn’t the time. “Crystal, I know this is hard, but the others might need our help. Are you going to be okay?”

Crystal took a deep shuddering breath and was about to nod when something caught her attention.

“Ummm...Crystal, what are you doing?” Mark asked, though he received no answer as the black pegasus pushed off the ground, and began flying towards the structure he saw before. “Where are you going?”

“Crystal!” He called out again more desperately, but the black pegasus continued her flight, without even looking back.

‘Wow, this is not helping your abandonment issues.’
‘I have abandonment issues?’
‘With her you do. I thought that much was obvious. Especially after that almost-kiss you had.’
‘Sh-She was just going to give me a friendly kiss on the cheek. As a friend. That’s all.’
‘We both know that’s not true. Unless of course you were ignoring that look she was giving you, and the fact that you were totally going to kiss her.’
‘We can talk about this later! Right now we need to focus on the current situation.’
‘Fine. Since no one's here guarding you, the first and most important thing to do right now is not draw any attention to yourself or else-’

“HHHHHHSSSSSSSSSS!”

Mark gulped and he turned around slowly. Standing about ten yards away was a feral looking changeling looking at him with its blue, orb-like eyes, and its fangs bared.

‘-Or else that will happen.’

“Ah, fuck my life.”

********************

Crystal flapped faster, and kept reaching out through the hivemind as she got closer to her destination. Knowing that she had flown far enough into the darkness, she released her disguise and allowed her enhanced senses to guide her.

Chrysalis would never forgive him for this. She couldn’t even if she wanted to. Even during the hive wars centuries ago, there had been one consistent and unspoken rule. If your enemy is a changeling, you kill or you capture. Morphos hadn’t just broken that rule, he had spit on it. Whether he left them here to rot, or because he knew she would show up, she didn’t know. But it didn’t matter. Her troops, her small hope of reclaiming her hive and throne, were ‘lost’.

It was possible for a royal changeling such as her to save the ‘lost’. To restore them to their former selves, but only if the royal had enough love to do so and only if they hadn’t reached the three day limit.

Chrysalis had been feeding off Mark, regaining some of her former strength little by little, but even if they weren’t past the limit, it wouldn’t be enough to save them all. Not if she didn’t want to risk becoming ‘lost’ herself.

Landing on the opening to the changeling outpost she narrowed her eyes as she searched. Because she was closer now, she now knew for certain after feeling it on the overlook: one of her troops were within the limit, barely keeping their sanity. She couldn’t save them all, but she’d be damned if she couldn’t save this one.

The tell-tale hiss of a one of her former soldiers came from nearby and she quickly drew her rapier in time to stab the offender through his eye. 

She felt it again. Whoever was strong enough to last was getting closer.

Chrysalis instantly recognized him as he crawled out of one of the entrances to the outpost. He was a bit larger than an average changeling, due to both the muscles beneath his cracked and scarred carapace and the changeling’s older age. Usually Chrysalis felt safety and assurance from him, however, his current slime-drooling, love-hungry state was having the opposite effect.

“Of course you’d be the one.” She said with a sad smile at the newcomer and dodging his violent charge. Before he could recover from his failed attack, Chrysalis blasted him with a bolt of magic to stun him and then started channeling love to him. “Please...Please come back, Edge!”

Greedily, the changeling began draining the love, tasting the air as he did so. It went on for about a minute with his draining getting less and less frantic until it finally ceased. He swayed and groggily looked around at his surroundings until his eyes focused on Chrysalis.

“...Your...majesty?” Edge managed to mutter in surprise before his legs gave out on him. Chrysalis immediately rushed to his side and gave him support until he could stand again. “I’m sorry my queen. Morphos’ lieutenants, Mewta and Skel...their troops overwhelmed us.”

“And starved you,” Chrysalis stated, channeling more love to him despite how much it was weakening her.

She scowled at the sound of two hisses as two more ‘lost’ emerged from the outpost, drawn to the scent of Chrysalis’ transfer of love.

Gritting her teeth, Chrysalis prepared her rapier once again and the two changelings attacked at once. Unfortunately, having just transferred a portion of her strength to Edge, she was unable to dodge or block their blows to her foreleg and chest, leaving bleeding cracks in her chitin.

Ignoring the pain she counterattacked, with two quick strokes of her blade to each changeling, effectively killing them.

Barely able to stand now, Chrysalis slumped against the wall of the outpost until she was sitting. Her horn glowed and she lifted the small bag she had been keeping her restorative items.

The moment she pulled out the vulnerary, Edge grabbed it in the air and began spreading it on her wounds.

“I’m not a nymph anymore, I can do it myself!” Chrysalis complained with a blush of embarrassment.

Edge let out a derisive snort. “You say that, yet here we are with you hurt and me applying the first aid because of something you did. Just like when you were a child.”

“It was to save you!”

“At the risk of your own life.” Edge reminded her with a steel tone.

“You’re supposed to be grateful.” Chrysalis responded as Edge finished applying the vulnerary, he then reached into Chrysalis’ bag and pulled out the bandages she had kept.

Slowly, Edge began bandaging Chrysalis’ foreleg. Though the vulnerary had healed the wound itself, the older changeling knew from experience that cracked chitin can sometimes grow and repair wrong, not unlike teeth. “You should have left me to my mistake and sought sanctuary in another hive. If you die then everything we’ve done up to now was for nothing.”

Chrysalis looked away from Edge in shame and anger, mentally refusing to talk to him further on the matter. It wasn’t until she felt a gentle, and familiar pat on the head that she realized that Edge had finished his first aid and was now looking to her with a warm smile, his soldier’s mask gone for now. “Thank you Chrissy. I don’t approve of what you did, but I’m proud it. And I know your mother would be too.”

At the mention of her late mother, Chrysalis’ anger melted into a sad nostalgia. “Mother would be disappointed that I lost control of the hive in the first place.”

“Disappointed?” Edge said in surprise, before sighing and rubbing his forehead. “No, not with you.”

A couple explosions of fiery light in the distance brought Chrysalis and Edge back to their current situation. Especially when the response was a series of buzzing and hissing that came from the outpost.

“Are those your allies?” Edge asked hurriedly, placing himself protectively beside his queen.

“Yes and I think it’s about time we went to regroup with them!” Chrysalis said, backing up the way she came and returning to her Crystal Disguise. 

Edge got the message and did the same, transforming into his disguise, a purple pegasus with black mane and tail, and a cutie mark of an axe using a shield as the axehead.

The two then began their retreat as more ‘lost’ changelings emerged from the outpost.

******************

‘Counter clockwise! Counter clockwise!’
‘No, start weaving around like a snake!’
“FUCKFUCKFUCKFUCK-WAH!” Mark shouted as he ducked below the changeling’s lunge. For the past ten minutes, he had been busy running in a circle, since all his escape attempts back into the tunnel had been thwarted. 

The changeling landed across from him and snarled at the panting tactician.
‘I said like a snake, not an elephant.’
‘Shove off! I’m exhausted and don’t even know how much longer I can do this. Any useful suggestions?’
‘Start working out more.’
‘I meant the damn changeling!’
‘Well, he looks angry that he can’t catch you so maybe you can catch him off-guard with a spell?’
‘Did Twilight do any lessons about combat spells?’
‘I don’t know, you kept falling asleep during the “boring” lessons.’

Once again the changeling growled as it started running towards Mark, this time with it’s wings buzzing to take flight.“Oh, shi-” Mark said before diving and scrambling underneath as the changeling now took flight behind him. 

Seeing his opportunity, he began running towards the tunnel.

‘So I basically have nothing?’
‘You always have me.’
‘So I basically have nothing!’
‘Now that’s just hurtful. And now that your escape route’s clear shouldn’t you be more focused on making sure nothing goes-’

Too focused on the tunnel and his thoughts, Mark failed to see the rock jutting out of the ground until it had tripped him, sending him tumbling past the tunnel entrance and towards the edge of the cliff.

Rolling to his side, Mark quickly dug his front hooves into the ground and slowed down in time so he didn’t go over the edge. He grit his teeth as he tried to ignore the new set of scratches and bruises, but was inevitably slowed down by the pain as he struggled to regain his footing.

The blood began to drain from his face as he heard a familiar buzzing and then saw a holed hoof plant itself near his head. He gulped as he followed the hoof upwards to the changeling, it’s large blue eyes feral, as it looked down on him.

For the second time in his life, and not since his encounter with a hydra, Mark screamed like a little filly. Though, this time, he actually was a girl.

The changeling’s eyes widened and it suddenly held Mark’s jaw open, causing the unicorn to cease his screaming and whimper. To Mark’s increasing confusion, rather than rip open his jaw, or something equally as brutal, the changeling brought it’s face close and started sniffing around his mouth.

‘Why is it smelling my mouth?’
‘Don’t know, but we’re not dead so START THINKING OF SOMETHING!'
'I don't know if I'll live through all my escape options right now.'
'Speaking of which you should stop holding your breath before you pass out.’
Realizing he had subconsciously started holding his breath, Mark exhaled and started hyperventilating.

The changeling’s eyes narrowed and it snarled victoriously as it smelled the love jelly coming from it’s prey. Without reservation, it grabbed the sides of it’s victim’s head and then dove down, doing what it could to scoop all the jelly it could find...With it’s tongue.

Mark on his end, was frozen, unable to comprehend the situation.
‘It’s kissing you...’
‘It’s kissing me...’
‘...I think that’s it’s tongue...’
‘...Yes...Yes it is...’
‘Mark and changeling-’
‘sitting in a tree-’
‘K-I-S-S-I-N-G-’
‘first comes love-’
‘from stockholm syndrome-’
‘then comes marriage-’
'then comes the baby in the-'
‘NOPE-NOPE-NOPE-NOPE-NOPE-NOPE-NOPE-NOPE-NOPE-NOPE-NOPE-NOPE-NOPE-NOPE-NOPE-NOPE-NOPE-NOPE-NOPE-NOPE-NOPE-NOPE-NOPE-NOPE-NOPE!’

Frenzied by panic, Mark unleashed all the raw magic he could muster through his horn to blast the changeling away. To his further dismay however, the changeling had a strong grip and had taken him along as they rapidly descended the cliff. 

For the third time in his life, Mark screamed like a little filly.

**********************************

“I think that’s all them,” Gilda said, grunting as she stretched her sword arm. Looking behind her, changeling bodies were scattered all across the floor of the cave with Aurora, Sugar, and Trixie similarly enjoying the brief respite; addressing their wounds and relighting the torch.  

Aurora flopped on an empty space on the ground. “Actually there are a few more near that building over there and coming this way,” she said with no hint of urgency in her voice.

Gilda peered into the darkness. “There’s a building in here?”

The batpony looked towards the griffin with an eyebrow raised.“You don’t see it?” Gilda looked back towards Aurora, giving her an irritated leer until it clicked. “Oh right,” Aurora said sheepishly.

Gilda rolled her eyes before kicking aside the body of one of the changelings she had killed. It was strange. When she was ambushed in the forest, the changelings tried to throw her off guard. These ones didn’t. In fact they seemed to just charge all while hissing, chittering, and drooling slime. “Did these changelings seem weird to you guys?”

“Yes. They were more like beasts.,” Trixie said with a nod, too tired to speak in her usual ‘eloquent’ manner.

Suddenly a loud screaming emanated through the chamber and put the group on alert.

The screaming ceased leaving a unnerving silence. Then from above there was a large, bright, yellow flash.

“There!” Trixie shouted, as something dove towards them from above with a high pitched battle cry. The unicorn had already prepared a fireball, and shot it out of her horn, however, her aim was thrown off as the ‘fireworks’ book she had coveted under her cloak was finally used up and suddenly reduced to ashes. “My book!”

Gilda, Aurora, and Sugar kept their weapons ready to strike at the offender until they recognized the screaming and hesitated. “Mark?”

With a large crunch and splat, Mark was there, shaking with fear and groaning in pain. All while covered in blood and slime from the changeling he had used as a cushion.

“Aww! That’s gross.,” Gilda stated, looking at the tactician’s filthy state.

Mark’s voice cracked. “No...No kidding…”

“You okay there?” Sugar asked, rushing to his side with a vulnerary.

Mark gulped. “Yah, just...I think I saw my life flash by.”

“What happened?” Gilda asked, looking upwards to where he must have fallen off the outlook.

Mark recounted the clearest image he could remember. “Well there was this blinding flash and a mare’s voice apologizing but I couldn’t see her so I started crying. I think she was my mom-”

“I meant what the hell just happened that you fell from up there?” Gilda restated, pointing at where she was just looking.

Mark froze and his eyes widened in horror. “I need a gallon of mouthwash!” Mark said quietly to himself, before spitting and scrubbing his tongue with his hooves.

Gilda tilted her head in confusion. “What?”

“Got attacked, fell off the ledge, squashed the changeling.” Mark summarized as he tried to forget his new reason to be traumatized by changelings.

Sugar looked around with a certain desperation. “Where’s Crystal? I thought she was with you?”

Mark halted his scrubbing with a frown. “She flew off somewhere.”

“Found her,” Aurora said, suddenly picking up her lance. Her ears were twitching excessively, as she used her echolocation. “She’s coming our way, but she’s got somepony with her and they’re being chased.”

Mark cringed as he got up and felt the blood suddenly rush to his head. “So that’s why...” He sighed, “I think that’s one of the friends she mentioned. No time to lose.”

***************************


“HERE!” Sugar shouted, tossing her bow along with an arrow to the purple pegasus, who caught them on his wing before he adjusted it properly and notched the arrow with his free hoof.

“HHhSSSsssS….”

Edge looked to the last of his former subordinates who had let out that raspy hiss and was now covered in bleeding wounds from the group’s assault. All that was left to do now was finish this and grant him peace. 

“I’m sorry. I failed all of you as your captain. Your sacrifice will not be in vain.” Edge said, notching the arrow as the final changeling angrily hissed again and charged. The arrow whistling briefly before it struck its target.

“Gilda, Aurora, make sure that there’s no more left. I don’t want us getting kiss-I mean blindsided by any survivors,” Ordered a yellow mare in a green cloak. She looked briefly towards a despondent Crystal before turning, and trotting towards Edge.

There was something familiar about this mare, but the captain couldn’t put his hoof on it until he glanced at her cutie mark and recognized it. “You. I remember you.”

Mark halted, clearly not expecting to be addressed first, much less recognized. “Umm, have we met?”

“No. Though you’ve changed much more than I’d have expected.” Edge stated, wondering how somepony managed to change genders. He looked towards his queen and back at the Mark. “Thank you for taking care of...Crystal.”

Mark hesitated, still unsure about how Edge knew him. “Of course. Mr…”

“My apologies. My name is Edge.”

The yellow unicorn extended his hoof. “Mark.”

“I know,” Edge responded, making no effort to shake hooves.

Mark chuckled nervously and set his hoof down. “Umm...How do you know me exactly?”

“I was the one watching over Crystal when she stayed in Manehatten.”

Mark’s eyes lit up. “You did?”

Edge nodded.

The unicorn looked to Crystal then back to Edge. “So you’re Crystal’s guardian?”

The captain didn’t need to think on it. The late queen Thorax had tasked him with keeping Chrysalis safe, and he did so dutifully for all his years of service. By definition, he was the epitome of a guardian. “Yes.”

“I see,” Mark said quietly, the unicorn was biting his lip as he pondered something. “Uh... do you-”

“You should ask her that yourself,” Edge interrupted. Judging by the pony’s expression and mannerisms, it was clear that Mark had wanted to ask about his queen’s secrets from the someone who would know them. 

Mark frowned. “How did you-?”

“Practice.”

“Can you-”

“No. I can’t read minds.” Edge once again interrupted. Though judging from Mark’s currently dumbfounded expression, he had the feeling that the unicorn didn’t believe him. 

Mark waited a moment, as he continued trying to discern the captain and so he wouldn’t be interrupted again. “I feel like you’re a bit hostile towards me. Did I do something wrong?”

Edge let out a sigh. “Mark, you’re one of the few to manage getting close to her. Close enough that the both of you are going to end up hurt.”

Mark slumped. “Why?”

“It would be better for you not to know.”

“But she’s my friend. She can trust me!”

Edge considered the yellow unicorn for a moment but let out a sigh. “Maybe she can, but some things cannot be unseen, unheard, or unlearned. Though understandable, it was a risky move bringing you along in the first place, and she knows that she’s walking a fine line.”

“What could be so scary that she has to hide it from me? Is she gay? Did she start making drugs until she was a kingpin? Is...Is she dying?” Mark gulped as he said the last part. 

Edge raised an eyebrow. The first two were clearly just examples that came to the unicorn during the spur of the moment. However, the last one he had clearly thought about beforehand. “No.”

Mark released the breath he was holding.

“What is your next plan of action?” Edge asked suddenly.

Mark didn’t reply immediately as he looked up and down Edge’s body. It was no wonder since Edge knew that though his surface wounds were healed, he likely had some internal wounds that he’d have to heal naturally. “First we’re going to Manehatten to get you some professional medical treatment since I don’t think vulnerary can heal everything. Second, we pick up some more supplies and I send Gilda back on her way.”

“And then?”

Mark smirked. “We ask Celestia for a company of soldiers and then we take down Morphos. Easy-peasy-lemon-squeezy!” The unicorn announced with a sing-song voice before hearing Gilda calling for him. He then trotted over to the griffon to see what was up.

Edge frowned as the tactician left. “I’m afraid it’s never that easy.”




Author's 2nd Note:

As per my M.O. I've made the list of character classes and somesuch:
Edge = Lvl.4 Warrior (Changeling Hooves as an enemy then an iron bow temporarily)

Lost Changelings (I'm using the Sacred Stones monster classes here:
(11x) Lvl.9 Revenants (Changeling Hooves)
(3x) Lvl.10 BoneWalker (Steel Swords)
(2x) Lvl.10 BoneWalker (Steel Bows
(2x) Lvl.8 Entombed (Transforming Changeling Hooves)

Lvl.4 Gargoyle (This is the one that attacked Mark personally)



> Chrysalis' Story  Chapter 19: The Calm pt.1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Hey Gambit! Hey Gambit!” Shouted Marked, climbing onto the table and looking to the orange stallion. “Can we borrow some bits?”

Hearing a small flapping noise, Gambit turned his head to see a black pegasus filly with a teal mane bobbing up and down through the air since she was still getting used to flying. With a loud thump, Crystal landed roughly next to Mark.

Gambit smiled warmly as he moved the files he was reading aside. “You say borrow, yet I get the feeling I won’t see these bits again.”

Marked grinned widely. “Is that a yes?”

The orange stallion rolled his eyes, taking the fedora off his head to reveal a small bag of bits. Tilting his head, he let the bag roll down his muzzle and drop onto the table. “What do you need them for?”

“We’re going to get some ice cream! It’s gonna be AWESOME!” Marked said, hopping with glee.

Gambit let out a snort. “I suppose it can’t hurt,” he said before flicking the small bag of bits to the colt and looking towards his companion. “How are you doing, Crystal? Mark’s not getting you into trouble I hope?”

Marked balanced the bag of bits on his head, just behind his horn. He gave the stallion a mischievous grin. “Nope. No trouble here.”

Gambit flicked Marked’s horn lightly, causing the colt to drop the bit bag. “You’re a terrible liar.”

“Am not!” Marked replied indignantly. 

Crystal poked Marked in a ticklish spot on his side, causing the colt to jump. “Are too. And he was talking to me.”

Gambit snickered as he watched Crystal feint and slip past Marked’s guard, poking him again. “So, you been keeping him on a tight leash?”

Crystal ceased her poking and grinned. Using her hoof to brush some of her teal mane out of her face, she took on an air of superiority. “Of course. A princess must have a loyal servant. Even if that servant likes to pick fights with jerks.”

Gambit smiled widely and gave a mock bow. “A princess? I’m sorry for my rudeness.” He said, taking Crystal’s hoof and lightly kissing it.

The pegasus filly blushed furiously. “I-It’s fine. If only Marked was such a gentlecolt too.” Crystal said, trying to keep up her princess act.

Marked rolled his eyes. “Pfft, Princess of my butt.”

Crystal returned her attention to him, eyes narrowed, intent on delivering punishment via tickle torture. 

Before she could enact her childish vengeance however, a hearty and familiar voice called out. “Oh don’t be such a party pooper, Marked. Every filly should get to be treated like a princess.”

All heads turned to the newcomer, a purple earth pony looking to be in his late twenties. “Plum!” Marked shouted excitedly.

Gambit’s eyes went from his friend to the beautiful pegasus mare accompanying him. “Hey Plum, I see you’re wasting no time again. Nice to see you again, Jen.”

The primrose mare fluttered her eyelashes at Gambit and giggled. “Nice to see you too Gambit.”

Marked trotted up to the mare. “Hi Ms.Gentletouch. I didn’t know you were Plum’s special somepony again.”

The mare gave Marked a couple of soft pats on the head with her wing. “Yes, it’s been awhile since Plum’s called on me for my services. It’s good to see you too, Marked.”

“Why’d you and Plum stop dating in the first place?” Mark asked with a tilt of his head.

“Well, we weren’t exactly dating sweetheart. He paid me to uh...accompany him. He’s very happy after spending some time with me.””

“Oh, you mentioned that last time. Am I old enough yet to ask you how you make special someponies happy?” Marked asked innocently.

Bringing a hoof to her mouth, Gentletouch barely stifled a giggle. “Not quite. You’ll have to wait until you’re older still. I’m sure you’ll be quite the handsome stallion when you do.”

“Hey, hey, for the tonight, I believe I’m your stallion.” Plum said, nipping lightly on the end of her wing, eliciting a gasp and a light smack to his chest in response.

Marked’s face scrunched into a pout. “I don’t get it. What do you mean?”

Gambit facehoofed and shook his head. “Seriously Plum, save it until you’re in a place where you won’t cause any damage.” He said, gesturing to the children.

“Sorry.” Plum said through puff of air. Noticing the files on the table, Plum leaned in towards the orange stallion with a serious expression. “Remember, if you’re really serious about that, go to that old guard buddy of mine. He’ll set you up. No questions asked and a clean slate.”

Gambit nodded. “I know. Thanks again for that Plum.”

A loud gasp of excitement emanated nearby before Marked hopped between the two stallions. “Are you planning another job? Can I help this time, pleeeeeeeaaase! I’ve got lots of cool ideas, first we’ll need some disguises from Flower and then-”

“No Mark. I was talking to Plum about getting me another career,” Gambit said with a shake of his head.

Marked stopped hopping and tilted his head in confusion. “Really? What are you gonna do?”

“Nothing you need to worry about right now since I’m still thinking about it,” Gambit said, picking the fallen bit bag back up and placing it back on the colt’s head. He then turned to Crystal and gave her another grin and mock bow. “Princess, you might want to check your tiara.”

“Wha-” Crystal reached up and accidentally knocked off the paper crown Gambit had placed on her head.

“How’d you do that?” Both kids asked in amazement.

Gambit grinned. “I’ll tell you when you’re older.”

Marked pouted and threw his hooves up in frustration. “Awww, come on! First Ms.Gentletouch’s secret and now super magic! Why do older ponies get to know everything?”

“Who cares, I wanna get ice cream!” Crystal said, picking up her new crown and dragging Marked with her towards where they last saw the ice cream cart.

One chocolate and vanilla scoop later, Marked was gleefully licking his lips while he laid on his pillow fort. “That was yummy!”

“Yup,” Crystal said as she lounged on top of her opposing pillow-castle while tossing the bag of spare bits between her hooves. “In fact, from now on I want ice cream every day. For breakfast, lunch, and dinner.”

Marked let loose a drawn out groan as he watched his friend taunt him with the bits. “But I want to save up and buy something cool. Like an airship,” he said before crouching like a cat and pouncing towards the pegasus.

With a simple roll, Crystal avoided the dive. Watching with amusement as Mark missed and crashed into one of her castle’s fortified pillow walls. “Too bad. Your Princess demands ice cream.” She said, tossing the bit bag into the air again.

“Since when are you a princess anyways?”

Crystal’s eyes widened and she missed catching the bits bag. “S-Since I was born.”

Marked looked at her skeptically as he laid in the ruins of the pillow wall. “Uh huh. Anything else I don’t know about you? Like where you live? We never get to hang out at your house. Only at Gambit’s apartment and here at the secret lair.”

Crystal gulped and took a moment to think. “My uh...I live far, far away.”

Marked’s eyes widened with alarm and he sprung to his hooves. “What? You’re not going away soon, are you? Are you a runaway?”

“No I’m here with my...Uncle?” She said, a little unsure before nodding vigorously. “Yeah, my uncle. I’m staying with him for awhile.”

Relieved that his friend wasn’t leaving, Marked went back to his usual self and began invading Crystal’s personal space. “Oh, can I meet him? Can I? Can I?”

Crystal giggled before pushing him away. “No, you wouldn’t like him. He’s kind of a stick in the mud.”

“Awwwwww…But bestest friends should know everything about each other or else they're not bestest friends.”

Crystal’s ears splayed flat and her lower lip began quivering slightly. “So you’re not going to be my friend anymore?”

Marked snorted. “Pfft, you kidding? Of course were friends. We’ll always be friends no matter what, he said before wrapping the pegasus in a hug.

Crystal’s expression brightened, but still showed signs of worry. “No matter what?”

“No matter what.”


**********************************


Applejack removed her hat and scratched her head irritably. “Tarnation! Ah can’t believe it. He goes parading around the town, even getting his picture on the newspaper and then he just up and disappears.”

After a long walk from Manehatten, she and her friends had finally arrived in Hoofington. It was then a matter of dividing up and finding any evidence or information about Mark’s whereabouts. 

“But at least we know he was here for sure.,” Twilight reassured.

“And Chrysalis too,” Mimzy added. Currently the small changeling was disguised as a hot pink stallion just as he had when he first entered Ponyville.

With the exception of Rarity, everypony had returned and shared what they learned. Unfortunately, most ponies in town only knew Mark from the newspaper since he had come and gone quickly. The only relevant information was that he had come to Hoofington, stayed a day, and then left as suddenly as he arrived.

“Sorry I’m late everypony. I was distracted by some absolutely stunning gems on sale in the market,” Rarity called out as she approached the group. Though she hadn’t heard what was said, it was easy to tell that they were discussing Mark and his absence in town. “I also learned that Mark has apparently made a couple new friends.”

Twilight’s brow furrowed. “What do you mean?”

With a smug grin, Rarity began her explanation. “Oho! Well during my investigating-”

“Ya mean gossip,” Applejack interjected with a wry look.

Rarity gave AJ a brief glare. “-My investigating, somepony said they overheard ‘Deviance’ was heading to Manehatten after stopping somewhere else and that she was accompanied by three ponies and a griffin.”

“Do you think they’re changelings too?” Fluttershy asked nervously. 

Twilight rubbed her head in thought. “I hope not.”

Rainbow Dash puffed out her chest, beaming with confidence. “Why so worried Twi? We took on a whole swarm before and kicked their flank back to the badlands!”

“Except it was Cadence and Shining’s spell that sent them back and now they could use Mark as a hostage,” Twilight corrected. “Not only that, but if we don’t hurry, I’m sure that Chrysalis will be squeezing as much Equestrian military information out of Mark as she can!"

“Oh yeah...” Rainbow said, scratching her head sheepishly. “So what do we do now?”

“What we need to do is get to Manehatten before them. We rescue Mark, and then bring Chrysalis and her cronies to justice.,” Twilight responded almost immediately.

Rarity squealed with joy. “Yes, yes, yes, we’re going back to Manehatten!”

“Rarity. Rescue mission,” Applejack and Rainbow deadpanned in unison.

“Of course. But that doesn't mean we can’t keep ourselves occupied with some frivolities while we set up our trap,” Rarity replied coyly.

Twilight sighed. “Rarity, let’s wait until after we save Mark. Then we’ll have something to celebrate.”

At the mention of celebrations, Pinkie’s mind went wild with thoughts of the spectacular ‘End-Of-Mission’ party she’d throw. The first step to it being how she’d gather the material. “Okie dokie lokie, let’s see how many bits we all have,” the pink pony said, somehow pulling a large piggy bank out of her mane and raising it in the air to smash on the ground.

“Pinkie what are you talking about?” Twilight said, lifting the piggy bank out of Pinkie’s hooves with magic before it met its end.

“Um...I have two bits,” Mimzy said, showing his meagre amount. He received a few looks of pity from the girls before they looked back to Pinkie.

“Well where are we going to stay silly fillies? None of us live in Manehatten,” Pinkie said, before her eyes widened and she gasped. “Unless you do! And you can teleport between two cities like a super ninja alien or maybe it’s a transmogrifyerinator ray that-”

“Pinkie!”

“Teehee, sorry,” the party pony said through a fit of giggles.

Twilight gave a mirthful sigh at her friend’s antics, but soon pursed her lips in thought. “But she does bring up a good point. I didn't think we’d be staying in a city, so I told you all to prepare camping gear instead of bits.”

“Umm, Twilight…” Fluttershy said, quietly and politely trying to get the unicorn’s attention.

Rainbow shrugged at the mention of needing to stay at a hotel. Sure it would be comfy, but a cloud was fine for her too. “So we’ll sleep outside the city, or on the streets. No big deal.” She said, earning wary looks from her friends and a horrified expression from Rarity.

“No, it is a big deal. If we did that we could draw too much attention to ourselves and Chrysalis would spot us.” Twilight stated with a shake of her head.

Fluttershy tried again, raising her voice a little more. “Twilight-”

“What about here in Hoofington? Couldn’t we stay here and then catch a carriage or something back to the city?” Rainbow asked.

Twilight shook her head again. “No. Unfortunately the inns are full from housing the ponies whose homes were burned by the bandits.”

“Twilight!” Fluttershy shouted so she could be heard. She eeped once she realized everyone was now looking at her.

“Oh, Fluttershy. Do you have an idea?” Twilight asked, feeling a little bad that she couldn’t hear her friend before.

“I have an aunt who lives in Manehatten,” the buttercream pegasus said, rubbing her hoof along the ground, nervous of the sudden attention she was receiving.

The group looked at Fluttershy in surprise. With the exception of Mimzy, they had been friends with Fluttershy for quite awhile and this was the first that they’d heard of her family. Mainly because it never came up in conversation and they never asked.

“That’s perfect! Would she be willing to let us stay with her until we can save Mark?” Twilight asked, excited for the opportunity to save Mark and meet a member of Fluttershy’s family.

Fluttershy smiled widely. “Absolutely! She’s really kind and I know she’d let us stay with her,” Fluttershy said with confidence. A rare thing since the shy pegasus usually second guessed herself.

“Now that that’s settled, we need to head there on the double…” Twilight said, her voice normal at first but turning quiet with reluctance as she said it out loud. It was a daunting non-stop walk to get to Hoofington in the first place, and now they had to walk back. Twilight’s hooves throbbed painfully at the thought and she’s sure that her friends didn’t fare better.

“Ugh, are you serious?” Rainbow said, her volume barely short from a yell.

Applejack let out a tired sigh of agreement. “Yah, ah hate to say it since our friend’s at stake, but we’re all pretty tired sugarcube.”

A sullen silence hung over the ponies. If they walked back to Manehatten in their current condition, there was no guarantee that they’d make it in time or if they did, that they’d recover enough to stand a chance against the changeling queen.

“What about that luxury carriage service?” Mimzy asked, snapping everypony out of their stupor.

Following his hoof, they saw a sky blue stallion cleaning a large, modified carriage. The sign on the side of the carriage read, ‘Lulamoon Carriage Services: Fastest, Most Comfortable Travel’.

“Good job Mimzy,” Twilight said happily as she walked up to the stallion. The others following in suit. “Sir would you be willing to give us transportation to Manehatten? We need to get there right away.”

The stallion looked to Twilight, her friends and the cart full of excess baggage before letting out a sigh of disappointment. “That’ll be two hundred bits. Ten per passenger, thirty for the over-limit luggage, and another hundred for not scheduling an appointment.”

“TWO HUNDRED!” The ponies shouted in surprise.

“Oh don’t be like that Mr.Trixie,” Pinkie said cheerfully before Rainbow could confront the stallion on his exorbitant price.

Twilight facehoofed. “Pinkie don’t be rude just because he looks like-”

“You know my daughter?” The stallion asked with his eyebrows raised in surprise.

“Yuppers! First she was all, ‘I’m great and powerful!’ and then she was like, ‘I’m super great and super powerful!’, and now we’re all friends,” Pinkie responded, waving her forelegs and standing on her hind hooves to help illustrate her words.

“That’s...one way to put it,” Applejack said with a frown as she remembered the trouble Trixie had caused in Ponyville.

The stallion let out another sigh, though his expression brightened. “That’s Trixie. So you’re her friends?” He asked more to himself than his seven customers. “In that case, I’ll make an exception this once, since it seems like an emergency. Please schedule an appointment next time.”

“Th-thank you.” Twilight said, surprised at his sudden, but not unwelcome, change of heart.

Looking back at the cart with Rarity’s luggage, the stallion frowned. “Give me a moment while I hook up your wagon to the-”

“HONEY YOU’RE LEAVING ON ANOTHER JOB! I THOUGHT WE WERE GOING OUT TO DINNER TONIGHT!” Called a unicorn mare out from the window of a faraway house before she slammed it shut and ran out the door. 

In the time it took for her to close the distance to her husband, the stallion had already attached the cart of luggage and was checking the carriages wheels. “Yes dear, Trixie’s friends need a quick ride to Manehatten.”

“Manehatten! But what if you get mugged, or get in an accident, or-”

“Honey, none of that’s going to happen.” The stallion replied flatly.

The mare looked to be on the verge of tears as she began pounding her hooves on her husband’s back.The stallion was unphased as he finished his examination of the wheel.

The mare’s hits became softer and she sniffled. “But what if one of those mares of the night tempts you and you-”

Before his wife could finish that sentence, he turned and gave his wife a deep kiss, eliciting a moan from her. Breaking the kiss he looked into her eyes. “Dear, I love you. Once I get back I’ll prove it in your favorite way.”

“My fav-” It took only a moment to realize what her husband meant as her face turned bright red. “OH MY!”

“I’ll be back tomorrow,” the stallion said with a smile.

The mare nodded rapidly, her face still red but with an incredibly happy expression. “And I’ll have the whipped cream ready!” She squealed before running back to the house to make preparations for tomorrow night.

“Oh boy! Do you think she’s getting him pie or hot cocoa when he gets back? Or maybe he’s giving it to her?” Pinkie asked, looking around at the dumbfounded looks of her friends. “What? Is it something I said?”

Applejack pushed the brim of her hat down so that it covered the majority of her face. Despite her efforts though, her blush could still be seen on her cheeks. “Pinkie, ah think it’s better if’n we forget everything we just heard and don’t ask anymore.”


*********************************


Mark stopped and let out a low, drawn out whistle as he basked in the feeling of nostalgia.

“Manehatten, Equestria’s largest city only rivaled by Canterlot in terms of advancement,” he said, swelling with pride as he gazed at the surrounding skyscrapers.

Gilda raised an eyebrow and tapped her sword impatiently. “You’ve been here?”

“Was born here. It’s been so long though, I’m just worried that things may have changed too much,” Mark replied, though judging from his tone he sounded more excited than worried at any theoretical changes.

“If it’s so great, then why’d you leave?” The griffin asked.

Mark’s happy-go-lucky expression slowly shifted into a small, obviously forced, smile. “Personal reasons.”

The yellow unicorn’s eyes widened as Trixie got in close with an accusing grin and pressed a hoof to Mark’s snout. “Trixie doesn’t believe you. All the ponies that have come from Manehatten have that awful accent.”

Mark pushed Trixie’s hoof aside, and cleared his throat. “Ey! I’m not even gonna take offense ta dat but you better watch ya’self around the other locals ‘cause they might. Yah hear me?” Mark said mimicking the most used accent in the middle class areas of Manehatten.

Gilda scoffed as she watched two fancily dressed ponies walk by. “I don’t know, these ponies seem just as wimpy as any other one I’ve met.”

The group looked to the griffin, eyebrows raised.

“With some exceptions,” Gilda added.

Mark chuckled and shook his head as he started walking again, encouraging the others to follow. 

“Simple Gilda, we are currently in the modern, cosmopolitan, and more importantly, public face of Manehatten,” he said, stopping at the crosswalk and waiting. A ding signaled that it was safe for pedestrians to walk and Mark continued his description like a tour guide. “Here the buildings are shiny, there’s order, everypony’s nice and-”

Mark jumped as he was interrupted by sound of a horn and the sight of a pony drawing a small taxi-carriage stopping just short of running him over.

“HEY GET OUTTA THA ROAD!”

“SHUT UP, WE’RE WALK’IN ERE! LEARN TA DRIVE WHY DON’TCHA!” Mark shouted back at the taxi pony. The two continued to glare at each other even as Mark and the group continued walking on. 

Once they were on the other side, and the taxi was out of sight, Mark returned to his previous demeanor. “...Where everypony’s nice and relatively happy. It’s the other side of town, the hidden layer, that you’d better watch your back and your bit pouch.”

“It’s not that bad. After all, we both survived and prospered,” Crystal said simply.

Mark grinned with gratification and kicked a stray pebble with his hoof. “Yeah I guess we did.”

“So you’re both from here?” Trixie asked.

“Well I am. Crystal’s from…” Mark’s mouth hung open as he realized he forgot. Turning to the pegasus, he decided that he better correct that. “Hey Crissy, where are you from again?”

Crystal kept her lips tight as she scrounged her mind for an answer. It was unnecessary however as Edge’s stern voice answered for her. “Saddle Arabia.” 

Mark and Crystal’s looks of surprise didn’t faze the older pony as he just raised a hoof off the ground to relieve some of the pain from his recent wounds.

‘Saddle Arabia. Independent city-state located in the desert and under Equestrian protection.’

‘I know, Bastion took me there.’

‘Just making sure you remember.’

“Wait, Saddle Arabia’s near the Badlands, that’s gotta have something to do with why those changelings were after you!” Mark exclaimed. He hadn’t meant to say that out loud but since it was already out there... “They’re probably looking to conquer it, which would mean you’re somepony important enough to either replace or kill to achieve that. I’m right, aren’t I?”

“Y-You could even say I’m royalty,” Crystal replied a bit nervously.

Mark looked at her and smirked. “Don’t you mean Princess of the pillow-fort.”

Chrysalis half-heartedly glared at Mark, not bothering to hide her wry smile at the memory. “So you don’t believe me? I’m private for a reason.”

Mark scratched his head, before nodding. “Yeah I believe you, the less ponies who know, the safer you probably are.”

Crystal sighed in relief that her secret was still safe. That is until Edge spoke to her through the hive-mind. ‘You need to talk to him in private,’ he stated, giving Crystal a stern, even stare. ‘Especially if you still want Mark’s help, you’ll need to explain the situation to him. The whole situation.’

Crystal’s eyes widened and she glared angrily but discreetly at the purple pegasus. ‘Edge I can’t-’

Edge met Crystal’s glare, not intimidated in the slightest as he gave his stern reply. ‘Can’t or won’t?’

Crystal’s glare faltered before breaking off entirely. There was no way she’d speak about this further. “Mark lets find somewhere to stay already,” Crystal growled. 

Getting no response, she looked around and found that instead of being where she last saw him, Mark was further up the road staring at a building.

As the group moved closer to the unicorn, they got a better view of the object of his attention. It was an old, green, wooden building, that compared to it’s surrounding architecture seemed like it would be a better fit in a small town. On the almost barren and weed-ridden frontyard, rested a wooden sign that read: ‘Lucky Tykes Retreat.’

A small, dark orange filly with a red mane walked out the door followed by a white filly opening up a window on the second floor and waving. “Bye Babs. C’ya later.”

The dark orange filly skipped by Mark and turned around before waving back. “Bye Snowberry. Rememba, our cutie mark crusada meeting’s tomorrow night.”

“Okay!” Snowberry responded before closing the window. Babs then turned and went her own way home.

“Mark? Mark you okay?” Aurora asked, going up and waving a hoof in front of his face.

Mark blinked and snapped out from his daze. He looked to the bat pony realizing that she was talking to him. “Huh? Oh yeah, I’m fine.”

“What’s up?” Gilda asked, standing on Mark’s other side.

“It’s nothing, just remembered something I haven’t thought about in awhile.” Mark said with a laugh and continued walking. Before they lost sight of the building, Mark managed to take one more glance without anyone noticing. “Anyways we’re almost in the part of town I mentioned before, so we should all stay close to avoid any trouble.”

With the exception of Mark, Edge, and Crystal, the group grew increasingly nervous. 

Block by block, the shining buildings of Manehatten began getting dirtier, shadier, more decrepit. The same could be said about the residents since rather than dressing in the latest fashions, ponies here wore varieties of rags, hand-me-downs, or nothing at all.

Trixie gulped and moved a little closer to Gilda as a couple of thug-like ponies briefly paused their shells game to examine them. She quickly avoided eye contact by looking the other way only to see a mare dressed in stockings whisper into some stallion’s ear before both of them walked down a nearby alley.

The sky blue unicorn’s heart nearly stopped when she heard the sound of glass shattering in the distance. “Wh-What makes you think they won’t try to cause trouble with us?” Trixie asked nervously.

“Because no one fucks with a griffin,” Mark said nonchalantly, gesturing to Gilda who was giving predatory glares to any of the ponies that looked at her the wrong way. “Not if they don’t want to lose anything anyways.”

“Hmm, you say something?” Gilda asked, too busy glaring to have heard Mark’s comment.

Mark just grinned and shook his head. “Nothing,” The tactician said, allowing Gilda to resume her behavior.

Sugar adjusted the quiver on her back. From their luck the past couple of days, she didn’t trust the fact that they’d go through this side of town without a fight. She scanned the surroundings for trouble before giving Mark a look of apprehension. “Mark, are we really going to find a place to stay in this part of town? It doesn’t really seem safe.”

At another crosswalk, Mark looked both directions before crossing. “Actually this can be the safest place for anypony if you have the smarts and the right connections. Luckily for us, I know just the pony to ask.”

“And who’s that exactly?” Sugar asked.

“Plum Crush. He’s an old friend of my brother’s and he’s the only one I know we can find easily enough.”

Crystal’s eyes flashed with recognition. “Plum? Do you know where to find him?”

“Actually I’m still working on-” Mark stopped himself and he narrowed his eyes at a pony snoring on the side of the road. He then grinned excitedly. “Holy crap! Cups? Old man Cups? You’re still alive?”

The old pony startled awake. “Huh? Wazz-who’ya calling old?”

“You. It’s me, Marked, remember? I was the kid who gave you any cups I found.”

Cups looked closer at Mark, holding up a drinking glass like a telescope as he eyed him. The strange pony’s eyes widened with recognition. “Marked? Little Marked Diarrhea? Always following Gambit around? I haven’t seen you in years. I coulda sworn you were a colt too.”

Mark frowned and ignored the snickering from his companions. “Right... Anyways, have you seen Plum? I need his help.”

Cups scratched his beard, freeing some dried dirt and a couple of dead bugs. It had been some time since anypony had asked him for information. Even longer that he had gotten a decent meal.

With a wolfish grin, Cups held up one of his nearby plastic cups. “I don’t know, my memory’s all fuzzy. I might need some medicine to help jog it up again.”

Gilda let out an aggressive snarl but Mark stopped her with his hoof and a shake of his head. His horn aglow, his bit pouch lifted out of a pocket in his cloak and he flipped it over, letting around seven bits tumble into the plastic cup before he stopped.

Cups smiled in satisfaction as he shook the cup to hear the clinking noise of money. “Last I saw Plum, he was taking care of troublemakers at the Weary Bray.”

“Weary Bray…” Mark mumbled, furrowing his brow. “Isn’t that the bar between Red Light and Shadeview?”

Cups nodded. “Also an inn. The owner even let me stay there a couple’a nights for free. Kind pony that ‘un.”

Mark couldn’t help but grin. Soon he would see an old friend and he had an idea of where to stay for the night. “Thanks Cups. Sugar, Aurora, take Edge to Manehatten General to get patched up. Aurora, get some blood packets while you’re there. Ask around and meet us at this ‘Weary Bray’ place when you’re through.”

“I already know where it is,” Edge said simply.

“Then that makes it easier for you guys to find,” Mark said as he turned away and began walking towards the market district, or as nicknamed by locals, Shadeview. Crystal, Gilda, and Trixie naturally followed. Remembering something, Mark turned and started walking backwards before calling out. “We’ll have the rooms and some food ready there, so don’t take too long. Or take as long as you like, just means more food for us.”

Aurora blew a raspberry at the yellow unicorn then flew away to catch up with Sugar and Edge who were already on their way to the hospital.

Mark’s grin widened and he returned to facing forward and started leading the way to Shadeview.

It wasn’t until fifteen minutes later, after the group had walked through the labyrinth of streets and alleys that someone spoke up again. “Mark I gotta tell you something…”

Mark let out a dramatic gasp of mock surprise. “Gilda calling me by name? What’s the world coming to?”

Gilda shoved the unicorn into a nearby pile of trash and waited until he got back up. “Transves-dork! I’m trying to tell you I gotta go. We’re even now and if I don’t deliver this message in time, I’ll probably get fired.”

“Yeah, I know,” Mark replied as he dusted himself off and removed the applecore impaled on his horn. “But it couldn’t hurt to get you a room and meal for the night before you head out. As thanks for your help.”

Gilda’s expression softened and she gave a small smile. “Thanks. For a pony, you’re actually a little cool,” she said without her usual belittling tone.

“Only a little?”

The griffin gave Mark a hard flick to the head. “Don’t push it.”

Mark had a wry grin, rubbing the spot she flicked. His attention then turned to the red glow in his peripherals.

Turning to his right, he was greeted with carnival-like bright lights of the Red Light District. To his left, a road leading back to the darker Shadeview. This was the only area where the two districts met so they had to be close to the place Cups mentioned.

Looking around, he searched for indications of an inn or bar. It took him a moment but he found it.

Down the road at the very edge of Red Light was a four story building. Though similar looking to an apartment complex, the building had a more rugged aura to it. It’s ground floor walls made out of stone while every story above made out of a fine wood. Above the entrance to the building was a large sign that read: ‘Weary Bray Inn.’

“This must be the place,” Mark said idly, awestruck at the the size and look of the inn. He had expected something along the lines of a small motel. Somewhere cheap and inexpensive where “Mares of the Night” or other unsavory characters might conduct their business.

Taking a look at his companions, he found that it wasn’t what they were expecting either.

“This might actually be nice,” Trixie commented.

Gilda nodded slowly. “No kidding.”

Mark took the view of the building in a little longer before shaking himself out of it and holding the door open for his friends.  Upon entering, the group realized that the interior was just as, if not more, surprising than their expectations of the exterior.

In the dining area there were waitresses and waiters in blue uniforms going back and forth with meals and drinks. At the bar the bartender, a tall, slender, unicorn mare, balanced mixing drinks, talking to patrons, and eyeing the crowd all at once. Not to mention when Mark looked beyond the busy floor to the stairs, there were maids moving back and forth from the employee only areas with dirty or clean laundry.

To put it plainly it was more of a hotel than an inn and it would definitely take time and energy to find Plum in this place.

Mark began scanning the crowd. “Alright, look for a purple earth pony he should-”

Before Mark finished, the pony he was looking for walked up to them. He looked roughly the same except for the obvious aging and him wearing his mane at shoulder length, just short enough to make him look good without looking too feminine. “Hello there ladies. Welcome to the Weary Bray. You looking for room, food, both?” Plum asked with a smile.

“Find us first,” Mark said quietly to finish his previous sentence. He returned the purple stallion’s smile with his own. “Hey Plum.”

Plum let out a confused but merry chuckle. “Sorry, I don’t think we’ve met. I always remember a pretty face.”

“I know it’s been years but you don’t recognize me even a little?” Mark asked, doing a three-sixty turn to help with the recognition.

Plum stared blankly at Mark until suddenly his eyes widened and he facehoofed. “Oh crap! Don’t tell me I’ve got another one.”

“Another one?”

Plum looked to Mark pleadingly. “Look, your mom and I dated for awhile, but it didn’t work out. I’m not a good dad or-”

Mark and the group’s eyes widened, though Gilda quickly brought a talon to her beak to cover her snickering. “WHOA! Plum, slow down. It’s me, Mark.”

The purple stallion stared at Mark for a minute, unsure what to think.

Raising an eyebrow, Plum then circled Mark and flipped the back of his cloak as well as his tail up to confirm something. Mark let out an indignant squeak in response. “Mark? Marked Defiance? But you’re-”

Mark slapped Plum, who didn’t flinch or even react at the slap. “I know. I know. I ran into some poison joke but it’s still me.”

Plum’s lips curled upwards into a wide smile and it didn’t take him long to recognize Crystal as well. His eyes glistened a little as he held down tears of nostalgic happiness. “Dammit kid! It’s been forever HAHA! And Crystal! You’ve grown into a fine young mare,” he said, pulling Mark and Crystal into a tight hug. “Both of you, HAHA!”

“It’s good to see you too,” Crystal muttered in a mixture of happiness, and annoyance.

The stallion released the two from his hug and chuckled. “You doing all right?”

Mark waved a hoof dismissively. “Pft, it’s just poison joke. Anyways, do you think you could hook us up with a place to stay?”

Plum looked towards the bar and banged his hoof on a nearby table. A few customers looked in his direction, but everypony else seemed either used to it, or didn’t care.

Looking to be in her mid or late thirties, the slim, yellow unicorn at the bar glanced over to Plum’s location and the ponies he was gesturing to. Even as she balanced pouring drinks and examining the newcomers, she held a firm expression. Not quite a smile, but not a frown either. The closest description Mark could think of was cool and reserved. 

Her look only cracked a brief moment when she and Mark made eye contact but it wasn’t long enough for anypony else to notice. Looking to Plum, she gave a slow nod and looked at Mark one more time before she resumed her bartending as if nothing happened.

Plum nodded back with a smile before he reached into his jacket’s pocket and pulled out two keys. “Yeah, boss-lady says it’s fine. You’re gonna have to share some of the rooms though since the others are already occupied.”

Mark looked towards the bartender and apparently Plum’s boss again. For some reason, he had a feeling about her that he just couldn’t place but then returned his attention to Plum. “That’s fine. Me, Crystal, and-”

“I’ll share a room with Edge and Sugar,” Crystal interrupted.

Mark looked to his friend in confusion. “But I wanted-”

“I’m only going to share a room with them,” Crystal replied, her tone steely and unyielding.

Mark opened his mouth to speak but let out a disappointed sigh instead as he thought better of it. Crystal was likely keeping secrets again, but at least he knew more now than before.

Plum wrapped a hoof around Mark’s neck and brought him close. “It’s okay Mark, give the girl some space. I’ll set up a private room for you two if that’s where the chips fall,” he said, snickering as Mark’s face flushed red.

“Plum, it’s not like that!” Mark whispered loudly.

The purple stallion shrugged with wry humor before his ear twitched and his right hoof shot to the side, just in time to catch an empty glass that had seemingly come out of nowhere. Plum set down the glass and glared in the direction of the drunks who threw it before handing Mark the keys. “Alright, I’ve got to get back to work, some of these guys get ornery when they think I’m not watching.”

Mark idly watched Plum walk off, cracking his neck along the way. The usual indication that a beatdown would occur. “He seems a lot busier than before.” 

“Probably because he’s not flirting and sleeping with every mare he meets,” Crystal replied, grinning as the first drunk got what was coming to him.

Several more shouts occurred as the drunk’s friends attacked in retaliation only to receive “lessons” of their own. As Plum held one of the drunks against the wall, a waitress walked up to Plum with a tray and a drink on her back. Grinning, Plum accepted the drink and gave the mare a flirty wink.

“You sure about that?” Mark asked through a snort.

Crystal mirthfully shook her head and she grabbed one of the keys Mark was holding. “I’m going to go get comfortable, you should stay here and wait for the others while you give the griffin her send off.”

“Yeah. I wanted to catch up with Plum anyways. Who knows what’s been going on since we’ve been away?”

***********************************

Armored Bastion walked up to the throne and saluted. Other than his lack of a helmet, he was currently in full guard uniform with his sword strapped to his side: ready for battle should it be necessary. 

Over the last couple days he had been waiting word from the Griffin Empire about the changeling situation and from Twilight about Mark’s situation. Overall it didn’t look good, and if he weren’t physically fit, he’d be worried about his blood pressure.

“Princess, we’ve still received no word from the griffins about the changeling situation. That’s not a good sign.”

Celestia set down the newspaper she was reading, the epitome of calm. “It is worrisome. Is it possible that something happened to the messenger?”

“Yes and I think that we should prepare for the worst,” Bastion responded in a grave tone.

“What’s the worst case?” Celestia asked solemnly.

“We go to war with the griffins while the changelings work behind the scenes. Using them to weaken our military and then launching a sudden surprise strike,” Bastion stated as a matter of fact rather than speculation.

“Is there something we can do to bring them out from behind the scenes?”

Bastion nodded. “I’ve asked the spymaster to gather as much intelligence on the matter as he can, but he hasn’t found anything new except for a claim of somepony named ‘Trixie’ getting replaced. The claim was then recalled after her mother said that she was rescued.”

Celestia’s eyes widened a little and a small smile spread along her face. “Where was this?”

“The town of Hoofington.”

Celestia’s smile widened further. “I assume that this claim was a couple of days ago?”

The burgundy stallion slowly nodded, unsure as to how his Princess knew that information.“Yes, did he already tell you?”

“Bastion, you should have read the newspaper recently. Luna and I were quite ecstatic when we first saw the front page,” said the sun diarch as her horn glowed and brought the newspaper she was reading into Bastion’s reach. 

“I’m not sure I understand,” Bastion said, grabbing the floating paper in his mouth and laying it on the floor. His eyes widened as he saw the sometimes annoying smirk that undoubtedly belonged to his student. Only on a mare. “Mark?”

Celestia giggled at her tactician’s reaction. “I believe it is. After what you told Luna and I about his change in appearance, this seemed a bit too coincidental. Twilight already informed me that she and her friends have gone to investigate.”

The royal tactician let out a sigh, and facehoofed. A little distraught that the Princess hadn’t told him about this sooner, and disappointed in himself for not staying caught up with current events. “At least he seems to be doing alright.”

“Bastion, do you know if Mark has any blood related family?” Celestia asked out of the blue.

Bastion shook his head. “No, I’ve already tried finding them. The trail ends at the Lucky Tykes Orphanage. Why the sudden inquiry?”

Celestia let out a disappointed sigh. “Well, Luna and I had our suspicions, but given this strange turn of events, we believe that he's descended from a dear friend of ours.” Her expression turned serious as she returned to her most pressing concern. “However, this matter can wait until Equestria’s current crisis is over with.”

“I agree. I’ve already sent a messenger to Cloudsdale where we’ll be holding a meeting to plan our troop logistics,” Bastion said, bringing his hoof back up in a salute but stopping halfway as he paused to consider a detail he left out. “I’ve invited General Ironwing.”

Celestia’s lips curled downwards into a deep frown. “I wish you and him would get along better,” she said, remembering how the General had challenged Bastion to single combat the last time they had met. Not because of anything like an argument, but because Iron Wing followed pegasi military tradition a little too much. Namely, he was a warrior. A warrior with the desire to test his skill in battle.

Bastion’s gaze hardened as he remembered their last encounter as well, his hoof idly touching the spot on his chest where he had gotten a scar from Ironwing’s lance. “I don’t believe that will ever happen, Princess,” the tactician said, shaking his head. “I’ve already arranged a chariot for you and Princess Luna when you two are ready.”

“I see. However, I think it would be better to leave Luna here so that Canterlot is not without a princess. Plus she has been complaining that not enough ponies come to the night court. Now they won’t have a choice.

“If that’s your wish. When do you plan on leaving?”

“I’ll inform Luna when she wakes up and we’ll leave tonight.”


**************************************************


Two changelings walked into the throne room. Both were armored, one heavily, for ground combat, and the other lightly, so that she had mobility in the air.

In unison they knelt before the Changeling King on the throne.

The King in question looked pleased to see them. “Skel. Mewta. You’ve returned. I trust that Chrysalis’ ‘loyal troops’ have been dealt with?”

Both rose from their kneeling position and the heavily armored one, Skel, spoke. “Yes, Your Majesty,. And our troops are ready and accounted for.”

Morphos grinned and looked towards the large floating sphere above his throne. As if sensing his gaze, the sphere pulsated with a dark green light. “Good. Soon the artifact will be functional, and I will finally be able to begin my conquest.”

Mewta, the lighter armored of the two spoke next. “Sir, what about the griffin messenger? Strimm and his unit haven’t reported back, which means they probably failed their mission.”

“Idiots! I’m surrounded by idiots!” Morphos fumed before looking towards his two lieutenants. “Except for you two. You two are the only ones truly worthy of serving under me. Since that is the case, both of you will lead our next attack. The one in which we use the artifact to establish our new hive.”

Both lieutenants bowed their heads and spoke in unison again. “Do you have a target in mind, My King?”

Morphos smiled with wicked anticipation. “Of course. It’s the perfect starting point and it will prove once and for all how superior I am to my sister.”

“Oh, so you’re going to invade Canterlot?” Came a raspy voice, resounding along the walls of the throne room.

Skel and Mewta set up a defensive stance near their King trying to find the source of the voice. 

Morphos’ pupils shrunk into slits from anger. He knew exactly where and who it was. “Puppet-Master…”

The spider-pony hybrid skittered out of the shadows from the hole in the ceiling Morphos had made after their last encounter. “Don’t mind me. My own master wishes you well in your effort and has even brought an asset in to ensure everything goes accordingly.”

“Asset?”

As if on queue, one of the changeling guards from the halls came crashing into the room, a large gash across his chest. Not enough to kill him immediately, but enough to leave the possibility of him bleeding out. Following the changeling into the room strode a brown and gray furred diamond dog. “So, this is what a changeling city looks like. I can’t really say I’m that impressed,” he said, his voice surprisingly eloquent.

Morphos’ horn glowed as he readied to blast the newcomer into nothingness. That is until the diamond dog suddenly disappeared, only to reappear somehow behind Skel and Mewta and holding his sword to Morphos’ throat. 

The diamond dog then pursed his lips together to let out a quick, sharp whistle, signalling for three more diamond dogs to enter the room.

Morphos’ gaze went from the blade at his throat to a seething glare at Puppet-Master. “And just who is this?”

Seeing that the King was willing to at least pretend to be civil, the diamond dog leader sheathed his blade. “Soldiers-for-hire. Quite famous in our region actually.”

“You expect me to pay you?”

The diamond dog chuckled. “Nonono, someone’s already payed. You get to do whatever you want. My boys and I however, will just be taking any...spoils of war we come across.”

Morphos glared at the diamond dog. This was a surprisingly generous deal for his side since all he really needed was the love he and his hive would drain from the ponies. Any other materials he would likely ordered to be burnt for for his own amusement. “You sound more like brigands, but yes, this arrangement could work.”

“I’d hope so.,” the diamond dog said, before walking past Skel and Mewta and out of the room. His three underlings followed in kind, one of them kicking the unfortunate, already downed changeling guard on his way out.

Looking around, Mewta realized that the hybrid was gone as well. “Your Majesty, you can’t really be thinking to ally with the likes of them?”

Morphos’ jaw tightened with anger before an epiphany hit him. “Of course not, but after they take the brunt of the enemies assault, the rest will be better off as food for our troops.”

“Brilliant, your majesty,” Skel said, satisfied that they’d have a chance for vengeance at their hurt pride.

Meanwhile the diamond dog leader and his entourage continued walking down the now slightly bloodied hall of the changeling hive’s central structure. Any changelings remaining, guards or not, immediately ran and hid when they saw the dogs approach.

“That King’s quite the idiot,” the leader said aloud, not surprised in the least as Puppet-Master reappeared out of the shadows.

“I find him hilarious,” the hybrid agreed.

“So this master of yours...He really just wants us to watch as the idiot dooms himself? I’d think that there would be better uses for an entire hive of changelings,” the leader commented as he tapped his sword’s handle.

“There was potential, but the fool-King is too stubborn in his ambition and thus has no more place in my master’s plan other than the obvious.”

“Good thing I agreed then.”

Puppet-Master’s mandibles shifted revealing his pointed teeth and sinister smile. “Yes, yes it is.”

The hybrid then began to cackle and skittered into the shadows of the hallway. Disappearing just as fast as he had appeared.

One of the dogs following, shivered as he once again lost track of the hybrid’s movements. “Boss are we really workin’ fer these things?” He muttered in a whisper so that the hybrid might not hear.

To encourage his lackey, the leader gave the whimpering fool a smack to the back of his head. “The payout’s better than anything we’ve seen in years. Plus it gives us the chance to recoup our recent loss of resources.”

The scared diamond dog rubbed his head. “I don’t know, I still feel really uneasy about this.”

The leader stopped in his tracks, slowly turning to his underling. “Let me help,” he said before grabbing the dog’s throat and shoving him against the wall. With his other paw, he then drew his blade, bringing it close to the dog’s face. “Uneasiness is all in the head. Detaching it should fix things, don’t you agree?”

The diamond dog shook his head rapidly and struggled to speak. “N-No need boss! I’m good and ready! Yup, all eased up!”

Smiling, the leader released his grip, dropping the dog to the floor and patting him on the head like a good puppy. “Glad to hear it. It’s high time that we carve the Barrows name into history.”


************************************************


“So Mark, are you alright?” Plum asked, taking a sip of beer now that he was on break.

Mark rolled his eyes. “Plum, you already asked me that. I told you I’m fine. It’s just weird-” He stopped as Plum held up his hoof. 

Plum looked to Mark with a serious expression, his playfulness from before gone. “I wasn’t talking about that. Mark I know Gambit’s gone and I know what happened between you and Crystal.”

Mark dropped the cup of water he was drinking and stared wide-eyed at the purple stallion. “How did you know?”

“Fence and Flower.”

Mark picked up his fallen cup and stared into it. “I didn’t know they were watching me. I didn’t even know they lived in Canterlot.”

“Gambit asked them to watch you and make sure you stayed safe if anything happened to him. They changed their identities to better fit in, but we’ve kept in contact. You come up quite a bit.”

“Isn’t that borderline stalking?” Mark muttered, still staring into his cup.

“More like reconnaissance. You still haven’t answered my question.”

“I’m doing fine,” Mark mumbled.

Plum’s expression fell into a stern frown. “Mark.”

“I’m fine! It was five years ago and I’m over it!” Mark exclaimed, his volume not quite a shout, but close to it.

Plum slammed his hooves on the table in his own irritation. “Stop getting defensive then! I’m only asking because I care.”

A tray with a cup and bowl of soup clattered loudly onto the table between the two ponies causing them to both jump in surprise. 

Looking towards who delivered the tray, they were both surprised to see it was the bartender. Setting the cup and soup in front of Mark, she then spoke in a surprisingly warm tone. “Plum, Marked, you’re being too loud.”

Plum chuckled sheepishly. “Sorry boss.”

The mare nodded in acknowledgement before lifting the tray with her magic and walking away to attend other business.

“Did...I order this?” Mark asked, looking down at the meal. Looking closer he realized that there was also a note underneath the bowl. Picking it up, he began reading out loud. “The drink is the specialty lemonade. The soup, I used Joykill Mushrooms, it will counteract the Poison Joke. Both are on the house.”

Plum grinned. “Looks like the boss’s taken a shining to you.”

Mark barely heard as he began scarfing the soup as fast as he could. Wiping a stray noodle from his mouth, he gulped and took a moment to breath. “Why?”

“Don’t know,” Plum said with a shrug. “She’s the kindest and scariest pony I’ve ever met so I don’t question her.”

“Scariest?”

Plum shook his head. “You don’t want to know. Anyways, I’m sorry for prying,” Plum said, returning to their topic from before.

Mark smiled apologetically. “No, I understand. Sorry I didn’t stay in contact myself.”

Plum nodded, allowing Mark to finish his food. He grinned as he watched the soup’s effects already making itself known. Slowly but surely Mark’s mane and tail began shrinking and his muzzle widening out slightly.

“So...You and Crystal huh?” Plum asked, breaking the silence between them.

Mark slurped down the rest of the soup and nodded. His nodding getting slower and his eyes getting wider as he realized what Plum was insinuating. “Wh-What? No!”

Plum’s playful grin returned with a vengeance. “Don’t lie. I saw how you look at her. You were looking at her the same way years ago.” 

Rather than get flustered, Mark glared in silence at the older pony.

Plum sighed a little in disappointment. “I won’t start getting too personal again, but you should tell her how you feel.”

“Last time I did that, she disappeared for five years,” Mark mumbled just loud enough to hear while he started turning his cup to make a small lemonade whirlpool.

Plum put a hoof to his chin in thought before giving Mark a couple of pats on the back.“I see your point. But I’m sure you’ve found out why by now, and you’ve found a way to make it work.”

Mark stared blankly at Plum, making his answer clear.

“Seriously Mark?”

“What do you expect me to do?” Mark asked in exasperation.

Plum waited a moment, letting Mark think about it for himself before he finally answered. “Why don’t you ask? I’m sure there’s somepony you know that’s dealt with many, many, many, mares.”

Mark gave the older stallion a sour look but reluctantly conceded. “Hey Plum, how do I get Crystal to like me? As more than a friend I mean.”

“Well first-” Plum began, standing up and grabbing Mark so that he did the same. He then straightened Mark’s back and neck. “You need to stand tall. Look proud. Mares respond to confidence.”

“I’ve got so much confidence I’m practically crapping it. What’s next?”

“Second, you need to impress her. Impress her so much that she forgets this long enough-” Plum said, gesturing to Mark’s body. He ignored the unamused look from the unicorn and continued. “So that she accepts before changing her mind.”

“This doesn’t seem like it would work,” Mark noted skeptically.

“Says the kid with no experience with the other sex. Unless you count turning into it,” Plum teased. He chuckled as he received Mark’s glare again. Taking a moment to think, his expression then turned serious. “Now listen up Mark. The third and most important is that you-”

Before Plum could finish however, the slim bartender from before seemed to appear next to him. “Plum your break’s over.”

“Yeah boss can I have-”

The mare’s eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at him. “It ended five minutes ago,” she said, her voice stern and slightly demanding.

Plum let out a sigh. “Y-Yes ma’am.” He took one last swig of his beer before heading off into the the crowd.

Mark would have laughed at the stallion getting scolded like a child if not for the fact that that the third and apparently most important lesson wasn’t learned yet. “Wait! You’ve got to tell me the last one.”

“For those first two he was pulling your leg.,” the mare stated bluntly.

“Of course I know that. But I also know that he just does that to make sure I’m listening before he hits me with the real advice,” Mark grumbled before taking his seat again and sipping his lemonade. A couple minutes later he realized that the mare hadn’t left so he looked to her thoughtfully. “Hey, um, thanks for the soup and lemonade Miss...”

“You may call me Angel,” Angel said, gently touching the heart shaped locket around her neck with a warm smile. “I’m glad you liked it. If there’s anything else you need, I’ll do what I can to get it to you.”

“Well I would have liked that last important bit of advice,” Mark voiced a bit more dryly than he intended. However the mare didn’t seem put off at all.

Instead, Angel brought her head close so that she could be heard easier and so that Mark was forced to look her in the eye. “Be yourself. There’s no point in a relationship if the other party doesn’t like you for you.”

Mark took another sip of his lemonade while considering her words. As sound as that advice was, he wasn’t sure if that was what Plum was going to say, or if it even applied to him.

‘Of course it applies to you. Sometimes you’re daring to the point of idiocy with all the risks you take. This is a risk, so take it like the idiot you are.’

‘I feel mildly offended by that.’

‘As well you should.’

Trying to take one more sip, he quickly realized that he had finished his lemonade. 

“Would you like some more?” Angel asked.

Mark heard two loud and familiar voices over the din of the crowd. Looking towards the stairs, he saw that Gilda and Trixie had returned from checking out their room.

“Um, yes please. Would you also get two apple ciders and a mango smoothie for my friends? I’ll pay for it and the meal and stuff.”

“Don’t worry about it Marked, it’s on the house. Be sure to tell me if you want anything else,” Angel said before turning back towards the bar. 

‘She really is nice. I can’t see why she’d be scary,’ Mark thought as he waved Gilda and Trixie over.

‘How about the fact that she somehow knows your real name and consistently uses it.’

Mark’s face scrunched up as he realized that particular fact. ‘That is strange. But I wouldn’t be surprised if Plum explained the situation or has talked about me. Still, Angel's given us free food, drinks, and lodging so I can’t honestly say I dislike her. Actually it’s more of an “I’ve seen her from somewhere” feeling.’

“Hey dweeb, I thought you were setting us some grub for me?” Gilda blurted out rather gruffly, taking an empty spot at the table followed by Trixie.

Mark replied with a cocky grin. He could ponder Angel’s strangeness another time if he even cared, but right now it was time for food, drinks, and hanging out with friends.


******************************************


“Ooooh... days on the road and sleeping outside, this is just what I needed.” Chrysalis said as she sank further into the bathtub. To really get relaxed, the Queen had returned to her changeling form and let the warm water loosen her muscles.

It was a risk to be in her changeling form, but given the privacy of the room, and that she arranged for only Edge and Sugar to share it with, she was fairly certain she’d be alright.

Inhaling deeply through her nostrils, Chrysalis let herself submerge underneath the surface and opened her eyes to gaze through the clear liquid. The quietness underwater gave her a sense of calmness she hadn’t experienced in awhile. The kind of calm that led her mind to thoughts she would rather avoid.

‘Do I tell him?’ Chrysalis pondered. 

Earlier, Edge had practically ordered her to explain the full situation to Mark. She’d always listened to his advice whenever he gave it, but could she really do this? Tell Mark everything: who she was, what she was trying to do…

She pondered the thought until her lungs began burning for air so she rose out of the water to catch her breath. It was time she came to a decision. “No, he can’t ever know, he won’t ever know,” Chrysalis muttered to herself. She layed back down with her head above water this time and stared at the ceiling again.

There were several hard knocks coming from the door.

Maybe Mark would forgive her if they were still kids, but not only was she considered Equestria’s enemy, but she had lied to him, attacked him, hypnotized him-

The thumping at the door got louder and more frequent.

-and fed off him. It was too late to tell him. And even if it wasn’t, she didn’t know if she was ready. She closed her eyes having made up her mind. She was tired of thinking about this and needed to start relaxing again.

The thumping became a banging at the door.

Growling with irritation as she stepped out of the tub and walked to the door, hellbent on sending the offender away. Remembering to change back into her Crystal form, she unlocked it then slammed open the door to glare daggers at the maid outside.

Seeing the black pegasus’ anger, the maid froze, terrified. She gulped and gave her best apologetic look. “S-Sorry ma’am, I’m just making sure everything is to your liking. C-Customer satisfaction and all that.”

“Everything’s fine,” Crystal sneered, slamming the door just as fast as she had opened. She smiled wickedly as a thought came to her. Using her magic through her disguise, she soaked one of the bathroom towels in the tub, balled it up, then placed it in her hoof. Briefly opening the door again, she tossed it out at an incredible speed. “And bring me a fresh towel!”


************************************************


Mark covered his mouth with a hoof, trembling as he stopped himself from laughing.

‘You are such a dick.’

After pounding on Crystal’s door for awhile and getting no answer, he had politely asked a passing maid to give it a try as he stepped to the side. He honestly felt bad for the fact that she had received Crystal’s fury, but also found it oh so hilarious.

Seeing that he might as well explain the misunderstanding, he briefly apologized and let the maid go about her business. He then stood where the maid was and raised his hoof to knock one more time. 

“And bring me a fresh towel!”

He heard his friend. He knew the tone of irritation. He didn’t have time to process what was going to happen until after the wet towel ball hit him in the face, knocking him on his back and soaking his head.

‘You forgot the five D’s of dodgeball.’

‘Yeah yeah. Laugh it up.’

‘Oh believe me, I am.’

‘Two can play at this game.’

Mark thought to himself as he pulled the towel off his face and balled it up again. It lost the majority of it’s liquid from the first impact, however there was still enough for some revenge.

Picking himself up, he then slowly opened the now unlocked door, thankful there was no creaking. Peering inside, he saw the perfect opportunity: Crystal muttering to herself and with her back turned.

Grinning deviously, Mark slipped inside and prepared to launch the towel ball back, but stopped as something odd happened.With the blinds to the window down, the room had a nice mixture of shadows and light. 

That is until a brief moment lit up the whole room: his friend suddenly bursting into green flames. A tall bug, almost Celestia’s height, stood where Crystal had been and Mark lost his concentration, causing the wet towel to fall to the floor with a splat.

Immediately, the changeling spun to face him, jagged horn glowing green. Mark thought that she’d have blasted him upon discovery, but instead she gasped and her eyes widened.

Not wasting this opportunity, Mark forced himself back to the situation at hand and threw the wet towel at the changeling. Using the distraction, he sprinted forward as fast as he could, tackling her to the ground.

“WHERE’S CRYSTAL?” Mark shouted, doing his best to put pressure on the changeling’s throat. He almost hesitated when he saw what looked like tears forming in the corners of the changeling’s eyes. He steeled himself however and increased the pressure slightly. “Where is she? Where’s my fri-”

Before he could finish or even process what had happened, there was a green flash and he found himself flying across the room. Knowing that there was no way to stop it, Mark curled mid-air, using his forelegs to cover his head before he collided into the door, slamming it closed.

He regained his footing but stumbled forward. Despite having protected his head, the impact had left him dazed and with a painful throbbing in his leg. 

Mark’s horn glowed yellow as he levitated a nearby lamp for improvised weaponry. However, the changeling wasn’t there.

Cautiously, Mark limped forward, still carrying the lamp and his eyes scanning the room. Hearing a buzz and wet sound behind him, Mark immediately turned 180 degrees only to find nothing.

Gulping, Mark’s breathing began getting heavier. Not only had his friend gotten ponynapped, but now he was trapped in the room with her ‘replacement’. Normally in a situation like this Mark would have run for help, but then this changeling would escape and he’d lose his only way to find Crystal again.

Hearing noise from behind him, Mark steeled himself and swung the lamp in that direction. It didn’t do much good as the changeling stood a fair distance away, watching him with...sadness?

The changeling took a couple steps forward but stopped as Mark backed up the same distance. She opened her mouth and spoke, her voice sounding almost exactly like Crystal’s except in a distorted echo. “It’s alright, I just want to talk.”

“Wh-Where’s Crystal?” Mark asked, doing his best to sound unafraid. After getting a better look at this changeling, he could tell by the small crown on her head she was different from the ones he’d encountered before. She was a queen and probably a close ally, or even lover to Morphos. Whatever the case, she had to be powerful.

“Mark, you need to listen to me, I’m-”

“NO! You’re the one who needs to listen. Our friends are just downstairs and the moment I signal them, they’ll come bursting through the door! So while I’m still feeling nice you better tell me where Crystal Orchid is.”

It was a bluff. A bit of a long shot, but since this changeling didn’t know how he operated, she’d definitely-

“As I recall Gilda and Trixie are enjoying drinks, and the others have gone to the hospital.”

Mark’s fur bristled. 

How long had this changeling been with them?

‘Uh oh, Mark!’

How long ago had Crystal been ponynapped?

‘Holy fucktards, Mark pay attention!’

With Morphos after her, was Crystal even alive still?

‘Markmarkmarkmarkmarkmarkmark! SNAP OUT OF IT YOU DUMBASS!’

So caught up in his fear and thoughts, he hadn’t realized that the queen had gotten closer until she was only a few feet away. The moment she lifted a holed hoof towards him, he yelped and jumped back, throwing the lamp at her. However, his hurt leg as well as stepping in something caused him to slip and fall to his side.

Lifting his unbruised hoof, he stared at the green, slimey substance that he had fallen in. It looked and felt familiar. Almost like the stuff in a changeling cocoon.

His attention immediately returned to the changeling queen as he saw her horn glow, preparing a spell. Mark threw his weight around to roll away but quickly found that the slime had hardened after the queen’s spell.

Mark opened his mouth to scream for help but a holed, chitin-covered hoof was shoved in his mouth.

“Mark, you need to listen to me. I...I didn’t want it to come to this but I…” The queen bit her lip as she thought about her next words. “I’m not who you think I am, my name is Chrysalis.”

Chrysalis paused, taking the moment to look down at the yellow unicorn. He still looked terrified, but at least he had given up trying to bite through her hoof. On the verge of hyperventilating, she did her best to calm her nerves and sound soothing. “I don’t want to hurt you. I never wanted to hurt you. I just…” Chrysalis slowly removed her hoof from Mark’s mouth, ignoring the saliva. Her voice was down to a whisper. “I just want you to understand.”

“Un-understand what?” Mark asked, his confusion currently outweighing fear. “What do you want with Crystal?”

Chrysalis’ face scrunched up and she inhaled deeply. “There is no Crystal. Only me. It was always me.”

The changeling queen jumped away in surprise when Mark shouted and started struggling violently against the hardened slime. “LIAR! WHERE IS SHE?”

“I’m telling the truth.”

“No you’re a no-good, ugly, stinking, lying changeling!” Mark said through grit teeth. "And if you hurt my friend, you better hope I can't ever get out of this!"

"Gah, I should have known you would be like this," she snapped, unable to contain the rise of mixing feelings finally bubbling to the surface. "Get those stupid ideas of your head and listen!"

"At least it's not as stupid as claiming to be my best friend! One I've known since I was a kid." Mark retorted.

"I'm not the stupid one that can't even see what's right in front of them!" Chrysalis was fuming, she had to turn away and calm down again before she said something she might regret.

"Tell me something." Those three words gave Chrysalis pause: though the anger etched in was obvious, there was something else there too. 

"What?"

"Tell me something only Crystal could know." Mark said again, his eyes narrowed into a penetrating glare.

Closing her eyes, Chrysalis delved into her memories. Past her brother’s coup. Past her failed invasion. She remembered her time during her rite. When she learned, like every changeling coming of age, what it was to be a changeling: by infiltrating society. 

The easiest and probably happiest time of her life: when a changeling princess had made her first real friend.

“We used to have pillow fights at our hideout,” Chrysalis began with a warm smile. The images becoming vivid in her mind. “Then one time I said I wanted ice cream every day, you began stealing those little cups from the vendor until we both had nasty stomach aches and Gambit had to take us to the dentist.”

She giggled weakly. “Gambit was so irritated with you, but he took pity when the dentist had to fill in those cavities.”

"You...You were a changeling all along...."

Chrysalis snapped back to the present, delighted inside that he was beginning to understand. However, her delight was crushed as she looked towards the tactician. Instead of a look of relief, Mark had a horrified expression. 

“I’m sorry...I didn’t want you to find out like this,” she said, doing her best to ignore her rising dread.

“No, you probably wanted me to find out when it was too late. When I was caught up in one of those cocoons.” Mark stated his voice icy. He looked back at the slime he was stuck in and scowled. “Close enough I guess.”

Chrysalis shook her head frantically. “It’s not like that Mark!”

“Then what is it like? I was just food. An easy target.,” Mark stated, his voice and gaze devoid of any emotion. “Can you tell me, straight to my face, that you never once fed off me? That you never even thought about using me?”

The changeling queen lowered her head so that her teal mane covered her face. “No,” Chrysalis barely choked out.

Taking a deep breath, Mark closed his eyes to avoid her gaze and rested his head on the slime-covered floor. “Then stop toying with me and just get it over with. Kill me, eat me, whatever. Just stop pretending to be my friend.”

Chrysalis took several shaky steps backwards at Mark’s cold remark. Turning around, she reluctantly took Crystal’s form again and opened the window.

“Goodbye Mark. You won’t ever see me again and…I’m sorry.”
> Chrysalis' Story  Chapter 20: The Search
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Thank you for the transportation Mr. Lulamoon.” Twilight said as she stepped out of the carriage. She was still impressed by his stamina and speed. Not to mention the fact that he had gotten them to Manehatten in less than a day while pulling their weight, Rarity’s luggage included.

“You’re welcome,” the sky-blue stallion acknowledged as he unhooked the cart full of luggage from his carriage.

Looking around, Twilight began getting nervous. Having slept through most of the ride, it didn’t take her long to realize that they were in the bad part of town. Rows of buildings and alleys ranging from rundown to decrepit with the building in front of them being the only exception. 

Rainbow leapt out of the carriage and got a better look at the surroundings herself. Her brow furrowed and she lifted into the air so she could stick her head into the carriage window. “Umm...Fluttershy, are you sure that this is the correct address?”

“Indeed, I can’t possibly imagine wanting to meet anypony living in such squalid conditions. It’s filthy and the residents seem so uncouth,” Rarity said, as she prepared to exit the carriage.

There was a loud squelching noise the moment Rarity’s hoof met the ground causing the ivory unicorn to freeze as if turned to stone. Shakily, her head turned downwards to see the overturned trash can and more importantly the squishy trash she had just stepped in.

Behind her, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Pinkie exited the carriage, Applejack closing Rarity’s jaw, which had dropped in disgusted horror, as she passed the unicorn.

Ignoring her shock-frozen friend, Rainbow repeated herself. “Seriously, are we in the right place?”

“I..I don’t know. I’ve never been here before,” Fluttershy replied, shrinking a little under her friends gazes.

Applejack adjusted her hat. “Ah think I remember taking a wrong turn near here when I was trying to find mah Aunt and Uncle Orange.”

“You mean the time when you wanted to be a city pony? Before you found your cutie mark?” Twilight asked.

Applejack nodded in confirmation. “Yeah...It’s just as scary as when ah was a filly too.”

“Aw come on! It’s not that scary,” Rainbow said with bravado as she waved her hoof dismissively. She then flew to the door of the building. “Here I’ll just walk in and if anypony wants to mess with us I’ll say-”

The door suddenly opened knocking Rainbow back and a griffin walked out followed by a sky-blue unicorn.

“Fine, I’ll escort your ass to the market-” Gilda began to say to Trixie but stopped short. She stared wide eyed at the cyan pegasus who mirrored her shock. “Dash!”

“Gilda!”

Fluttershy eeped and hid while Trixie instantly recognized the arriving group of ponies. “Twilight?”

“Trixie?”

Hearing his daughters name, Mr.Lulamoon turned his head to confirm it. Upon seeing her, he smiled. “Trixie.”

“Dad?”

“PI~NKIE!” the pink pony shouted, appearing in a small explosion of confetti between the two sides. 

“Pinkie.” Everypony said in an exasperated tone.

Gilda’s beak tightened as she glared at the pink party pony who had appeared, once again, to cause her ruin. She opened her mouth to tell them off, but stopped herself when Sugar, Edge, and Aurora arrived.

Edge and Sugar’s eyes were wide in surprise at their guests. Sugar especially as she recognized the disguise of her childhood friend, Mimzy. 

Aurora on the other hand simply looked confused and curious.

“Mimzy!” Sugar blurted out in confusion and worry.

Mimzy turned quickly. He didn’t know the form, but he would know that voice anywhere. “Razor!”

“Razor?” Aurora commented as the small pink pony named Mimzy rushed over and hugged Sugar.

“What are you doing here?” Rainbow yelled after recovering from her shock.

“I could ask you the same!” Gilda replied with no small amount of venom in her tone.

Trixie on the other hoof was glancing between her father and Twilight’s group. “Dad, what are you doing here?”

“I’m about to head back home,” Trixie’s father replied, despite the fact he looked completely exhausted.

Applejack rubbed her temples from too much going on. “Trixie and Gilda? This can’t be good.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Gilda and Trixie shouted indignantly.

“Well both of ya came to Ponyville and caused all sorts of-”

A chill went up everypony’s spine as a hard, authoritative voice cut through the noise. “Who is causing all this ruckus?”

A tall, slim yellow unicorn walked out of the Weary Bray with a cigarette in her mouth. Gilda and Trixie recognized her as the mare who had served them their drinks. 

Angel’s ice-blue eyes slowly went to each individual as if reading their entire life with just a glance. That is until her gaze fell upon one buttercream pegasus currently hiding behind her mane. “Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy peeked out of her mane and instantly her face brightened. Flying forward, Fluttershy wrapped the mare in a tight, loving hug. “Auntie Angel!”

“Fluttershy, why are you here? What’s happened?” Angel asked, her voice taking on an air of surprising warmth as she crushed her cigarette with magic and threw it away.

“Umm...well...you see…” Fluttershy stumbled for a proper answer. Releasing the hug, she began with gesturing to her friends. “Auntie, these are my friends. The ones I mentioned in my letters.”

Angel gave the group another appraising look before letting out a sigh and nodding to her niece. “I told you to only visit me if it was an emergency. I don’t like the idea of you being in this side of the city.”

Twilight regained her composure and proceeded to try and salvage their bad first impression. “M-Mrs. Angel.”

“Miss,” Angel responded curtly, her voice losing the warmth shown for her niece.

Twilight gulped and continued. “We’re sorry for the sudden appearance ma’am but it is an emergency.

“How so?”

“We need a place to stay.”

A shiver went down Twilight’s spine. Angel’s expression never changed until now, where her eye suddenly twitched in either annoyance or irritation at their ‘emergency’. Taking a deep breath through her nose, Angel spoke again. “I’ll give you enough money to afford a hotel in Upper Manehatten for a couple of days. Would you like a penthouse suite at the Hipton or is there another hotel you’d prefer.”

“Sweets!” Pinkie exclaimed excitedly.

“P-P-P-Penthouse!” Rarity stuttered, the mention of the famous Hipton hotel and penthouse suite in the same sentence knocking Rarity her out of her stupor...and into a new one. 

Twilight was just as shocked but recomposed herself. “That’s really generous of you but you don’t need go that far.”

The lavender unicorn suddenly found Rarity shaking her psychotically after her refusal. “Twilight! Upper Manehatten! Penthouse! Hipton!”

“Rarity calm down! We don’t want to impose for something so expensive on Fluttershy’s aunt.” Twilight told her friend before Applejack came to the rescue and separated the two. “Besides, we only need a simple place to stay until we find Mark.

Angel’s eyes narrowed. “Are you referring to Marked Defiance by chance?”

Twilight visibly shrunk a little under Angel’s harrowing gaze, but pushed through to give her answer. “Y-Yes. How do you-?”

“Wait, Mark? What about Mark?” Gilda interrupted at the mention of the tactician.

“You know him?” Rainbow asked.

“Of course. That dweeb dragged me-”

“And saved me-” Trixie added quickly.

“Into helping him,” Gilda finished, tapping the hilt of her sword, impatient for an answer.

It was Twilight and her friends’ turn to be surprised. “Help him with what?” Twilight inquired suspiciously.

“Save his friend’s friends. It’s too bad that we could only save Edge here-” Gilda said, pointing a thumb and looking to where Edge, Sugar and Aurora arrived. Only now Aurora stood there alone, sucking on a packet of tomato juice as she watched the drama play out. “Where’d they go?”

Trixie looked around. “Sugar? Edge?”

Everypony looked around for the two missing ponies, only Rarity, who had recovered from her shock, realized that there were actually three missing. “Wait, where’s Mimzy? Did the dear wander off?” 

Twilight’s eyes widened as she came to the realization that ‘Sugar’ and ‘Edge’ must have been changelings. Realizing this, and the fact that two familiar figures were in front of them, Twilight did the first logical thing that came to mind. Shot a blast of magic designed to reveal changelings and break mind control.

Trixie was quick to put up a magic shield and deflect the blast. Gilda...not so much, as it hit her head and momentarily knocked her back. “OUCH! What the hell was that for?” She growled, charging to Twilight and picking her up by the scruff of her neck.

“I was making sure that you aren’t under changeling control,” Twilight yelped, as she was lifted off the ground.

Gilda took a moment to process this sudden turn before dropping Twilight and taking a step back just as Rainbow flew in between them. “What are you talking about?”

Twilight rubbed the back of her neck tenderly. “Crystal is a changeling and I think that Edge and Sugar are as well.” 

Gilda’s beak began tightening into an angry scowl before she uttered several profanities and rushed back into the building.

Knowing that look from her former friend, Rainbow followed in suit, flying next to her. “What’s up G? What do you know?”

“Thirty minutes ago, Mark went to get Crystal and hasn’t come back!”





Mark stared blankly at the wall as he laid in the hardened slime. He didn’t know how long it was since he was trapped, but he didn’t care. Not about time, not about anything.

“There is no Crystal. Only me. It was always me.”

The words resounded in his head. A constant echo to remind him how everything he knew was a lie.

“Everything? Now you’re just being a fucking drama-queen.”

Mark glanced up to see Brain standing over him. "Where have you been? You’re supposed to help me get through this! Hell, I made you so that I never went through bullshit like this!"

Brain rolled his eyes. “And you’re lashing again. Don’t you have anything better to do? Like realize that your little psychotic break has made you hallucinate me?” 

“I don't care about that. Crystal's...I...I have to save her,” Mark said, his chest tightening almost painfully. He slowly wiggled to see if he could get out of the slime, but it was to no avail. “That changeling was just a distraction! Crystal’s gotta be-”

“And now you’re going through denial again. We both know that she wasn't lying. Crystal Orchid was her all along, so grow up.”

Mark glared at Brain. Even though it was obviously all in his head, that didn't stop the fact he could see and hear him. “What? So you want me to just accept the fact that I believed a lie for most of my life? That I was just some slab of meat to serve her food needs?” 

Brain rubbed his chin in thought. “Well...Actually...That could be a step in the right direction.”

“FUCK YOU!” Mark shouted to himself.

“Use your indoor voice please, you're disturbing the other occupants of this establishment,” Brain responded with an arrogant smile.

Mark grit his teeth angrily but complied by lowering his voice. “Are you trying to piss me off?”

Brain brought his face close to Mark’s in a taunting manner. “Yes I am. Whatcha gonna do about it?”

“Erase your existence from the face of the fucking planet, then get my friends, find that bitch, and flay her alive!”

Instead of backing off, Brain began to laugh in Mark’s face and started poking him in the cheek. Mark didn’t realize how he could feel the pokes until he noticed that his horn was glowing. He was doing it to himself, or more accurately, Brain was making Mark do it to himself.

“Stop it.”

“No. The reason? Because first of all, you do you really think you’ll treat your friends like friends in your current state? Second, do you really want to hurt her?”

“Yes to all that!”

Brain sat next to Mark, looking at him with pity. “Really? I’m your subconscious and you’re treating me like crap. If you can’t treat yourself nice, how do you expect to treat others nicely? Then going back to the matter of Chrysalis, you really intend to answer deceit with violence?”

“...No…But she still has to answer for everything! And I intend to get those answers one way or-”

“So now you’ve gone from killing to torture,” Brain said through a sigh and a shake of his head.

“No! I meant...I was…” Mark started grinding his teeth and trembling. He began to re-think his answer, bringing the room to silence for five minutes while Brain looked to him expectantly.

“I hope you don’t intend to grumble all day. I’d prefer an answer sometime tod-”

“I DON’T KNOW! I DON’T KNOW WHAT I’M GOING TO DO AND I DON’T KNOW WHAT’S REAL ANYMORE!” Mark started shouting again, before he began sobbing again.

Brain frowned sadly and scooted next to Mark. "Again with the drama. Now why don’t we get to the root of this. You’re smart, you know what it is."

Mark sniffled. “She lied to me.”

“Yes she lied. She lied when you were kids and she lied when you two were reunited,” Brain admitted, nodding in agreement.

“Exactly! That’s why-”

Brain stopped him short, taking on a stern tone. “That’s why you should have stopped being a bullheaded dick and listened to her when she tried to explain herself. When she put down her defenses to tell you the truth for once. Instead you had to let the shock affect you to the point where you no longer saw a friend in need. Just a changeling and a stranger.”

“She is a stranger. Everything I know about her is a lie.”

“And how sure are you about that?”

“Absolutely positive.”

"Alright then, pop quiz, what do you know about changelings?"

Mark raised an eyebrow as he gave the obvious answer. “They replace ponies to steal love from their significant other.”

"And based on those feeding habits, do you think it’s detrimental to your health?"

“It has to be.”

“And yet you would allow a vampire bat pony to feed from you for awhile.”

“That’s different.” 

“Not really if you think about it. I mean Aurora fed on you physically while Chrysalis fed on you emotionally in practically the same way I think. Anyways, next question, what do you know about Crystal?”

Mark’s face scrunched up into a sour expression. “She’s a lie.”

Brain pinched Mark’s cheek in annoyance. “Humor me you stubborn prick. What did you think you knew about her?”

“She was rude, manipulative, arrogant, secretive...caring...smart...my friend…” Mark choked down another small sob at the memories.

Brain’s form shifted and morphed until it was a copy of Crystal’s. Mark would have started yelling at him in anger again had Brain, in Crystal’s form, not been looking at him with a warm and caring expression. Smiling at Mark’s restraint, Brain spoke again, his voice also an exact copy of Crystal’s. “And did she ever look like she was pretending to be anyone other than herself?”

Mark continued laying there, stuck in the slime as he stared at Brain. Not only because he didn’t have much choice, but because he was stunned. She was secretive whenever he got too close, but never once did she try to get him to love her. To trick him into being her literal meal ticket. In fact, she always seemed a hoofs-length away.

“Don’t worry, I just plan on staying close to you until I'm ready to leave. I'll be out of your fur in no time.”

“The fact that you're a tactician convinced Sugar that we needed you.”

“Maybe you fall into a category of your own? What would you say about that?”

More memories came to him. How she never hid her disapproval for stupid things he’d done. The worry in her eyes when he’d nearly died from a lucky hit from a bandit. Her smug grin when she thought herself superior which happened to be most of the time. None of it was fake. He knew that he didn't have concrete evidence, but that didn’t stop him from knowing it was all real.

"You have every right to hate me Mark. You really do."

“You’re one of the few to manage getting close to her. Close enough that the both of you are going to end up hurt.”

It finally made sense to him. He finally understood. He had the necessary revelation to think normally again and could find the proper response to all of Brain’s questions.

“........FFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCK!”

“There you go,” Brain said, smiling as his form slowly dissipated into air.

With newfound determination, Mark began struggling and wiggling to get out of the slime again. ‘Dammit, how could I be so stupid?’

‘Something I ask myself everyday.’

‘What am I going to do? I said such horrible things.’

‘I know, I was there. How about the first step, apologize.’

‘I gotta find her first.’

‘That’s step zero point five. Which should be simple given the fact she only left twenty minutes ago and you have connections you can exploit.’

‘Well then focus on step zero point four, getting out of slime-stuff for dummies.’

There was a loud crash as the door was suddenly kicked down. He couldn’t turn his head to see who it was, but given the fact that the shadow from the doorway looked bird-like, he had a good idea to identity of the intruder. “Gilda, your timing is perfect.”

“Mark are you okay?” Gilda asked, prying her claws through the slime and underneath him until she could lift him out.

Though the outer shell had hardened thanks to Chrysalis’ spell, the portion underneath felt awfully similar to chewed bubble gum and pulled at his fur as he was lifted. “I’m-owowowowowowthatfuckingsmarts- fine,” Mark said, trying to brush off anything still on him and trying to get the blood flowing in his legs again.

“In that case I’m gonna go kick her ass!” Gilda said, leaving the room before Mark could tell her that Chrysalis was gone.

“What happened? Where is she?” Called a familiar raspy voice.

Mark turned to the doorway. He’d know that voice anywhere but couldn’t understand what it was doing here. Even as the cyan pegasus flew into the room and almost knocked him down. “Rainbow?”

His surprise only increased as Twilight and the rest of the girls rushed into the room, followed by Aurora and Trixie. “Mark thank goodness we found you!” Rarity said, going up to give a hug, but stopping herself once she saw his current state.

The tactician couldn’t help but smile at seeing some familiar faces. “Girls? What are all of you doing here?”

“We’ll get to that later. Is Chrysalis still here?” Twilight said, her horn beginning to glow from a spell as she looked around the room.

“So you know too...” Mark mumbled to himself. “No, she’s gone and she won’t be coming back.”

Twilight let out a sigh of relief. “What about you Mark? Are you okay?”

“I’m…” Mark hesitated as the guilt from earlier weighed heavily on him. “-Actually, I’m not fine. I need to find her. I need to set this right.”

"Set what right?" Twilight said, looking to Mark with some suspicion.

"I need to apologize to Cryst...er...lass?" Mark started scratching his head and began mumbling to himself. "Damn I just forgot it, what the hell was it again?"

“Chrysalis?”

“That’s the one,” he said with a cheeky grin before Twilight blasted him point blank with a spell. “OW!”

‘OW! I’m in your head and even I felt that one!’

Mark waited until the dizziness subsided before he confronted his attacker. “Twilight, I know there are times you want to hurt me, but what the hell was that for?”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “You’re...not under her control?”

“Nope, I don’t think I ever was. I’ll have to ask her when I see her next.” Mark said, rubbing his aching head. That ended quickly as another spell hit him and knocked him onto his back onto the slime again. Luckily, most of the sticky parts had hardened already, unfortunately, that wouldn’t stop whatever stickiness left from painfully pulling his fur if when moved around. “OW! AGAIN, REALLY?”

‘That one felt like a kick in the crotch...Your brain crotch.’

Rainbow flew up to Mark’s face looking more than a little angry. “Mark are you crazy? We just saved you from her and now you want to find her again?”

“Yeah pretty much. Although technically, I was only saved from that stuff on the floor,” Mark looked to the slime he was once again laying in. “Nevermind.”

“She’s the one who invaded Canterlot during Shining and Cadence’s wedding!” Twilight shouted.

“Yeah...I’ll have to talk to her about that,” Mark responded without much thought as he tried wiggling back out of the stuff without causing himself too much pain.

Twilight frowned. “Are you even listening? She’s pure evil!”

“I don’t think she’s evil,” Mark said, unwilling to back down under Twilight’s glare.

Twilight was fuming as she opened her mouth to say something else to convince Mark. However, Applejack beat her to the punch with a more important question. “Why the hay do ya want to find her?”

Mark immediately dropped his happy-go-lucky facade, as he looked to his friends with a pained but completely serious expression. “Because believe it or not she’s my friend. I’ll be damned if I let this mistake haunt me for the rest of my life. I don’t care if you don’t want to help, but I’m begging you to not get in my way.”

Third time’s the charm. Twilight blasted Mark in the head so that he’d be released from Chrysalis’ deep mind control. Mark was none too happy. “WOULD YOU STOP THAT?!”

‘Oh Celestia that hurts! I-I think...I think I’m gonna-urp-gonna barf.’

‘You can’t barf you’re my subcon-’

Mark visibly shivered and gagged in horror as Brain interrupted with painfully realistic puking sound in his head.

“Well you are still talking crazy,” Rainbow said with a shrug, not noticing Mark’s inner plight.

Mark started turning a little green as he felt like puking himself. “No-urp-No one asked you Dash.”

Rarity was the first to notice. “Mark, are you okay? You’re turning an awfully ugly shade of green!”

“Twilight, I know that spell was one of your modified ones. What did the original do?” Mark managed to say before he had to force his food from earlier to stay down.

“Purges the body of substances. Why?”

“Joykill mushrooms,” Mark whispered in response before painfully prying himself out of the slime.  He then ran to the window, opened it, and proceeded to empty the contents of his stomach onto the street below...as well as any unfortunate passers-bye.

“AH! WHAT IS THIS?”

“MY EYES! IT’S IN MY EYES!”





“AND JUST BECAUSE WE ARE NOT OUR SISTER DOST THOU THINK WE’D FALL FOR SUCH A SCHEME?”

The brown pony shrunk from Luna’s volume. “Y-Your Highness, I didn’t mean to offend. It’s just a tax-”

“ENOUGH! BEGONE FROM OUR SIGHT AND DO NOT BRING THIS UP AGAIN WITH US OR OUR SISTER.” 

“Yes Princess Luna!” The noble pony squeaked before scrambling out of court as fast as his legs would take him.

“Princess Luna, you accidentally used the Royal Canterlot Voice and the royal We.” A tall bat pony in sunglasses said quietly as she stood to the side of the throne. She gestured to her fellow guardsponies. “As much as it helps to keep us awake during the day, our ears are still sensitive to sounds.”

“I apologize Grimshadow. It is hard to remember when we- I mean, I, get riled up like that. Who do these nobles think they are? A tax decrease just for being wealthy? The nerve,” Luna said with a scowl. “If you could get a tax decrease, what would you do with it?”

“Ma’am, I prefer to stay out of politics.”

Luna sighed and slumped into the throne. “You and I both. How long is Celestia going to be attending that war council in Cloudsdale?”

Grimshadow raised an eyebrow. “I thought it was just a meeting. Isn’t it only a war council when we’re actually at war?”

“Ah, you are correct,” Luna said, lightly blushing at getting the two things confused. “But this is still too long for a simple meeting.”

“I attended one of the meetings before you returned. Lieutenant Bastion and General Ironwing disagree on just about every subject when it comes to Equestria’s safety. That’s the reason the meeting lasts so long.”

As Luna awaited whoever was next, she let her mind and eyes wander. Looking out the window, she noticed that the sky was beginning to get overcast. 

‘Odd’, she thought, ‘the pegasi had scheduled to move the rainclouds tomorrow not today.’ 

Luna yawned and took a sip of her tea. She glanced to her side to see that Grimshadow was suddenly looking around with her ears twitching incessantly.

“What is the matter Grimshadow?”

The Lunar Guard stopped moving her head around, but kept her eyes going from place to place to search for the source of the noise. “Princess Luna, can you hear that?”

“No I’m afraid I cannot. What is the matter?”

Grimshadow looked to a fellow Lunar Guardspony who was acting similarly, and signaled him to investigate. “It’s probably nothing, but I’m sending Starstreak to check it out.”

Luna nodded in understanding as Grimshadow resumed her previous position at Luna’s side. The only indication she still heard it was from her twitching ears. It was a little unsettling to not know what was bothering her guards, but Luna trusted that they’d get the matter dealt with.

As another pony approached the throne for an audience, Luna sat up in attention with practiced grace to address her subject’s concerns. “And what has brought you here today, dear subject?”

The mare didn't respond at first, merely observing the entirety of the throne room. When she finished, she gave Luna a satisfied look. “Well ma’am, it’s a very important matter.”

“Yes?”

The mare grinned wickedly and narrowed her eyes. “It’s the terms of your surrender.”

Luna raised an eyebrow at the pony’s odd behavior and unexpected request. “I am sorry, I do not think I heard that right.”

At that moment, Starstreak burst back into the throne room in a cold sweat, “CHANGELINGS! CHANGELINGS ARE INVADING!”

“Time for phase two,” the pony said, as green flames suddenly surrounded her and she lunged at Luna.





Mark sat there thumping his head in a steady rhythm.

‘Twelve’ *thump* ‘Fucking’ *thump* ‘Hours.’ *thump*

‘Well sulking over your failed efforts isn’t helping.’

“Mark, what are ya doing?”

‘See, Applejack agrees with me.’

Mark lifted his head gave the orange mare a humorous but weak smile, “I’m seeing how long it’s gonna take me to make a dent in this wood. I gotta say, it’s taking awhile.”

“Pony feathers Mark, it’s been well around half a day. She probably up and left the city by now.”

“No. She’s still in Manehatten. I can feel it and I know a pony who can help get the information I need. I just got to pay her first.”

Applejack looked Mark straight in the eye. “The train’s gonna be leaving at noon tomorrow and if ya ain’t on it with us you’re gonna have to walk back to Ponyville on your own.”

On your own.

That phrase seemed to echo in Mark’s head as he was reminded of what’s been happening since he started his search.

His friends from Ponyville had their own reasons to not want to search for Chrysalis. Twilight, AJ, and Rainbow because of their dislike and distrust of her, opting to leave the search and arrest to the city guard, which they did. Not to mention the fact that Twilight scolded Mark about trying to find Chrysalis whenever she was brought up in conversation. 

In the meantime, Rarity felt that it was their duty to pay back Ms.Angel’s generosity by insisting she and the others help around the Weary Bray. That, and the ponies Mark had puked on were apparently having the worst day of their entire life even prior to getting puked on. Then for some reason, Angel gave the two ponies the arrangements for Penthouse suites. The same suites that she had offered Twilight and friends previously, which meant that they now had nowhere else to stay but the Weary Bray.

Gilda and Trixie were a different story. Gilda, after getting into a yelling competition with Rainbow for some reason, had flown the coop and left to deliver that message of hers to Canterlot. The only goodbye she gave Mark was a “See ya dweeb”. Trixie was acting “Great and Powerful” again and said that searching was beneath her. However, Mark could tell that the real reason was because she too scared to possibly face a Changeling Queen without Gilda to protect her.

Pinkie and Aurora were the only ones who sincerely wanted to help him. Unfortunately they were utterly ineffective at it despite their efforts searching literally any nook and cranny whether it was a garbage can, cupboards, underneath tables, in Mark’s ears...Then there were the fliers they made that basically portrayed Chrysalis like a lost pet and which they were scattering throughout as much of Manehatten as they could.

Mark thumped his head on the bar again, harder this time. “Thanks AJ. But I still have to find her,” he mumbled sullenly.

“It don’t look like she wants to be found Mark.”

“Of course not. That’s what’s making this search so damn hard.”

Ms.Angel, came up to the two ponies and set down two mugs of apple cider. “Marked, please don’t do that to the bar. You’re wearing out the wood,” she said, lifting Mark’s head up and using a wet cloth to lightly dab the spot underneath his horn that he’d been hitting. She gently set his head back down and attended business elsewhere.

“That pony’s kinda strange, isn’t she?”

“Mark, first of all ah don’t talk about somepony behind their back. Second, what’ya mean?”

“Well, she’s treats everypony just about the same except for me and Fluttershy.”

“Ms.Angel is Fluttershy’s aunt.”

Mark raised his head so he could look down the bar to where Ms.Angel was. Currently she was talking with a mare in a cloak. “That, I understand. Why she treats me the same way she does her niece is what I don’t understand.”

“It don’t sound like our business.”

“No it isn’t,” Mark said through a sigh, his thoughts wandering to something else. “Applejack...Am I a bad pony?”

“You’re arrogant, annoying, and you drive just about everypony crazy with the exception of a few,” Applejack stated immediately as she took a swig of the apple cider. She grinned after recognizing the taste, it was her family’s brand from Appleoosa. Applejack then gave Mark several hard pats on the back. “But you definitely ain’t a bad pony. You’re my friend and ah hate seeing you just sitting here all sadder than a snowman in summer.”

Mark smiled weakly at her words. “Hey AJ, thanks for coming to my rescue. You and the others. I know that Twi sent you here to convince me to go with you, but I need to set things right, even if it means staying in this city and searching for trouble.”

Applejack sighed and ruffled her hat. “Ain’t no stopping you, is there?”

Mark responded with a good-humored grin and chuckle. “Do you even know me?”

From behind them, the two ponies heard a familiar voice. “Mark are you packed?”

Applejack spun around in her barstool and leaned  back against the bar as she addressed Twilight. “Sorry Twi but he ain’t coming.”

Twilight’s eyes widened in clear surprise. “What? I thought you said you’d convince him!”

“Ah can do a lot of things Twi, buck a tree bare of apples, buck a bad guy to the hospital, buck the-”

“Bucking me,” Mark interrupted with a cheeky grin which faltered in pain after the orange mare kicked his leg.

“Mah point is that, as foolish as he is, ah can’t convince somepony to do something when it’s going against their nature. ”

Mark snorted. “My nature? Really? You can tell a pony’s nature just like that?”

This time Mark received a harder and somewhat friendly punch in the shoulder. “Yah know what ah meant,” Applejack said, her expression a mix of annoyance and amusement. Her point made, she turned back around to face the bar and get another swig of apple cider.

Still nursing his aching shoulder and leg, Mark turned his attention to Twilight to get a word in before he left and before she could start scolding him again. “Honestly Twilight, I don’t know how long this it’s gonna take me to find her. And no offense, but when I do, I’m not sure yet whether I’m gonna tell you since you’ve got that intense, if not justified, chip on your shoulder.”

Ignoring Twilight’s words of protest, Mark left his seat and headed for the door. He slowed however as the pony Ms. Angel was talking to caught his attention again. He found it odd. The mare in question, a pretty, red earth pony, was wearing both a sweater and a heavy wool cloak making her look more than a little shady since all that was seeable was the mare’s face.

Normally Mark would’ve normally ignored something like trivial like this, but the fact that the mare was wearing something she clearly didn’t want to left him feeling like something was amiss. It didn’t help when a blue pegasus stallion bumped past him hard enough to cause him to spin.

The moment that the mare noticed the stallion, she froze and nearly fell out of her seat. “B-Balty! How did you find me?”

Mark maintained his balance in time to see the anger on “Balty’s” face before the stallion hid it behind a disarming smile. “Babe, you didn’t have to go out of your way to hide. It was so inconvenient to trouble a few of my ‘friends’ to find you. Any problems we have we can work out at home,.” He leaned against the bar and turned his head to Angel. “Hey, get me a quick drink for the road. Something with a kick. You know what? I’m feeling generous so get something for her too.”

The mare trembled but gathered up her courage. “N-No...I won’t! I’m not going anywhere with you! It’s over Cobalt.”

“That hurts babe,” Cobalt said his smile and tone turning cruel and venomous. “Come on. Lets. Get. Going.”

Angel stood there preparing the glass and hoping that she’d either get him to leave peacefully, or that Plum would get here in time to intervene. However, the voice she heard next filled her with a deep sense of apprehension.

“The lady said no,” Mark stated before placing himself between the mare and the stallion. He didn’t always do the smartest things, but Mark knew enough from their exchange to put the pieces together.

Cobalt appraised him with a frown before glaring back at the mare. “So that’s how it is. You come and meet up with this little boy-toy of yours. You think I’d just sit on my ass while you go sleeping around like a whore?”

“Th-That’s not it Balty! I don’t know him! I’ve never met him! He’s just-”

“Somepony who thinks you should leave now,” Mark interrupted.

The tension in the air was palpable as Mark and Cobalt glared at one another.

“You think you’re something scary? Do you even know who I am?” Cobalt taunted.

Shots had been fired and Mark intended to respond in kind. “Somepony not worth calling a man. Do you think I can’t see it? Nopony in their right mind wears that much clothing in the summer. I bet that if I lifted her sleeves I’d see the bruises. That if she took her cloak off, the world would see the way you treat her. You’re nothing but a thug who-”

Mark saw it coming, but couldn’t react in time before Cobalt’s hoof made contact with his face and he was sent flying back a few feet. Plum having heard the ruckus, rushed over just in time to catch him before he hit the floor.

“MARK!” Twilight and Applejack screamed, running to their friend’s side. Rarity and Fluttershy who had just arrived from upstairs, and everyone in the Weary Bray’s tavern,  watched on in shock.

“You sure talk big for a pony who’ll crumble after one hit,” Cobalt said with a cruel grin.

Plum and Applejack yelled a war cry as they charged at the blue stallion. Their efforts were stopped however, as a magical yellow aura held them in place. The first place they looked to was Mark but knew it wasn’t him since he too busy getting back up with the help of Fluttershy and Twilight. Knowing only one other yellow unicorn, they turned to Angel whose horn was lit up.

“I’ll handle this,” Angel stated to the two.

“But boss he-” 
“Ms. Angel ah can’t just-”

“I’ll. Handle. This,” Angel repeated. 

To everypony else, Angel sounded as reserved as before. To Applejack and Plum whom she was looking at, the malice and bloodlust in Angel’s eyes gave her words a entirely different meaning.

Turning her head Angel’s eyes softened as she looked to her niece who had just helped Mark stand back up. “Fluttershy, can you and your friends please take Marked to the nearby clinic to get his nose checked out? It’s down the street where all the red lights are and at the first stop take a right.”

“Ay’m fine. Ay jusk neeg a wet crof,” Mark dismissed as he tried to stop the profuse bleeding coming from both his nostrils.

“Then take him to the restroom.,” Angel conceded. “Please hurry, he’s getting blood on the floor.”

“Okay Auntie.,” Fluttershy replied, grabbing Mark’s hoof and quickly pulling him along to the nearby restroom. The crowd of ponies parted to make way for the two and resumed watching to see if anything else was going to happen.

There was a small clatter as a shotglass landed on the table, only then be quickly filled with some rum. “Your drink,” Angel said, her gaze was locked not on the the victorious looking Cobalt, the terrified mare, the crowd, nor even her niece’s friends. Rather, she was fixated on Mark and Fluttershy, waiting until the moment was right. 

That moment came once Angel saw them enter the restroom and heard the click as the door shut.

Cobalt, just finished with his drink, set the shot glass back down onto the bar and reached his hoof over to the cloaked mare to grab her and be on his way again. Then everything would be the way it was supposed to.

That was until his head suddenly slammed into the bar with the empty shot glass caught in-between. 

For the first time in a long time, Plum witnessed Angel’s face twist into cold anger as she used her magic to grip Cobalt’s mane and lift his head back up before slamming it down again. And again. And again.

Roughly around fifteen collisions later, the stallion’s face was a mess of blood, glass, and tears. 

Angel walked out from behind the bar so calmly and casually that onlookers were only reminded about what just happened when she grabbed the stallion by the neck with her hooves and threw him out of the nearest window.

And impressive feat, given that the closest window was approximately halfway across the room.

The matter settled, Angel returned to her place behind the bar and pulled out a cloth and spray bottle to clean up the mess she made.

“Please don’t tell Fluttershy,” Angel asked in her usual tone towards a speechless Applejack, Twilight, and Rarity. 

Gulping, the three turned away from Angel and started whispering to each other.

It was also simple to deal with the crowd. The moment she glanced at them, they immediately went back to what they were doing before as if nothing happened and the bar’s normality returned for the most part. 

Angel brought her attention back to the red mare with the sweater and cloak to continue their conversation from before.“If you need a place to stay, I can offer you room and board.”

The mare squeaked in surprise and fright. Trading glances between the recently broken window and Angel, she gulped. “I-Is he alive?”

“He won’t die,” Angel stated without any hint of remorse nor pity as she continued wiping the blood and glass off counter. “And if you decide to stay here, I can guarantee your safety until you’ve paid back those debts you were telling me about.”

The mare looked hesitant. “Wh-What’s the catch? Nopony just offers shelter and safety for free.”

“I’ll ask you to work here from time to time.”

The mare’s lip began to tremble. “You...you won’t make me do anything bad, right?”

“Hah! Don’t go worrying about nuttin doll,” A freckled waitress said while expertly balancing an order on her back. “I was in your horseshoes two years ago and now I only work here cause Miss Angel needed a couple of hooves to help out around the joint. That and Plum’s just yummy ta look at.”

“Mint, please stop eavesdropping and go deliver those stir-fried cucumbers before they get cold,” Angel ordered, levitating the trash bin and scooping fragments of glass into it.

The waitress gave a mock salute and complied, though not before getting one last word in to the cloaked mare. “Almost everypony workin’ here’s got a story just like yours doll. Walking in 'ere, looking for somepony to help. Don’t worry, boss-lady’s the nicest and toughest bitch in this whole damn city, you’ll be fine.”

Angel’s face was knit in a stern frown as the waitress walked away giggling. “I apologize about Mint. She talks too much when she should be working.”

The cloaked mare sniffled and removed her hood revealing a black eye and a bruised cheek. “Please don’t apologize, just...Thank you.” The mare sniffled and tried to wipe the tears that started streaming down her face. “Thank you so much. Nopony else...I didn’t think...”

Angel knew that the conversation was done, or at least put on hold when the mare broke down into sobs of relief. That being the case, Angel poured the mare a drink and left her alone for the moment. 

Looking over to the window, she saw that Plum was currently examining the damage to both the window and the unconscious stallion outside until he realized that she was watching him.

Trotting over he began scratching the back of his head. “Boss, should I go get an ambulance cart? I don’t like that guy but...well...damn.”

“Do whatever you want,” Angel responded curtly as she finished wiping the counter clean and she put away the cleaning supplies.

The moment she closed the cabinet Mark and Fluttershy returned, the former with pieces of rolled up toilet paper stuffed in his nostrils. 

For the first time ever, Plum witnessed his boss look worried as she ran up to the young tactician. “Marked, are you okay? How are you feeling? He didn’t hurt you badly did he? Do you need ice?”

Mark backed away. Surprised and uncomfortable at Angel’s sudden invasion of personal space and unexpected change of character. “Umm...no. My nose isn’t broken and as you can see, I’ll just keep it plugged till the bleeding stops.” Mark said, looking around for the pony that caused his bloody nose to begin with. Noticing that Cobalt was gone and that a window was broken, he smiled at Plum. “I’m guessing it was taken care of.”

Plum hesitantly nodded, eyeing his boss. “Yeah. It got taken care of alright.”

“Dammit. I was hoping for a chance at payback before you kicked his a-,” Mark coughed, remembering Fluttershy was literally right next to him. “Kicked his flank outta town.”

“M-Mark! Please don’t pick another fight. I don’t want to see you get hurt again,” Fluttershy said frantically and with no small amount of worry.

Fluttershy found a small cup of lemonade floating in front of her. “It’s okay Fluttershy, he’s gone now and I’m certain that pony will reconsider his actions next time,” Angel said comfortingly to her niece before looking straight at Mark. “And that Marked won’t instigate the other party. Right?”

“No promises,” Mark responded with all honesty.

It was clear Angel didn’t like that answer as her only response was in the form of a very disapproving frown. “Why? What do you plan on doing now?”

“Now that jackass-mc-jerk-face is taken care of, I believe I was on my way to pay for some information,” Mark said, strolling towards the exit once again as if nothing had happened just awhile ago. He was stopped however when Twilight stepped in his way.

“You’re still going? You just got hurt!”

“It was just a punch.”

“My point is that it’s obviously not safe on your own!”

On your own.

Once again the phrase echoed in his head and left a bitter taste in his mouth.

“Yeah, I’m on my own. Like I was when I was a little brat, like I was when I watched those closest to me disappear from my life, and like I am now!” Mark cried out angrily, though he did manage to keep the volume below a yell and not attract too much attention. Taking a deep breath he continued. “I’m happy that you’re worried about me. That you care for a friend as flawed as me. But if you bothered to put your personal feelings towards her aside, you’d see that I’m doing the same thing!”

Without letting the conversation continue, Mark ran past a shocked Twilight and exited the bar.

“Wait-But-She’s…” The word ‘evil’ hung on Twilight’s tongue as she watched her friend run out. Her ears drooped and she sighed. As much as she hated Chrysalis, maybe Mark wasn’t wrong about her either. Even Mimzy had admirable things to say about the Changeling Queen.

Twilight jumped out of her thoughts when she felt an orange hoof patting her back.

“Don’t worry sugarcube. Wait here, Rainbow and ah will make sure the varmint gets back safe and sound, ” Applejack said before she turned her hat and started trotting after Mark. 

Outside the bar, Applejack picked up a stone and threw it at a low floating cloud.  The stone disappeared into the cloud and a surprised shout followed. Rainbow looked down and searched for the assailant that interrupted her nap. “What the heck! Who threw that?”

With a wry grin, Applejack waved to get Rainbow’s attention. “Come on sleepy head, we’re gonna go wrangle ourselves a changeling.”





“Are you sure you’re alright Mark? You want me to change the tissue?” Aurora asked, flying on Mark’s right and within his personal bubble. He was used to it by now.

“You just want an excuse to taste my blood again. Don’t you?”

Aurora blushed and couldn’t meet Mark’s eyes. “Nuh uh...that’s just...a bonus.”

Mark rolled his eyes. She was as bad at lying as Applejack. “Aurora, you’re a bounty hunter and a bat pony with a very acute nose, shouldn’t tracking down changelings be easy for you?”

“Even if I had some of their blood I don’t think I’d be able to track their scent in this city. It’s stinky. Speaking of blood, what happened again?” Aurora asked, pointing at Mark’s nose.

Mark wiggled his snout and pulled out the blood soaked rolls of toilet paper. “I just fell is all. Besides it looks like the bleeding stopped so I don’t need these anymore,” Mark said, tossing them into a nearby trashcan and ignoring Aurora’s groan of disappointment. “Still, funny running into you and Trix in the market.”

Trixie appeared on Mark’s other side, acting like...herself. “Do not call me ‘Trix’! You may refer to me as the Great and Powerful-”

“Pony that’s too afraid to go shopping on her own in the big city,” Mark interrupted, chuckling when Trixie started pouting and turned her head away from him.

“So where are we going exactly?” Aurora asked, still flying almost directly against Mark’s side.

“I bumped into an old acquaintance of mine. She's more than capable of getting the info I want for a price and now I’m going to collect,” Mark stated, pulling out a bank note and waving it like a fan.

Trixie’s eyes narrowed with mischief and she quickly snatched the banknote out of Mark’s grasp. “Hah, so even the oh-so-smug tactician has to pay an informant. Let’s see here, ‘On the account of Penned Gambit: the beneficiary Marked Defiance charges-” Trixie’s jaw dropped and her eyes almost popped out of her head. “Five thousand bits!”

Mark shrugged before he snatched the banknote back. “My informant’s an opportunistic entrepreneur. However, she’s as reliable as they come.”

Aurora’s eyes sparkled with wonder and greed. “Where’d you get that much?”

Mark’s face darkened with a wistful frown for the briefest of moments. His grin quickly returned before anyone could notice. “I acquired it and that’s all I’m going to say on the matter.”

“Ah come on! Please!” Aurora begged. Mark continued to walk on without giving a reply. “Please!” He continued walking and even attempted to whistle. “Pretty please with an AB positive blood-soaked chocolate chip cookie on top!”

Mark gagged at the imagery and conceded before the vampire batpony got any more detailed. “It’s not mine but I didn’t steal it. I’m allowed to access it whenever I need it. Now stop asking!”

“Why?”

“Because I said.”

“Why?”

“Because I don’t wanna say.”

“Why?”

“Because it’s stupid.”

“Can I have some?”

“No.”

“Why?”

“STOP!” Trixie shouted, knowing that the two would just keep going on and on.

“Why?” Both Mark and Aurora asked in unison.

Trixie’s eye started twitching as she just stared at the two like a crazy mare. “Mark. How long until we get to-”

“We’re here,” Mark said rushing over to greet a light red mare behind one of the stalls. “Hey Banana, what do ya got for me?”

Trixie’s annoyance was temporarily forgotten as she felt something oddly familiar about this stall owner.

The mare whipped her ponytail over her shoulder and leaned on to her stall, with her hoof resting on her chin. “I’ve got lots of things Mark, but call me by that nickname again and I might forget that I’m giving you a discount for them,” she replied with a wink.

“Good old Cups said there’s a medicine for that,” Mark retorted, taking a similar pose on the stall and sliding the banknote forward. “So what have you heard?”

‘Banana’ leaned towards Mark, and took the banknote. “Some interesting things. Some infamous mercenary’s been drinking all around the city and getting kicked out of every bar, the quadrennial military meeting in Cloudsdale started, Sapphire Shores is rumored to release another hit this year, and the usual news and gossip. However, I think the rumor you’re looking for is the one where some ponies recently entered the sewers and haven’t returned yet. Some say they were already eaten by Bisstink but honestly, I think that’s silly.”

Mark raised an eyebrow. “Bisstink? What does that have to do with anything I asked?”

“Bisstink? What’s a Bisstink?” Aurora asked.

“It’s short for Big Stinky. An urban legend about some monster, with the stupidest name ever by the way, that supposedly eats ponies who get too close to it’s lair in the sewers,” Mark said sounding disappointed as he got off the stall and sat down on the ground. 

Since ‘Banana’ never led him wrong before, Mark started thinking and voicing his thoughts out loud, hoping maybe it’d help him find some hidden meaning in Big Stinky’s legend. “It’s been searched for but never found. Only evidence is it’s weird slimy drool and the victims supposedly hear a buzzing or hissing before it…”

Mark’s face lit up in revelation and he leaned towards the mare exuberantly. “How many ponies did you say entered the sewers recently?”

The mare winked again. “About four. From what I heard, one of them was a black pegasus with a bad attitude. Just like a certain friend of yours.”

“You couldn’t have just led with that?” Mark asked with a frown.

“Where’s the fun in that? Besides, you should use your brain more.” ‘Banana’ giggled before she disappeared under her stall only to reappear with a glass jug of some kind of blue liquid. “In fact, I just so happen to have a potion that increases your intelligence right here in case you couldn’t figure it out.”

“What a coincidence,” Mark deadpanned.

“Of course. My sisters and I have to know all sorts of possible customers and what they might be interested in.”

Trixie suddenly gasped loudly, startling the two at the stall. “It’s you! Mark, this is the pony who sold me my book!”

“The one that went ‘Fwoosh! Pthoo!’ and then crumbled into dust?” Aurora asked, putting as much emphasis on her exploding sound effects as possible.

“Wait, seriously? Anna’s the 'Secret Seller' you mentioned?” Mark asked, giving Trixie an incredulous look.

The mare leaned further over the stall and stared hard at Trixie before returning to her original position and shrugging. “Never met you before in my life.”

Trixie pointed at the mare accusingly. “Don’t give me that! You said that magical tome had lifetime use and I could get a refund if otherwise.”

Mark raised an eyebrow. “That true Anna?”

“Of course not!” Anna replied, beginning to get fussy herself. “I never offer refunds!”

Mark scratched his head. “Then who sold Trixie a fire tome?”

“It’s a firework spellbook and it cost me a whole week’s worth of show’s to pay for it!” Trixie shouted angrily.

Anna closed her eyes in thought for awhile before opening them when she realized what had happened. “It was my sister. She’s the one who sold you that tome, isn’t she?”

Trixie glared at the red pony with eyes full of skepticism. “Oh so you just happen to have a sister who looks and acts exactly like you?”

“Nope,” Anna admitted.

Once again, Trixie pointed an accusing hoof at Anna. “Aha! So you are-”

“I’ve got many, many, MANY, more sisters,” Anna interrupted with a smile. “We’re a pretty big family.”

“So a whole family of Annas?” Mark asked curiously, putting a hoof in Trixie’s mouth to stop her from going on an angry rant.

Anna just shrugged. “Pretty much.”

Trixie spat Mark’s hoof out of her mouth and spit to get the dirt flavor out. “Family reunions must be interesting.” Trixie commented, not bothering to hide her dubious tone.

“Like you wouldn’t believe.”

Mark used his cloak to wipe his hoof. His attention was still on Anna however. “You wouldn’t happen to have a fire tome for sale would you? Trixie’s been wanting another one after hers...well...died.”

Anna’s eyes lit up as she returned to her ‘Merchant’ mode. Going into her stall, she rustled around until she found what she was looking for and placed it onto the table.  It was a red tome with a large flame image on the cover. “Sorry, no fire tomes. I DO however have an Elfire tome.”

Mark tilted his head. “What’s the difference?”

“Buy it and find out!” Anna replied with a wink.

Trixie pushed Mark out of the way and eyed the merchant with suspicion. “How much is it worth?”

“One thousand two hundred.”

Trixie sputtered. “Th-That’s too much! That’s double for what I paid-”

Mark had already jotted the necessary info onto a slip he had gotten from the bank earlier that day, and placed it onto the stall. “Deal but I wanna give it a test run.”

Anna took the slip of paper and pushed the tome into it’s new owners hooves. “Here ya go! A pleasure as always,” Anna said as she began packing up her stall. Noticing the glow, she saw Mark was already going for an attempt to test it. “Just be careful, Elfire tomes pack much more of punch than-”

There was a flash of light before a large pillar of fire appeared in the middle of the street causing ponies to scream and run around in a panicked frenzy. By the time the pillar disappeared, the entire street was empty except for Mark, Trixie, Aurora, Anna and the other now empty merchant stalls including the ashes of the one Mark had hit accidentally.

“Oops,” Mark said, coughing up the same black soot that now covered the entire front side of his body and quickly shoved the tome into Trixie’s grasp and pointed at her. “She did it.”
> Chrysalis' Story  Chapter 21: It's a Hive Life
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Aurora held her breath.

She only lasted forty three seconds before gasping for air and stating the obvious. “Oh Celestia, this place reeks!”

“Of course it does, it’s a sewer,” Mark said, keeping his nose covered as he walked in a three legged gait.

“Do we really have to search this entire place?” Trixie asked, her head surrounded by a magical bubble like a space helmet. On top of the bubble rested her magician hat which somehow avoided slipping off.

Mark gave a small shake of his head. “Probably not. I’m pretty sure I have an idea where the hive, lair, or whatever is.”

“Then why aren’t we there yet?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“HOLY FUCK!” Mark jumped in surprise. Upon landing, his front hoof slipped and he plummeted towards the small river of wastes. “OH SHIT!”

‘Both figuratively and quite literally.’

Suddenly something wrapped around his waist, stopping him approximately two feet from hitting the water. With a forceful tug, Mark was thrown back onto the walkways with a hard landing on his butt. His eyes following the length of rope that saved him, Mark found himself face to face with an Appleoosian Bandit. Or at least as close to one as an orange mare can be when she has a red bandana tied around her face.

“Mark, what’ve ah told ya about watching that tongue of yours?” Applejack asked as she rewound her lasso.

“First of all, I’m old enough to say what I want. Second, how the fu-” Applejack’s eyes narrowed at him. “-uuudge did you get here?”

“They followed me after you had me go back to the Weary Bray to get my lance,” Aurora said with an almost Pinkie-like smile.

“And you didn’t bother to tell me this?” Mark asked in a flat tone.

Aurora looked to him confused on an answer. “You didn’t ask?”

Mark still glared at her.

“I told Trixie?”

Mark’s head swiveled so he was now glaring at the magician who was avoiding eye contact and doing her best to suppress her giggles.

Facehoofing, Mark returned his attention to his two friends who, he noticed, were carrying the weapons from the Ponyville attack days before. “So what are you two doing here anyways? I thought you two made it perfectly clear that you didn’t like my idea to find Chrysalis and would rather leave it to ponies better equipped for it.”

“Well, as much as we wanted to leave it to the city guard, you’re persistence on finding her has got me curious ‘bout something,” Applejack remarked.

Rainbow flew between AJ and Mark. “That and AJ told me you need somepony tough watching your back,” she added with swagger.

Mark scratched his head, still processing this sudden turn of good luck. “Okay, sounds good! What do you girls think?” He asked, turning back to the batpony and unicorn.

“It couldn’t hurt to bring in more helping hooves,” Aurora said with a shrug.

Trixie nodded, her hat still somehow staying firmly on top of the bubble. “Yes, Trixie agrees that there’s strength in numbers.”

“Then it’s decided.” Mark said, clapping his hooves together. “At this rate we’ll probably have no trouble finding her. Especially if there’s no unpleasant surprises.”

Pinkie Pie popped her head out of a nearby pipe wearing a gas mask. “There’s no such thing as an unpleasant surprise, silly!”

“Gah!”

“Whoah!”

“Hi Pinkie.”

“OH MY CELESTIA!”

Rainbow, Applejack, Aurora, and Mark shouted at the same time and in that order.

Mark held his hoof over his chest trying to calm his racing heart. “Pinkie. I’m not going to question it, let me just make sure I’m not dead from that heart attack you gave me.”

“Well I AM gonna question it! Pinkie how the heck did you get here?” Rainbow asked loudly.

“Well, after Trixie asked Aurora to help her shop, I kept posting up my super well done fliers-” Pinkie went on telling about every ridiculous place she posted them. There was some mention of being chased by guards and other individuals, but Mark ignored that until she finally got to the end of her story. “-And then I realized that I didn’t put any down here and I found you guys.”

Mark scratched his head. “Umm…Nice story Pinkie but-”

“Mark here says he knows where Chrysalis is,” Rainbow interrupted.

Mark rolled his eyes. “I was talking about the general direction of where she is. This is the first time I’ve been in any sewer.”

Pinkie gasped, grabbed the sides of Mark’s head, and brought their faces so close that it could have been mistaken for a kiss had the gas mask not been in the way. “We better be careful not to get eaten by the scary invisible sewer monster.”

Applejack and Rainbow’s eyes widened and they started looking around. “Whoa, what? There’s a monster down here?” Rainbow asked.

“An invisible one to boot?” Applejack added.

Mark let out a heavy sigh. “No the monster’s actually changelings.”

Aurora tilted her head in confusion. “Wait, so changelings are monsters?”

Once again, the batpony found herself on the receiving end of Mark’s glare, though this time he was also gritting his teeth. “No I explained this earlier. I mean changelings are the reason the rumors of a sewer monster started.”

“Psh! Oh Mark, don’t be silly. Why would changelings start a rumor like that?” Pinkie asked with her usual cheer.

Mark’s eye twitched violently. “Because-”

He was unable to finish as Pinkie suddenly gasped loudly. “Ooooh! Unless they did it to keep curious ponies away from their home and set up countermeasures to keep their secret safe! Why didn’t you just say so Mark?”

“I...you...I don’t even...ugh.” Mark felt a headache start to come on, though he couldn’t tell if it was because of the awful smell or because he had started thumping his hoof on his forehead. Probably both.

To help quell the incoming headache Mark began thinking of positive things.

‘Daisies. Puppies. Sunshine. Honey...uh...’
‘Mint. Apples. Chocolate. Wow, all those nice smelling thoughts have me hungry.’
Mark looked again at the small canal of sewage and watched as a large brown chunk of something floated by.
‘Nevermind, hunger’s gone.’





The group continued moving through the sewer system, occasionally having to backtrack from dead ends and complaining about the smell. Until they were eventually stopped by a pony in a safety vest and hard hat that blocked their path.

“Hey you...the area past here is currently under maintenance…please take a different route,” The pony said, his voice sounding a little slurred.

With a groan, all but Mark and Applejack turned around to find another way. Applejack because she was about argue their case while Mark was busy looking to the side of the pony where two empty bottles of booze stood neatly against the wall. He then returned his gaze to the pony and squinted as if looking for something.

“Mark, what are ya doing? We gotta go another way,” Rainbow called back.

“Actually we might not have to…” Mark mumbled squinting harder before his eyes widened and he smiled. Turning back, Mark galloped up to Aurora and yanked the off lance she had strapped to her back.“I need to borrow this for a sec.”

Lance gripped firmly in his magic, he swung it around to get a feel for it. Removing the hard hat, Mark stepped to the side of the pony who watched him but didn’t say anything more. There was a crack as Mark suddenly swung the blunt side of the lance and hit the back of the pony’s head, causing him to crumple to the ground.

“WHAT THE HAY MARK?” Rainbow and Applejack shouted, rushing to the pony’s side. Applejack cradled the pony’s head while, unsure what to do, Rainbow tried poking the pony back to consciousness.

After confirming that the pony was still breathing, Applejack gave Mark a death glare though the tactician didn’t seemed phased by it. “What the hay did you do that for?”

Instead of regret Mark looked triumphant. “I did it because we’re on the right trail. Take a look at his eyes.” Mark said, pointing a hoof at the pony.

Suspicious but curious all the same, Applejack carefully lifted one of the pony’s eyelids and began her examination. Though the pupil’s were contracted, there didn’t seem to be anything wrong with the pony’s eyes other than the fact they were bloodshot. That is until she noticed the almost transparent purple tint around his sclera.

Applejack’s eyes widened and she almost dropped the pony’s head in surprise.“What the heck? What’s wrong with him?”

Applejack opened the pony’s eye again to confirm her finding and Rainbow took a look herself.

“He’s here to deter ponies from reaching the hive,” Mark said confidently. “From what Twilight told me about mind control spells, they usually cause issues with the victim’s free will and thus range of what they can do. In Shining’s case, the spell was probably just to keep him from realizing that ‘Cadance’ wasn’t Cadance so he wasn’t limited in his actions. This guy however seems to be just a lookout, if somepony doesn’t turn around, he'd've probably alerted someone and we’d likely walk into a trap.”

Rainbow looked at Mark, skeptical. “You got all that just by looking at him?”

Mark flashed his friend a cocky grin. “I’m smarter than what I make others think.”

“It’s true.” Aurora added, lifting the pony in the air by his head and out of Applejack’s reach. “Hmmm...”

“What’s wrong? You actually look like you’re thinking,” Mark stated bluntly.

“I think I’ve seen this guy before…” Aurora answered, squinting even harder as she tried to recognize him. No name coming to mind, Aurora sighed and dropped him. “Must be my imagination.”

Mark shook his head and placed the pony’s hard hat back on it’s owners head. “We’re on the right track. I have the feeling that we’ll reach the hive soon too. If we run into trouble, let me do the talking. Okay?”





Mark and the group stopped at the steel lance pointed in their direction. Almost in Mark’s face to be exact.

“S-Stop! What are ponies doing here?” The changeling guard asked more to himself than the group. Judging by the fact his hoof trembled from holding the lance straight, it was likely he wasn’t very experienced. Or at least never had ponies make it to the entrance.

Rainbow looked like she was about to defend her friends by striking first until Mark shot her a derisive glare.

After cowing Rainbow temporarily, a cross look spread over Mark’s face and he shoved the lance aside. The changeling lost his grip on it and it clattered onto the ground. “Ponies? We’re changelings,” Mark said, looking directly into the changeling’s purple eyes.

The guard gulped and backed off a bit, taking another look at Mark and the one’s behind him. “Umm...Are you sure?”

His personal bubble was once again broken as the pink one suddenly appeared in front of him with a silly smile on her face. “Yuppers. Captain Icey and we’re his-”

Mark placed a hoof over Pinkie’s mouth and pushed her back. “I am in no mood to explain me, or my unit’s life story. As it stands, we barely escaped before things at our hive went south now why don’t you tell us where our queen is. I need to report in.”

“B-But why are you still in disguise?”

Mark inhaled deeply as his expression contorted into one of pure rage. He moved towards the changeling who in turn began backing up until Mark had him cornered against the wall. “What did I just say?”

The changeling was trembling under Mark’s intense gaze. “Th-that you don’t-”

“That I don’t have to explain!” Mark quickly confirmed, making his voice sound deeper and raspier. “Now are you gonna let us through or are you gonna have to explain to her highness why her best infiltrators were turned away?”

“SorrypleaseproceedqueenChrysalisiscurrentlyaguestattheroyalpalace.” The changeling guard squeaked all in one breath, pointing down the path towards a large castle-like structure.

With that, Mark turned away from the guard and signalled the group to follow him.

Once they were out of earshot to the guard, Mark couldn’t contain himself any longer and broke out into a fit of laughter. “That was great! Haha, I haven’t acted that well since I tricked Blueblood’s tailor into changing his order of vests into an order of dresses.”

Rainbow snorted at the thought. “Man, that must’ve been hilarious.”

“You have no idea,” Mark snickered.

As his laughter died down Mark made note of his surroundings. He and his friends would have gawked if the sewage smell weren’t still present.

Based off past experiences, Mark expected glowing cocoons along the ceiling and damp cave walls covered in sticky slime. Instead, he was met with was a city within a huge cavern and whose buildings glowed lightly with a purplish tint. The size could even compete with some of Manehatten’s skyscrapers if it weren’t for the fact that they met the ceiling, providing both housing and additional support for the cavern.

In the air, changelings buzzed by, flying as they went about what business they had with a few opting to walk along the ground or on the sides of the buildings. Much to everyone’s surprise, there were even ponies down here spreading a purplish goop along the structures.

There were several audible gulps as they realized that all the working ponies had a light purplish glow coming from their eyes.

“It’s kinda odd that nopo- no changeling’s stopped us again,” Applejack said, her voice still muffled a little from the bandana as she stayed alert.

Mark’s face scrunched as he began breathing with his mouth. “I bet it’s because no one’s ever infiltrated a changeling hive before. Kinda ironic really.”

“OH! Now I remember!”

Aurora’s shout startled everypony and caused a few changelings to look in their direction before ignoring them again. Though the bat mare was usually oblivious to most things, she could definitely tell from everypony’s looks and glares that they wanted her to quietly explain.

Sheepishly, Aurora began scratching the side of her head. “That pony that Mark knocked out. He was on Equestria’s most wanted list for robbery last year.”

There was a period of skeptical silence until Mark slowly nodded his head as he recalled a newspaper headline he read on the matter. “I...I think I remember that. Yeah, the guards chased him to a warehouse in Manehatten but he suddenly disappeared without a trace. I guess he went to the sewers to escape and well...you know.”

Aurora’s eyes lit up as she recognized more of the working ponies and excitedly wrapped a hoof around Trixie’s head before pointing at them. “Oh look there! That guy’s a convict who escaped during a Canterlot jailbreak two years ago,” she said, before gagging at the stench, and then pointing at a mare. “She’s the double agent who got caught trying to feed information to griffins about Saddle Arabia two months ago!” At this point, Aurora was giggling like a little filly, she was in bounty hunter heaven.

“How is it that you can remember who they are, what they did, and when they did it, but can’t remember where you leave your lance and the blood packs?” Mark asked, remembering exactly what had happened before they left for the sewers.

Aurora shut her mouth, placing her hoof on her chin as she thought. She started rubbing her temples to help her think harder but it was no use and she could only respond to Mark with a pitiful shrug.

Mark shook his head and walked on. As they got closer and closer to the hive’s royal palace there were loud shouts followed by a loud crack that echoed a bit in the cavern.

At first Mark thought it would be an arena of some kind. Upon closer examination however, it was a shown to be an underground baseball field -only without the grass- and instead of a baseball, the changeling in the center ran towards the batter before curling up into a ball and getting hit with what appeared to be a log.

They all watched the ‘pitcher’ get sent flying through the air before Rainbow voiced her thoughts. “What’s that?”

“That would be their society declining and the weak getting preyed on,” Mark said humorously.

Rainbow and Aurora chuckled. “Mark, it’s a game.”

“I know, but my story was more dramatic,” he responded with a flourish.

Their curiosity sated, the group returned to their business of moving to the palace and Applejack’s expression became more and more solemn the closer they got. It wasn’t until a hundred meters from the palace door that she voiced her concern. “Alright, I’ve held back questioning, but what are we going to do when we get inside that palace?”

Mark’s response was quick and to the point having expected somepony to ask eventually. “We aren’t doing anything. I’m going in there alone while you all stay outside and act inconspicuous.”

They had reached the door and Mark brought his hoof up to open it. That is until Applejack knocked his hoof down.

“Nuh uh. We already came this far with you, we ain’t leaving you alone in the heart of that place.”

“Really? We’re having this conversation now?” Mark asked, giving the orange mare an incredulous look.

“If I brought it up earlier you’d slip away faster than a snake at a leather factory.”

“What?”

Applejack poked Mark hard in the chest. “You’d dodge the question and leave when nopony was looking.”

‘She knows you so well.’

Mark let out a puff of air as he brought his hoof back up to open the door. “Fine, then let me put it this way, what’s most likely to get attention, a group of ponies, three of whom I know can’t lie that well, or me, the dashing, handsome, street-smart unicorn?”

Applejack rolled her eyes and adjusted her hat. “You’re something alright.”

“Glad we agree. Now try not to draw too much attention to yourselves. If something goes wrong somepony give the signal,” Mark concluded, pushing the door open and slipping inside before he could be stopped again.

“Wait what’s the signal?” Rainbow asked confused.

Aurora shrugged.

Moving to the side of the door and taking a seat, Applejack prepared to wait. “Knowing Mark, it’ll be the most outrageous, most improvised thing he can think of.”

***********************************

‘Empty.’ “Nope.”

‘Supply Closet.’ “Nope.”

‘Empty again.’ “Nope.”

‘Two changelings having sex.’ “No-WOAH! Sorry!” Mark shouted, slamming the door to the last room in the hallway and making a hasty escape before he drew further attention.

Mark groaned as he walked towards the last hallway for the floor. 

After making his way into the castle Mark passed by several rooms and went through a hall which opened up into a grand foyer. Grand might be an understatement though, seeing as it was basically a wide open room, six stories tall with a balconies and around twenty more hallways bored into the strange, purple-like resin walls of every floor. Doodling the math onto the wall, Mark figured that he had maybe eight hundred and twenty more rooms to check.

‘That’s if I don’t kill myself first!’
‘Think of it as an adventure. A long, boring adventure where you might get an occasional glimpse of changeling reproduction in the works and have to scribble math equations on walls.’
‘This is definitely one of those days.’


Mark jumped as a loud, clear voice was directed at him from behind. “You there, what are you doing in a disguise? I don’t recognize your scent.”

At first, Mark had thought the voice belonged to Chrysalis, but then he realized that it had the slight accent you’d hear from usually hear from the Manehatten elite.

Turning around, he was greeted by the sight of a changeling with a holed, wavy purple mane. It was clear that she was a royal changeling since she stood about as tall as Chrysalis did. Unlike Chrysalis however, this queen reeked of too much perfume, had symmetrical holes in both her cheeks, and had no reason to leave Mark alive if she discovered who he was. Mark gulped, staring through the changeling’s cheeks, imagining how her sharp teeth could rip a piece or two out of him if she deemed fit. 

“You can smell past that stench?” Mark responded. It was the first thing that came to mind.

The changeling’s pupils constricted into slits. “Are you saying I, Queen Miasma, the most beautiful and elegant changeling queen, smell bad?!”

‘Wow. And I thought you were the only one here with an over-the-top opinion of yourself.’

Noticing movement behind the queen, Mark saw two small changelings suddenly start swinging the incense burners in their mouths, almost hitting each other in the process. 

He then returned his attention to the angry changeling glaring at him and gave her a bow. “Not at all. I arrived recently and haven’t gotten used to the...unique smell. At least not enough to differentiate any other scent.”

Miamsa’s brow raised. “A new arrival? Who are you?”

Mark kept his head bowed, mainly to avoid eye contact. “Beetle. I and a few others were lucky enough to be on assignment outside the hive before Morphos took control.” 

“So...stragglers from Chrysalis’ hive.” Miasma responded, her tone full of distaste.

The yellow unicorn’s head remained bowed as the queen continued to stare at him silently. Mark gulped again, developing a cold sweat. His legs started to tremble. Could she possibly have pierced through his deception with cunning intellect? Was he destined to become a mind controlled slave?

‘Will his subconscious ever get a decent meal to eat? Or better yet, a mouth and stomach of his own to eat with? Find out next time on the next episode of-’

“I see. In that case, stop wandering the hallways and help her form that plan quicker. As much as I like watching her beat herself up over her mistakes, the moping around my hive is getting annoying.” Miasma forced Mark’s chin up so their eyes met. “And I don’t like the idea of one of hers spying in my home.”

Mark backed up and chuckled weakly. “I’m not spying, just...lost.”

“Have you not gotten her location through the hivemind?”

‘Hivemind communication...so that’s a thing.’
‘Seems to be.’

“I...have. She made me aware that she was here in the palace but that’s it.”

“Of course she did,” Miasma scoffed. “Can’t even give directions to her own troops. No wonder she lost her hive in the first place.” The queen then made a shooing motion with her holed hoof. “She’s on the third floor in the thirtieth room. Now away with you.” 

The moment he heard her dismissal, Mark scrambled away as fast as he could go towards where he had last seen the stairs.

Closing her eyes, Miasma reached out through her hive to the captain of her personal guard. ‘Tinder, something isn’t right. Find out about our new arrivals.’

As the queen opened her eyes and turned around, she stopped halfway after she saw something she didn’t like. ‘And find out who’s been writing math problems on my palace’s walls again!’





“Too many losses,” Chrysalis muttered before angrily swatting all the pieces off the war table for the twenty third time.

Sighing, she scooped another spoonful of love jelly and took a bite.

As much as it pained her to ask for help from Miasma of all changelings, she was close by and willing to help if only to rub it in Chrysalis’ face. Aside from Miasma being her usual self of course, now Chrysalis had to properly strategize how the assault to take back her hive would go. Infiltration wouldn’t work since both sides were changelings, stealth was out of the question because that required training that Miasma’s troops didn’t have, and an assault of any kind was logistically disastrous. Had the queen’s dignity been weak, she would probably be crying from the frustration. 

Every plan she came up with ended in too much death for her and Miasma’s hive.

There was a quick knock at the door behind her before she heard it open. It couldn’t have been Edge, since he was discussing something with Captain Tinder, and Razor was still on her way back from the market. Which only left one changeling with a reason to visit her.

“Still haven’t had enough gloating Miasma? Get it over with, I have more important things to think about and I could use some noise to ignore.”

To her surprise, Miasma didn’t fume like she normally would at a statement like that. Instead, Miasma’s breathing was the only thing that signified her presence.

Chrysalis turned around and her narrowed eyes slowly widened when she found that the individual wasn’t Miasma. It was Mark.

Mark took a deep breath before speaking. “I...owe you an apology.”

Faster than he could blink, Chrysalis flew up to him and punched him in the cheek hard enough to send him flying into the wall. “I don’t know how you found out about him, but you better stop it before I flay you alive!”

‘You totally had that coming.’

“I’ll admit that I had that coming,” Mark said, holding back tears as he rubbed his cheek tenderly. “But I’m not a changeling. I’m the real thing.”

Chrysalis just stared at Mark, with Mark reciprocating. That is until he found a chitin covered hoof shoved in his mouth as Chrysalis moved to the door and looked to make sure there wasn’t anyone else around. She then closed the door and removed her hoof from Mark’s mouth. “What are you doing here? Are you trying to get yourself killed? If Miasma catches you in here she’ll either kill you or manipulate your mind to become a laborer!” Chrysalis hissed at him.

“Yeah I kinda got the idea she’d do something like that,” Mark muttered to himself. “I’m glad you care.”

Chrysalis scowled. “I-I don’t! Now leave before I change my mind.”

Mark solemnly shook his head. “I can’t. Not after the way we left things. Not after what I said to you.”

“It doesn’t matter, I don’t need you! Now go or I’ll send for some guards to arrest you,” the changeling queen said, shoving a hoof in Mark’s chest.

Mark sat on his hindquarters and crossed his front hooves in challenge. “Then go ahead and call the guards. Let them come and take me away to my death or slavery or whatever.”

Chrysalis’ frown deepened as she glared at the tactician. She then looked away and sat down in defeat. “I hate you.”

“And you have every right to,” Mark responded through another sigh. Despite knowing that her words contradicted her actions, they still hurt.

The two remained seated there in silence, occasionally glancing at the other but unable to think of what to say next.

“So Cryst...Chrysalis, how have you been?” Mark asked, breaking the silence.

‘Jeez. Like you can’t be anymore awkward.’

Chrysalis’ eye twitched in annoyance. “Really? You actually find me by infiltrating a changeling hive and that’s what you ask me?” She hissed.

“I know, I know,” Mark replied, rubbing his head and mentally kicking himself. He had a lot of questions but knew that he didn’t have the time to get them all answered. Three, however, popped in his head as the most important. “I’m not sure how to go about this eloquently so I’ll just be direct as possible. Did you really consider me your friend, why did you leave five years ago, and what’s the deal with Morphos?”

Chrysalis angrily let out a puff of air but complied by starting with his first question. “I did. But then again, I’m just a ‘No-Good, Ugly, Stinking, Lying’ changeling.”

Mark’s face flushed and he looked to the ground. “I...Overreacted. Did you expect me not to? Come on, my best friend was a changeling for my whole life and I only find out about it after she reappears from nowhere.”

“I expected an overreaction, I just wasn’t prepared for it,” Chrysalis admitted remorsefully.

There was a pause before Chrysalis found the words to respond to the second question.

“Five years ago was the ending of my rite, the time when a changeling experiences the world and sets up a unique identity. I had to return to the hive and start acting like the queen I was.” Mark lifted his head as he noticed the tinge of sadness in Chrysalis’ voice. “I’ve had ups and downs during my rule, but the fact that my own brother led a successful coup is perhaps my lowest point.”

Mark nodded. “I guess that is lower than failing at an invasion of Canterlot.” Chrysalis gave Mark a surprised look since she had hoped that he wouldn’t figure out she was the queen at Canterlot. “Twilight told me.”

At the mention of Twilight Sparkle, Chrysalis was reminded of the unicorn’s interference both here and at the wedding and snorted in annoyance. 

Not letting the lavender menace get her down, she puffed her out her chest with pride. “The truth of the matter is that my ‘invasion’, quote-unquote, was a complete success. Not to mention my greatest achievement and lesson.”

“So being sent flying by a spell powered by love was all a part of the plan and taught you the value of physics?” Mark asked sarcastically. Chrysalis’ jagged horn glowed green with magic and Mark suddenly found his cheeks being pinched and pulled hard. 

“No. My hive was starving and needed an immediate solution to our insufficient love.” After giving his cheeks one more painful pull, the queen ended her magic and continued as if nothing happened. “Because of that, I decided that the best course of action was a city-scale gathering of love. The fact that Cadence and Shining Armor’s wedding was just a week after the originally planned date was a coincidence that I gladly milked for all it was worth.”

“That doesn’t explain you wanting to conquer Equestria,” Mark said, doing his best to ignore his sore cheeks.

“I’ll get to that,” Chrysalis dismissed. “After locking Cadence in the Canterlot Caves with food and a bucket for...wastes, I anonymously tipped off Celestia and the guard to an unknown and imminent threat.”

Mark’s eyebrows creased in thought until his eyes widened in revelation. “But since you were already inside, you did that to weaken Shining after he raised a shield!”

Chrysalis’ lips slowly formed into a large, wicked smile that sent a shiver down Mark’s spine. “Yes. As he held up that ridiculously large shield over Canterlot, I discreetly drained him of love until I actually had to give him a little bit of magic each day just for him to maintain it.”

“And then Twilight discovered you and you got kicked out.”

Mark once again felt Chrysalis’ magic, though this time it pressed his lips together so that he was unable to speak. “Shush. After acquiring enough love for my hive with Shining Armor alone, I thought to myself, how much more love can I get from these ponies? If I could get that much love from just one pony, how much could I get from a whole nation? It was then I decided to change my plans of harvest to that of conquest and organized my army.”

Chrysalis strode to the large purple membrane which served as the room’s window, her voice steady but still bursting with pride.

“From there you probably know the rest. We triumphed over your defenses, and claimed Canterlot for our own, if only for a short while. I underestimated Cadenza and Twilight Sparkle’s resolve and the next thing I knew, my hive and I were sent flying from a love powered spell.” Chrysalis suddenly giggled, providing Mark with an uneasy feeling in the pit of his stomach. “What none of you ponies knew however was that during Canterlot’s ‘occupation’ we gathered massive amounts of love, and when that spell sent us away, we were able to drain the love used in it. Then, despite injuries from fighting the Element Bearers, guards, and some unfortunate landings from that spell, there were absolutely no deaths on either side.”

Mark stared at her with an expression of fear and awe, not realizing immediately that Chrysalis had released her magic again. “You came up with that all by yourself?”

Chrysalis’ face softened into a wistful smile from a memory of earlier in her life. One where a certain yellow unicorn colt had beaten her time and again at chess until she had almost decided to beat him with the board. That is, until the colt sat beside her and started talking her through the strategies he had used, most of them involving deception and misdirection. “I can’t take all the credit. I had some help thinking of the plan’s...direction. So to speak.”

“You’re terrifying.” Chrysalis’ eyes hardened and Mark jumped as he realized his mistake.  “Sorry, I meant that it was a brilliant plan and you executed it so well all for the sake of your subjects that it’s...well...You’re so awesome it’s terrifying,” Mark admitted with a light blush. “Under your circumstances, I don’t think I could have planned anything better.”

It was Chrysalis’ turn to blush now, but she turned her head away so Mark wouldn’t see. “It was just a modified strategy from the smartest pony I know.”

“Pony? A pony taught-” Mark stopped himself as he quickly realized whom Chrysalis was referring. “Oh.”

‘Congrats. That means it was mostly your fault that the invasion had gone so well initially.’

Mark ignored Brain and tried to get the conversation back on topic. “And this Morphos guy...He’s your brother?” Mark asked quietly.

The queen stared out of the membrane-window, her revelry gone as the present events came forward. “Yes...Even when we were nymphs we didn’t get along. I don’t know how he did it, but somehow he’s gained enough power to match Celestia. No, actually even more than that. I should know since I defeated her once.”

Mark’s eyes widened in alarm. “How can someone have that much power?”

“I don’t know how he managed to get it, but his power isn’t limitless. He can be beaten.” Though she tried to sound factual, she couldn’t hide the uncertainty in her voice

“You just said he’s more powerful than Celestia. How exactly are we supposed to beat that?”

Chrysalis grit her teeth angrily. “He’s selfish and stupid. He probably only transferred a necessary amount of love to his troops so that they weren’t mindless, love-hungry animals.

Mark raised an eyebrow at her sudden anger. “Like the ones in that cave?”

“Yes.”

Mark briefly closed his eyes in thought. “Okay, stop me if I’m wrong, but if you changelings can convert love into power and vise versa, and if you can transfer that energy, then can’t he make his troops overpowered to the point of ridiculousness?”

Chrysalis shook her head. “No. Normal changelings can only contain so much love before they...Only royal changelings can hold so much love at once. He can make his troops powerful, but it would depend on their own skills once they're at the limit.”

The tactician’s eyebrow  raised again at Chrysalis’ behavior. “Why? Do they explode or something after that ‘limit’?”

The queen’s cheeks reddened a little. “No.”

“What happens then?”

“They become useless. I’m leaving it at that,” Chrysalis responded, again avoiding a direct answer.

Mark couldn’t help but roll his eyes at her hiding things, but did understand the fact she’d be reluctant to share her species’ weakness. It was time to get back to business anyways. “I see…So the queen here, Miasma, she’s going to assist you in taking back your hive?” 

“Yes. Her hive’s not as big or powerful as mine, but our hives have been allies for generations. I believe that Miasma and I can defeat Morphos with our combined power.”

Mark scratched his head. He realized where she was going with this. “So you’ve got it all figured out, huh? You don’t need me anymore.”

Chrysalis didn’t look at him. She just continued to stare out the membrane-window with her eyes never settling on one thing. Inhaling and exhaling a large breath, she finally answered. “No.”

The yellow unicorn stood up and walked to the queen’s side. “In that case, before I go I just want you to know-”

Mark’s ears twitched as he suddenly felt a minor vibration in the floor as well as he heard the sound of buzzing wings slowly began getting louder. Then without warning several armed changeling guards passed outside the window that Mark and Chrysalis were looking through.

‘What’s going on? Was I discovered?’

Mark quickly looked to Chrysalis in distress and noted that she looked just as surprised as he did.

‘Ummm, Mark, I think there was a discovery except that it wasn’t you.’

“Oh no!” Turning one-hundred and eighty degrees, Mark started for the door in a sprint but slid to a stop when a changeling slammed open the door. Unlike the other changelings in the hive however, this one had blue eyes and midsection.

“My queen! The ponies are here and- YOU!” The changeling’s movements froze, though her eye’s were narrowed in an angry glare towards Mark.

‘I know that voice! It’s all changeling-fied, but that’s definitely Sugar’s voice.’
‘And that’s definitely a hoof heading right for your-’

Razor’s hoof made contact with Mark’s cheek and sent him flying backwards into the purple membrane window which stretched then flung Mark into the same spot on the wall he hit earlier.

Slowly, Mark slid down the wall until he reached the floor and flopped onto his back with a groan. “It’s a stretch, but I’ll accept the fact I may have deserved that too,” Mark mumbled painfully. 

His eyes widened a little as Razor stood over him with an arrow, held through one of the holes in her hoof and poised to stab him.

‘I’m going to die.’ The thought came to Mark calm and collected. ‘Why the hell am I not panicking?’

‘As the deep-seated thoughts in your head, I can safely say that it’s because you’re a little crazy and because you know you’re not going to die here.’

Brain was proven right when Razor’s hoof was surrounded by a green glow that held it in place. “Enough Razor,” Chrysalis ordered. Razor scowled at Mark but followed orders and backed away after her hoof was released. “Now what is it you were saying?”

Razor stood to attention. “The guards have discovered intruders, some of which are Element Bearers.”

Chrysalis turned her head to Mark. “You brought others with you?”

“Yeah and now I gotta get them outta here,” Mark said, as he rushed towards the door only to have it slammed shut in his face. He turned his head to see that Chrysalis’ horn was glowing green.

“I can’t let you do that Mark.”





“Ya better back off unless another one of ya wants ta get hurt,” Applejack warned the changelings that surrounded her and her friends. Heeding the warning, the changelings remained several yards away. Their unfortunate reminder of how strong the orange mare was being a guard who had gotten too close, now stuck in the nearby wall.

“Th-This isn’t looking good! Do you think they got Mark?” Trixie asked in a nervous whisper.

“Ah don’t know but we’ve got to get outta here and get the city guard!” Applejack replied.

Rainbow angrily glanced at the orange mare before returning her attention to the crowd that surrounded them. “I’m not leaving Mark behind!”

“Me neither,” Aurora nodded in agreement.

Applejack grit her teeth, her eyes never leaving the changelings as she prepared to charge and clear a path for their escape. “We ain’t got a choice or else-”

“Now isn’t this a surprise, ponies coming to the hive all on their own,” an echoey voice cut in. The crowd of changeling’s parted and a large female changeling walked to them, her expression matching her tone. Cruel and amused. “But before you receive your punishment, why don’t you explain how you got here and why?”

A chill went down the ponies’ spines and Rainbow grit her teeth angrily. “What do you mean, punishment? We didn’t do anything wrong!”

Miasma flipped part of her mane over her shoulder. “You’re intruders in my kingdom, once I know what you’ve learned I believe a couple of years of indentured servitude and memory-wipe will suffice.”

Applejack stomped her hoof defiantly. “Just like all those ponies we saw slaving away in your hive.”

“Slaving?” Miasma chuckled. “We simply borrow those ne'er-do-wells and “unwanted” ones to work. They are productive to society and have purpose. Once we’re done with them we send them back. In fact I hear that over seventy percent change their lives for the better after working for us.”

“Yeah, somehow I just don’t believe something with ugly holes in their face,” Rainbow commented.

Miasma’s pupils contracted and she hissed at the ponies. “Well it’s not like I care about your opinion, now are you going to do this the easy way, or the hard way?”

“Or you can let us go and we swear we won’t tell anyone about your hive,” Trixie cut in desperately.

For a moment, it looked as though Miasma considered the idea before her lips spread into a scowl. “NO! I’m not going to risk the safety of my hive on the word of some arrogant pony.”

Slowly the surrounding soldiers began to close in and the ponies were almost out of time.

“Anypony got any bright ideas?” Applejack asked.

Rainbow glanced at the others. “What was the signal again?”

Aurora shrugged.

“What if we waved our hooves around and made bird noises?” Pinkie suggested, taking a deep breath as she prepared to demonstrate. However, she was stopped when Trixie’s hoof covered her mouth.

“I have an idea,” Trixie whispered, knowing Pinkie would quickly spread the word.

Miasma angrily cleared her throat. She hated to be suddenly ignored, and by ponies no less. “I don’t know what you’re doing, but enough is enough.” Miasma turned to the armored changeling to her right. “Captain Tinder, set them onto labor protocol alpha then- What are you doing?” Miasma shouted after Applejack bucked a changeling so hard that it cleared a path.

Trixie held up three tennis ball sized spheres out of her cloak. “THIS!” Trixie shouted back before throwing the spheres down.

There was a loud bang and smoke instantly covered the entire area.

Miasma and her troops’ eyes watered and they coughed as the smoke choked and blinded them. Fortunately, the smokescreen didn’t last more than fifteen seconds before it cleared.

Where once a group of ponies stood, now only an empty space remained.

“Find them! No one leaves or enters my hive without my express permission!” Miasma snarled at her troops who immediately took to the air. The purple changeling queen flared her wings and took off to join the search.

After the changelings had left the area in pursuit of the ponies, Rainbow dropped down from the darkness of the cavern ceiling. Since she was the fastest and could fly it was only natural that she’d be the one to go into the palace, retrieve Mark, and escape unscathed while the others distracted the majority of changelings. At least that’s what Pinkie had whispered to her about Trixie’s plan.

With a determined look, Rainbow crashed through the main door of the changeling palace.





“What do you mean I can’t?” Mark asked evenly.

“I can’t let you rush out there and try to save them on your own,” Chrysalis responded immediately.

“So you’re going to help me?”

Chrysalis shook her head. “I’m going to have Razor here discretely escort you to another exit and from there you can make your way back into Manehatten. After the business with Morphos is taken care of, I’ll negotiate a way to release the ones that followed you here.”

Mark didn’t say anything. He didn’t need to. Immediately after hearing what Chrysalis said, Mark walked right up to the queen and for the first time in his life, slapped a girl.

Razor looked ready to kill Mark, but Chrysalis held a hoof up telling her to stand down. “I’m doing this for your own good, Mark,” Chrysalis said, her voice calm and steady despite Mark’s affront.

“I don’t care. I’m going to save them whether or not you decide to help me,” Mark said, the volume in his voice increasing.

Chrysalis grit her teeth. “Will you just listen to me for once?!”

“Not when it means abandoning my friends! I won’t abandon you so I certainly won’t abandon them!” Mark all but shouted. 

That took the queen by surprise. “What do you mean?” Chrysalis asked, her eyes narrowed.

“I mean that once I get my friends out of here I’m coming back for you! To finish what I started and get your hive back!” Mark exclaimed, pointing at the changeling queen. He opened his mouth to say something else but stopped to calm down instead. Once Mark had collected himself, he looked Chrysalis in the eye. “I didn’t come here to start a fight about what I should or shouldn't do. I came because I wanted answers, and in the best case scenario, your forgiveness. I get it, you don’t need my help anymore but right now I know a group of ponies who do.”

Mark walked back to the door and re-opened it with the intent to leave, but paused when Chrysalis asked one more thing. “Why would you come back for me?”

The tactician was once again sporting his characteristic, arrogant grin.“ Because you’re my friend. And Chrysalis, whatever happens, if you ever want my help with…anything, all you have to do is ask. So no more lies, okay?”

Chrysalis then watched as Mark lifted his cloak’s hood over his head and left at a sprint.

“You’re highness, I can still stop him and do as you asked,” Razor offered after seeing the conflict on her queen’s face.

“No...he’s made his decision,” Chrysalis responded softly. She turned back to the war table and picked up the pieces she’d knocked onto the floor earlier. “And now I have to make mine.”

For the twenty fourth time the pieces were set onto the war table, but this time none of them moved. The black pieces didn’t assault the red; the blue never flanked yellow. They were as still as the one who had set them there.

Razor had prepared for many things when she trained and eventually became a member of her queen’s personal guard. But here she was with Chrysalis blatantly troubled by her ‘meeting’ with Mark, and the sniper had no idea what to do to help. “My Queen, is there anything I can do, you’re-”

“Razor, why are we here?” Chrysalis interrupted.

For a moment Razor looked taken aback by the question but answered to the fullest of her abilities.“You believed that with Miasma’s assistance, our hive can be retaken.”

“Edge advised against using her help, did I make the right choice coming here?”

“My Queen, you've been in here planning for hours, you-”

Chrysalis was no longer staring vacantly at the war table, her gaze shifted solely onto her guard and her voice taking on the authority of a queen. “Razor, you’re not answering my question.”

Razor remained silent for a moment before bowing her head. “I wouldn’t know. I only know that you haven’t been acting like your usual self since we arrived. But whatever you decide, I will follow you to the end.”

“Thank you,” Chrysalis said with a soft smile. She turned away from the sniper with a glint in her eye. She had reached a decision and was ready to suffer any and all consequences. “Razor, go to the armory and get the tranquilizer. Then, find Mark. I trust you know what to do from there?”

Razor smiled as she stood to attention and saluted.





“Who’s bright idea was it to go into a changeling hive again?” Rainbow yelled.

Mark looked up at Rainbow who was currently carrying him after escaping the palace. In any other circumstance, he would’ve poked fun at her for having a hard time carrying him. Something that they could and would joke about for future reference. Trying to escape a hive of changelings wasn’t one of those moments unfortunately. “Stop talking and fly faster! I thought you were the fastest in Equestria for crying out loud.”

“Bite me!”

Rainbow rounded a corner and almost hit a banner that stretched from one side of the street to the other, like the one’s you’d see in a parade. Luckily she managed to pull up in time, though Mark gave a muffled cry of surprise and had started thrashing for some reason.

Keeping her eyes ahead, Rainbow tightened her grip on the tactician until he stopped moving. “What the hay are you doing Mark? I’m trying to fly here!”

“Bite me,” came Mark’s annoyed and rather muffled response. Actually looking at him now, Rainbow found the reason. The banner had somehow managed to wrap itself almost entirely around Mark’s head.

“Dang it Mark! How does that even happen?” Rainbow shouted as Mark started wiggling until his forelegs were free and the pegasus was now gripping him around his waist. Though Mark wasn’t that heavy, his constant movement and the change of gripping position made Rainbow noticeably slower than before. It also didn’t help that Mark’s center of gravity caused him to slide until Rainbow was now holding the unicorn by his back legs.

Mark wasn’t happy in the least, but it did free his front legs to unwrap his head from the banner. “Okay, new rule. Next time you want to pick me up, you warn me or buy me some beer or coffee first.”

“I didn’t know you drank coffee,” Rainbow retorted, ignoring his complaint.

“Seriously! How is that so hard to imagine?

Behind them, Mark saw that a group of changeling soldiers were now in pursuit, probably from hearing the two bicker. Narrowing his eyes, he waited as the changelings began closing in on them. Mark grinned and released the banner, timing it just right to watch in amusement as the changelings flew straight into it, causing them to crash into a building.

“What was that?” Rainbow asked, too busy flying to see what Mark had done.

“Nothing, just crowd control. You see Applejack?”

“Not yet.”

“Well I don’t see anymore pursuers at the moment, so lets...uh oh.” Mark gulped.

“Uh oh?”

“Hey Rainbow, how good are you at dodging arrows?”

Rainbow’s face fell flat. She was sick of this place. “Let me guess, there’s an archer down there.”

“Four.”

“Bows already drawn?”

“Yep.”

Rainbow took a sharp breath through her teeth as she heard the twang of the bowstrings in the distance. “...Bring it on.”





Applejack, Trixie, Pinkie, and Aurora continued moving through the empty street, fast but also cautious.

“Has anypony else noticed this seems too easy?” Trixie said quietly, scanning the surroundings for danger. They had already fought off an ambush after they separated from Mark and Rainbow, and she didn’t want to get caught off guard again.

Applejack nodded, comparing the difference in her fight here and the changelings that attacked back in Ponyville. “Are ya talking about the fact that the changelings ran away after a couple whacks or that most of them are so terrified of you they won’t come near anymore?”

“It was self-defense!” Trixie shouted defensively.

“Ya darn near burned an entire block!” Applejack responded, pointing back the way they came to the blackened and scorched area.

Trixie puffed her cheeks in a pout. “I didn’t kill anyone.”

“That’s cause they up and skedaddled before ya could,” Applejack replied. “They were also screaming something, but ah wasn’t paying enough attention to hear it.”

Aurora raised her hoof, “Oh they were saying stuff like-” She stopped after she and the group heard buzzing and the clamor of numerous hooves.

The ponies prepared for a fight, expecting battle-hardened soldiers to round the corner. They were caught off guard when, instead, it was changelings in cheap spring outfits. Both parties stared at one another in shock. 

For a minute the two groups continued their staring contest until Trixie moved to the front and cleared her throat.

The intention was to proudly announce that the “Great and Powerful Trixie” demanded them to step aside. The result was nothing short of chaos as the changelings started screaming, running, and flying around in a panic. 

“AAAAH! It’s the witch!”
“Run for your life!”
“The horror, the horror!”

In the chaos, two changelings, one male the other female, fell in front of Trixie. The male was the first to recover and realize his situation. Immediately he pointed at the other changeling. “NOOO! Burn her! Burn her! I’m too young to die!”

The female teared up. “I thought you loved me! W-WAAAAAH!”

“Yeah, they were saying stuff like that,” Aurora said flying in front of Trixie and ignoring the changeling girl who ran down a nearby alley while sobbing. “Trixie, are you alright? You’re trembling.”

Trixie gave no response as she stood there, mouth agape, trying to process what just happened.

Pinkie appeared next to Aurora with what looked like several tubs of pinkish green jelly and some spoons. “I know what will make you feel all better,” Pinkie said, taking a large scoop of the jelly substance and shoving it into Trixie’s open mouth.

The shock of the flavor snapped Trixie out of her stupor and she grabbed one of the tubs from Pinkie. “Th-That’s delicious! What is that?”

“I have no idea!” Pinkie shouted cheerfully.

“Can I have some?” Aurora asked politely after wiping the drool from her mouth. Trixie hovered over her tub protectively but Pinkie was more than happy to oblige with a large spoonful of the substance. Aurora savored the strange but extremely pleasant flavor and texture. “Mmmmm. It tastes just like the jelly I used when I made Mark a sandwich.”

Applejack looked less inclined eat the jelly. “Uh, Pinkie...where’d you even get that stuff? I know ya didn’t have it earlier.”

“The nice lady over there sells tubs of it.” Pinkie said, pointing ahead where a changeling probably the equal to Granny Apple’s age sat behind a stall. “Thanks again for the treat ma’am.”

“Wha-? I don’t hear a beat,” The old changeling said looking around for whoever said that. “Aw well. I better make more love jelly in case that freakishly pink changeling wants more.” Apparently her eyesight was failing faster than her hearing.

Reaching under the stall, the elder pulled out an empty tub.

“Girls we need to keep moving and...uh...Pinkie...What’s she doing?” Applejack asked noticing the elder changeling put her front hooves into the tub.

Pinkie didn’t give much of a reply except for a shrug as she happily continued snacking.

The ponies watched in fascination as a dark green slime was excreted from the holes in the elder’s hooves. When the tub was nearly full, the old lady pulled her hooves out and began stirring the slime with a wooden spoon while her small horn glowed. A pink-ish aura left her horn and went into the slime, but as she continued the aura got larger and larger and the slime’s consistency and color began changing. Instead of the green, sticky, and generally unpleasant substance that was originally in the tub, it was now the same jelly Trixie, Pinkie, and Aurora were eating.

Trixie let out a shriek in horror and threw the tub aside. “I think I’m gonna be sick.”

The sound of hooves returned and Trixie mentally prepared to be called a witch again and then possibly barf. This time, however, she realized too late that the changelings were soldiers and had filed into the street in front and behind them. Once again the ponies found themselves surrounded and they prepared for a fight.

The elder, jelly-selling changeling on the other hoof offered some fresh tubs to the  nearby soldiers, but was ignored for the most part.

Before anyone started fighting each other, a black blur suddenly crashed into the middle of the changelings in front of the ponies. The next thing they knew, the changelings were being sent flying through the air. Some of them hit the walls or smashed through the gel windows of the nearby buildings, though most of them ended up ended up crashing into their fellows.

Quickly, the scarred changeling swung his axe in a circle, using the blunt side rather than the sharp end to knock the soldiers aside. Once the path was clear he shouted at the ponies. “What are you doing? Run to the exit!”

“Look out!” Aurora shouted as one of the soldiers who had manage to dodge, lunged at the axe-wielder. The scarred changeling’s hoof went up and knocked the charging soldier flat on his back.

Applejack’s expression reflected what she and the others were feeling. “Why are you-”

“No talking. I am not your enemy. Keep going, I’ll take care of the soldiers that come this way,” the changeling said sternly before he flew over the ponies and landed between them and the remaining group of soldiers who were still recovering from the shock of seeing their allies get almost instantaneously beaten.

Not needing anymore incentive, Applejack and the others made a break for it through the path created. “Who was that?” The orange pony asked while they ran, hoping one of the others could explain to her what just happened.

“That was definitely Edge,” Aurora answered, flying directly over Applejack.

“Who?”

This time it was Trixie’s turn to answer. “We rescued him in a cave but he was a purple pony at the time. I guess he just returned the favor.”

Applejack nodded and smiled after seeing their goal was about two hundred yards ahead of them. “Look, there’s the way we came in. And not a changeling in sight, thank Celestia.”

Aurora’s ears twitched and her eyes widened. “Uh, Applejack…”

Several arrows landed in an area ahead of the ponies causing them to come to a halt. The trap sprung, armored changelings flew out of alleyways ahead of them and formed wall of soldiers, blocking the ponies’ path.

In a large purple flash the changeling queen from before appeared behind the soldiers with a mockingly victorious grin on her face.

“I heard buzzing ahead,” Aurora said, better late than never.

Applejack grit her teeth at the last obstacle between them and their freedom. “Ponyfeathers.”

“Did you really think I wouldn’t have countermeasures at the ONLY obvious exit?” Miasma mocked. She then pointed to the ponies. “Captain Tinder, throw these ponies in the dungeon. Kill them if they resist.”

The ponies gave each other uneasy looks. If they chose to fight, all of them might not make it out of there alive. On the other hand, if they surrendered, they didn’t know how long they’d be stuck in this hive. Or if Queen Miasma would keep her word. 

Applejack gripped the hand-axe Mark had given her almost a week ago and stepped forward. “Ah don’t know about ya’ll but I’m not going down without a fight!”

Seeing Applejack’s courage inspired their own and Trixie, Aurora and Pinkie stepped up beside her. “Right!” They shouted in unison.

Miasma scowled angrily but wasn’t surprised that it had come to this. “Archers, fire!”

The ponies’ eyes widened and the moment they heard the twang of the arrows, Trixie raised a blue magical shield around them all. Time seemed to slow as both the ponies and the changelings watched the arrows approach. Both sides knew that once that shield was hit, all hell was going to break loose.

Or at least that would be the case had two large blasts of green magic not completely vaporised the arrows mid-air.

“What! What’s going on?” Miasma shouted. The surprise and confusion only increasing as, one by one, arrows zipped from an unknown location and struck down her archers.

As the last of the archers fell, a distinctive and all too familiar chuckle echoed in the area. Everyone looked to the source to find Chrysalis walking towards them. Unlike the when they saw her earlier though, she was equipped with her rapier strapped to firmly her side. Walking beside her was a nervous Mimzy who held an iron lance and had several bags strapped to his back.

Mimzy’s whole face took on a red tint as he saw everyone looking at him and his queen. “Um...hi girls.”

“What do you think you’re doing?” Miasma seethed.

Chrysalis gave the other changeling queen a small bow, though the way she did it implied the exact opposite of respect. “Thank you for your hospitality, however, I believe that we have overstayed our welcome.”

“Have you gone mad? I offered you my hive’s troops and you would jeopardize that to what end? To save these ponies?”

“Of course not. I’m just doing what I believe will be best to reclaim my hive,” Chrysalis replied diplomatically before laying down the hard truth. “I knew that your military relied more on quantity rather than quality, but lets face it, your troops are just pathetic.”

“You arrogant bitch. You think that you’re a better ruler just because of your hive’s military?”

Chrysalis snorted. “No. I’m a better ruler because I can make the harder and smarter decisions.”

At this point Miasma didn’t even care anymore about maintaining any sense of regality. “ENOUGH! KILL THEM!”

Captain Tinder as well as the rest of Miasma’s personal guard looked to their leader uneasily. “My Queen, are you sure that’s-”

“I SAID ATTACK!”

Reluctantly, Tinder hoof-signalled to the other soldiers and they began their assault.

Instead of an all out charge, six of the changelings armed with swords and axes moved carefully along the ground while the remaining four lance wielders, including Tinder, took to the air.

“I see you’ve gotten another magical tome,” Chrysalis said idly to Trixie.

“Shouldn’t you be worried about the changelings attacking us?”

“No. I don’t need to worry.” Chrysalis replied before turning her head towards an alleyway to her right with an expectant look. “Isn’t that right Mark?”

Rainbow along with Mark emerged from the alley at full speed, but at the sight of Chrysalis, Rainbow flapped her wings in hopes to brake and change direction. It was only enough for the two to instead be on a crash course towards Mimzy.

Surprisingly, Mimzy didn’t budge more than a couple inches after Mark and Rainbow made contact with him. The former acting as a cushion for the latter.

Noticing that Mark was going to need a little time to recover, Chrysalis pushed the oncoming changelings back with a wall of magic to buy a little more time while not using much energy.

Despite having the wind knocked out of him, Mark remained aware of his surroundings. The movement of soldiers in his peripherals, the looks on his friends faces, but most surprising of all, the presence of a certain Changeling Queen who he thought wouldn’t help.

“You’re here,” Mark said weakly, his breathing a little wheezy from the impact though he still managed to put on a smile.

Chrysalis returned the unicorn’s smile and turned her attention to Miasma’s soldiers. “Yes, I’m here. Now, do you think Captain Tinder and the rest will be a problem?” She asked Mark.

“Of course not, but honestly, I’m just waiting for this day to end,” Mark muttered through a sigh before turning his attention to Applejack’s group. “Applejack, Rainbow, watch our backs and protect Pinkie and...uh...champ here.”

“Mimzy,” Pinkie whispered loudly.

“Yeah, him. Aurora, Trixie, you two get over here, the usual formation.”

It was like clockwork. The experience from their battles since Hoofington shown through as Mark took steps back behind Chrysalis while Aurora and Trixie quickly took places to the side of him, resulting in an arrow head-like formation.

Their formation set, Chrysalis took the initiative the moment the first enemy entered her ‘range’. Moving forward quickly, Chrysalis beamed the changeling’s head with the handle of her rapier, though it wasn’t enough to knock him out and she was forced to dodge the counterattack before striking again. By the time the soldier had hit the ground, Trixie and Aurora had already moved ahead so that they were beside Chrysalis to stop enemies from flanking her.

The sudden aggression caused the other soldiers to pause in hesitation which Chrysalis took the opportunity to add an important detail for her allies “One thing I should’ve mentioned earlier, try not to kill any of them.”

“Thanks for the sudden handicap, I really appreciate it. Especially knowing the fact they’d like to kill us!” Mark commented in annoyance while he stood behind the three.

“I don’t see you fighting while we get stabbed at-” A lance grazed Trixie’s side. “-slashed,” Trixie backed away in time to avoid a sword. “-etcetera!” Trixie finished with an angry shout. Her eyes widened as another changeling came to attack her while she prepared to launch a fireball at it.

The changeling swung his sword down, but missed Trixie when a rock hit his eye and caused him to turn to the side and accidentally knock the weapons of the changelings to his sides out of their grasp in a domino effect. Even quicker than they came, the weaponless soldiers fled, not risking picking up their weapons and giving the ponies and changeling queen another chance to attack.

Grinning, Mark juggled another rock on his hoof. “That’s because I’m here providing both moral and ranged support for you to dodge them all.”

‘That was a lucky shot and you know it. Smug bastard.’

Having lost over half their fighting force already, Tinder quickly ordered the remaining soldiers to back off and protect the Queen while he tried to think of a plan.

Knowing that the soldiers’ morale was so low at this point that they had basically won, Mark felt safe enough to walk to beside Chrysalis while she casually strolled towards Miasma.“So Chrysalis, why the sudden wish to preserve life?”

“I’ll tell you later,” Chrysalis commented stopping a couple of yards from where Miasma stood, surrounded by her soldiers who were barely holding their weapons because they were trembling so badly. “So Miasma, why don’t you and your ‘soldiers’ move aside. I think that was a good enough sparring exercise for the day, don’t you agree?”

Out of sheer desperation, one of the soldiers charged with their lance towards Chrysalis whose eyes never left Miasma as she easily moved to the side to dodge, and then held her blade at the soldier’s throat. He wet himself before fainting.

“How...How are they so strong?!” One of the remaining soldiers said, his voice cracking halfway through.

‘More like how are these guys so weak?’

Chrysalis sighed out of pity and got a little distance from the soldier who just fainted. “Queen Miasma, order your troops to stand down.”

Miasm glared at both Chrysalis and Mark with utter hatred. “You…Tinder, enough. As our forces stand, we can’t beat them,” Miasma admitted, and judging from her expression, it looked extremely painful to say.

At their Queen’s command, the soldiers lowered their weapons, stood as far from the ponies as they could, and sighed in relief that it was all over. The ponies felt the same relief and followed in suit.

“Oh, don’t give me that look, Miasma. I don’t see why you’re so angry, it’s not like you did anything wrong.”

“I’ll get you back for this, Chrysalis! I’ll make you pay dearly!”

“Good luck with that, especially the part where you convince your troops to fight against my hive once I get it back.”

Miasma’s eyes narrowed and she briefly looked over the streets, which less than ten minutes ago counted as a battlefield, and noted her fallen soldiers.“It shouldn’t be too hard with the families of the dead.”

“Funny story about that,” Chrysalis mused with her horn glowing. One of the downed changelings levitated in a green aura until there was a pop, and the arrow that was once thought to be sticking out of the changelings head was revealed to only be sticking onto it. The arrowhead had been replaced with a small suction cup with a tiny point in the center and it wasn’t hard to guess that the other arrows were the same. “Tranquilizer, courtesy of your armory.”

Contrasting Miasma’s further anger and humiliation, there was a glimmer of relief in her eyes. An emotional relief that her subordinates expressed more obviously.

Mark loudly cleared his throat before bringing his head close to Chrysalis’. “Umm...hey Chrissy, usually I’m all for mocking the bad guy, but why don’t we get out of here before you start another fight and make things worse. You’re kinda being an ass,” Mark whispered.

Chrysalis couldn’t help but roll her eyes at where the comment came from. “Fine,” she said through a derisive snort before she walked past Mark, whispered one last thing to Miasma, and then continued until she arrived at the entrance to the tunnel that led back to Manehatten’s sewers. 

Mark looked back and gestured for his friends to follow Chrysalis post-haste but when he turned back around, Miasma was there glowering at him. Gulping, Mark did his best to put on a friendly face and not make the situation any worse. “Uh...Sorry about all this, but I think it’s best to leave now.”

“Don’t think this is over, pony! I may not be able to get back at her,” Miasma pointed at Chrysalis, “but she won’t be able to protect you forever!”

“I can still hear you, Mimi,” Chrysalis called back, using the nickname that she had given Miasma when they were nymphs and the one she still hated.

Miasma hissed at Chrysalis as she and the remainder of her changeling soldiers flew away with their “wounded”.

The ‘enemy’ gone, Mark realized that his muscles were tense so he took a moment to relax before walking towards Chrysalis.“Is she gonna be a problem?”

Chrysalis frowned and shook her head. “Not for me, but you should be careful. While my hive has specialized in our military prowess, her’s flourished with it’s underground connections and financial manipulations.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Mark asked, though already had an general idea of what that meant.

“It means, she’s likely to get outside help such as mercenaries and assassins,” Chrysalis explained coyly. “Which means that you need someone like me to assist in keeping you safe.”

Mark’s lips curled upwards into a wry grin. “Oh, so nothing new then?”

The sound of buzzing drew the ponies attention, causing them to move close to Mark and take a defensive stance. On their left side, landed a sleek changeling with a bow and quiver strapped to her back, while on their right, landed the scarred, axe-wielding changeling from before.

Chrysalis giggled and smiled. An unnerving thing for everyone but Mark since it looked like she was plotting something. Then again, she probably was. “I was hoping for more of a reaction out of you, Mark.”

It took a moment for Mark to recognize the two new arrivals but when he did, he gestured to the others that it was alright. He then returned his attention to Chrysalis and shrugged. “At this point, I’m just kinda used to ponies, changelings, humans, etcetera trying to kill me.”

“Humans?”

Before Mark could respond, Applejack shoved a hoof in his mouth. “He’ll tell ya later,” she said, her tone making it clear that she was still suspicious of the changelings despite Chrysalis’ assistance.

Mark shoved Applejack’s hoof away and spit out the dirt in his mouth. “What? I can’t regal the tales of my crazy awesome adventure into another world right now?”

Rainbow rolled her eyes. “You wouldn’t shut up about it for a week. I think AJ’s talking about how you should be thinking about dealing with Twilight since she-” Rainbow pointed at Chrysalis. “Is apparently coming with us. Not to mention how you kinda dragged us down here with you.”

“You followed me!”

Aurora popped her head into Mark’s sight as she hovered above. “Actually they followed me.”

“Not right now, Aurora!” Mark exclaimed, ducking under the bat-pony.

Applejack shook her head. “True, but ah don’t think Twi’s gonna see it that way.”

Mark’s mouth opened but nothing came out. She was absolutely right. After Twilight heard about them getting attacked in a changeling hive in Manehatten’s sewers, she would focus less on Applejack and Rainbow, and focus almost solely on grilling him about going headfirst into a dangerous situation. That’s not even mentioning the fact that he’d take the blame for involving his friends. In general, the only thing Mark could do at this point was facehoof, he’d have some explaining to do. “Ah...Right…”

“Don’t worry Mark, I’ll handle her,” Chrysalis whispered into Mark’s ear after gaining an uncomfortably close distance to him while he pondered Twilight’s reaction. 

“That’s what I’m afraid of.”
> Chrysalis' Story  Chapter 22: The Calm pt.2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

There was an anxious silence in the room as two former —and perhaps current— foes sat across from one another with only a small table to separate them.

Twilight’s eyes remained narrowed in the iciest glare Mark had ever seen, while Chrysalis continued to smile, her lips curled back to reveal her sharp teeth. 

The moment Chrysalis —in her Crystal disguise— and Twilight were in the same room, both started yelling in a battle of wills and rhetoric. Currently, Chrysalis silenced Twilight with the non-consenting actions that may or may not have occurred with Shining while she was disguised as Cadence. Mark knew that she never did anything, but remained silent since it stopped the screaming. At least for now. 

His silence was also not affected in any way by the fact that he was stuck in a room with two powerful mares, both in terms of magical power and personality, whom wanted to tear each other’s throats out. Not affected at all.

‘Well, this is a situation even I don’t want to be in.’
‘If I have to suffer through this, you have to suffer too.’
‘Yeah...about that...I’m gonna go bury myself deep in your old memories and just tune everything else out. Have fun!’
‘Wait, what? You can do that? Brain?’

“So...Chrysalis,” Twilight said, putting extra emphasis on the Queen’s name to let her hatred remain clear.

‘Oh no! Oh nonono! BRAIN, TAKE ME WITH YOU!’

Chrysalis’ eyes met the Twilight’s in challenge once again but she never lost her wicked smile. “Yeeessss?”

Twilight slammed today’s newspaper onto the table. The front page almost entirely a picture of Canterlot surrounded in a green sphere with the headline ‘Changelings invade Canterlot Again’. “Explain this.”

The Queen didn’t need to glance at it, she had already heard the news. She had an idea that all Equestria had gotten the news. “My brother’s doing.”

“Under your orders.” 

There was no probably, no maybe. It was a straight up accusation by Twilight and upon hearing it, Mark’s ears splayed.

Chrysalis’ smiling facade broke apart and her multi-toned voice came out as something between a growl and a low hiss. “Do you really think I planned all this out? Mark, explain to her just how wrong she is.”

Mark’s eyes widened. “I really don’t-”

Twilight pointed her hoof at Mark, dangerously close to his eye. “And you! How can I trust you now? Not only do you put not just your friends but mine in danger, but she seems to have you completely wrapped around her hoof!”

Mark visibly shrunk. “I wouldn’t say-”

“Ah, is the wittle unicorn jewous that the mean changeling is getting all the attensen from Mark? Poooooor Twiwight.”

Twilight turned her head to Chrysalis, her eyes alight with pure, unadulterated rage. Precisely the reaction that the Changeling Queen was going for.

Growling like an animal, Twilight’s horn began glowing in preparation for a spell as did Chrysalis’ after recognizing the danger.

“HEY! STOP IT RIGHT NOW!” Mark shouted before things got more out of control than they already were. Using his magic, he rolled up the newspaper on the table and bonked both Twilight and Chrysalis with it. “Bad Twilight, bad Chrissy.”

He immediately regretted his choice of moderation.

If he thought Twilight’s stink-eye was bad, he hadn’t been prepared for Chrysalis’. Both of them calmed down enough so that there were no ‘open’ hostilities, but that didn’t stop them from glaring harshly at the tactician who was trembling under their scrutiny. He’d never felt so much like Fluttershy in his entire life.

Gulping, Mark meekly continued. “Tw-Twi, why don’t you let Chrysalis explain everything. I mean once you hear it you’ll see she’s as much a victim as-”

Twilight pointed at Chrysalis. “Victim? VICTIM! Does she look like a victim to you?!”

“Appearances can be deceiving right Chrys-” The moment Mark turned to address Chrysalis, he face hoofed. Instead of Chrysalis, he was met with the sight of a very tragic looking Princess Cadance. “Oh please no.”

“I am a victim! Remember how that beautiful and absolutely brilliant changeling almost married my hubby? It was so terrifying! Still, I wouldn’t be surprised if Shining left me since she’s so much better than I am in looks and-”

In an instant, Twilight furiously lunged at Chrysalis over the table before Mark or the ‘victim’ could react.






Mark winced as he placed the ice pack over his eye. “Okay, did you get that out of your system?” He asked, addressing the pony he never knew could be so vicious. Especially after that bite.

Twilight tried using her hoof to unruffle her mane, ignoring her new set of bruises. “As long as she’s willing to play nice.”

“I’m not the one who attacked,” Chrysalis responded in a vexed tone as she replaced the tissue from her bleeding and possibly broken nose.

“The wedding.”

Mark stomped both his front hooves onto the table and angrily glared at the other unicorn. “Okay, seriously Twi, it happened, fucking get over it or get out.” He then turned his attention to the antagonistic Changeling Queen. “Chrissy, stop being a bitch to my friend and start briefing us on the Canterlot situation.”

Chrysalis chuckled. “Did you know you’re sexy when you take charge like that?” She asked, causing a red tinge to appear across Mark’s cheeks.

‘I heard sexy. What’d I miss?...What happened to you three?’

Twilight pointed at the Queen again. “See! She doesn’t even take this seriously!”

“Actually, Twilight Sparkle, I take this matter extremely seriously,” Chrysalis’ said, her tone suddenly turning dour. “So seriously that I don’t think I want you involved if you can’t even try to put the past--In. The. Past.”

Mark gave a deep and very annoyed sigh. “That’s why you did all that? A test to see her self control?”

The corners of Chrysalis’ lips curled upwards into a small smile. “I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t having fun too.”

Twilight rose from her seat, like she was about to start yelling again, however, she thought better of it and sat back down with a huff.

“Are you ready to listen now?” Chrysalis asked.

Twilight’s eyes narrowed and she scowled.

“I’ll have to take that as a yes,” Chrysalis said with a shake of her head. Her jagged horn glowed and with a pop a miniature three dimensional image of Canterlot floated above the center of the table. “As Mark and I tried to explain earlier, my brother Morphos led a coup over my hive and has successfully taken control over Canterlot.”

“And this time, Twilight and the girls aren’t in the city to fight and we don’t have the Elements of Harmony,” Mark added.

Twilight bit her lip as she quickly thought of the pros and cons of the information she was about to divulge. “Actually, we have the Elements with us. After the incident with Discord, Princess Celestia allowed us to keep the Elements close at hoof.” Twilight returned her gaze to Chrysalis. “Just in case we needed them.”

Chrysalis ignored the jab at being the original target for the Elements and continued explaining the situation. “As ‘excellent’ as you think that news is, it’s a moot point unless several problems are dealt with.”

Chrysalis’ horn glowed brighter, and a green sphere encased the city’s image just like in the newspaper picture. “First of all, much like the wedding-” Twilight tensed but quietly continued listening. “A shield has been erected around the entire city. Unlike the previous one though, this is an old spell my hive had developed to allow only our hive’s changelings and changeling related objects to leave or enter. It’s strong and virtually impenetrable.”

Mark set down the his ice pack. “Am I going to regret asking why your hive has such a spell?”

Chrysalis didn’t fault him for asking. Like other multi-use spells, if you were creative you could use them for entirely new helpful, fun, or deadly purposes. “It was used primarily during the hive wars to protect supply caravans, shield soldiers, and trap enemies. What I’m worried about however is that this one is so big that it covers the entire city. Usually they’re only the size of a small room.”

“Shining did it,” Mark responded more snarkily than intended.

Twilight eyed her friend irritably. “Mark, do you know how much energy and magic it takes to raise and maintain a spell like that?”

Mark rested his head on the table. “Based off the fact you're asking me, I’m gonna assume somewhere between a ton and a shit-ton?”

Chrysalis nodded. “Exactly. Which means that my suspicion has to be correct. Someone is assisting him.”

Twilight and Mark’s brow shot upwards. “Any idea who?”

Mark closed his eyes in thought as he remembered Ninian’s warning about the unicorn that captured her and Nils. The same one she said might have plans against Equestria.

‘Yeah, now I’m doubting that whoever’s to blame ISN’T Sombra. Could be wrong, but from what we know about him, he’s a total attention-whore, I mean seriously, a giant blob of darkness? Who does that?’

‘I’m inclined to agree, but we can speculate about it later. Right now we have more important things to worry about.’

Chrysalis eyes narrowed as she stared at the holographic Canterlot. “I don’t care who it is, if I ever find them I will make sure they regret every minute that my hive’s suffered!”

Mark stared at the holographic city too and began thinking of his plan. “You said that the shield uses a lot of magic to maintain, right?” He asked and got a nod from Chrysalis in response. “Then wouldn’t it be better to wait it out until it can’t be maintained anymore? Then when it does come down we can swoop in and take Morphos out when he’s weak!”

“I don’t think that would be an ideal option for you,” Chrysalis said with a shake of her head. “Morphos is either powering it himself, or using multiple proxies to maintain it and is continuously using whatever resources he can get. Once he’s finished, he’ll move on to the next city, then the next like a swarm of locusts. Gaining power and weakening Equestria after every conquest.”

“What about the ponies?” Twilight asked, gulping since she felt she already knew the answer.

“As I said, resources. After draining a creature completely of their love, they’ll recover after some time but be physically weakened.You know that from experience Mark,” Chrysalis said critically. “Constantly draining after the recoveries however, and the subjects strength will sap away further and further until…” Chrysalis slowly ran her hoof across her neck.

Mark grit his teeth. “Okay, point taken. The sooner we kick his ass the better.”

Once again, Chrysalis was shaking her head. “It won’t be that easy. Unlike Miasma’s hive, my hive has a strong military tradition. It won’t be so easy to defeat.”

“The girls did it before. Sorta,” Mark commented once again more snarkily than he intended.

Chrysalis snorted with contempt. “When they were unarmed and ordered to use non-lethal force.”

Mark pinched his snout with his hooves as he realized that this was going to be even harder than he had imagined. Especially given the fact that going through all the weapons and equipment the group had, they were under equipped against a truly militant force. “In that case, we’re gonna need some preparations,” Mark said, standing up and preparing to leave.

“You have a plan?” Chrysalis asked expectantly.

“I have an idea. But I’m still fleshing it out,” Mark admitted as he headed towards the door. “Try not to kill each other while I’m out please.”

Twilight glanced at Chrysalis then back at Mark, unsure if she’d be able to comply. “Where are you going?”

“Hmm?” Mark turned his head  but didn’t stop moving resulting in him hitting the door frame. He winced as he rubbed the new bump. “The bathroom, the bank, and a certain merchant pony with a fetish for money. Probably in that order. Probably...”






‘-add the lances and what do you think the price range is?’
‘Why am I doing the math? Go write on a wall or something. Or at least wait till you’ve pissed before you start hitting me with math problems.’
‘Price range.’
‘Ugh, fine. Knowing Anna it’ll be between twenty thousand and-’

Mark stopped as he realized that he was about to walk into another pony and so moved to the side of the hallway so they could pass each other. However, the pony mimicked his movements and blocked his path.

In a normal situation this would probably be one of those silly events where Mark and the pony would keep moving side to side, trying to be polite but not helping the situation. The fact that this pony was as almost as muscular as Big Mac, wore a black vest and bowler hat, sported some scars along his legs, and was intentionally blocking Mark made it self-evident that this wasn’t a normal situation.

Mark slowly backed away, keeping a close eye on the pony, unfortunately, that meant he didn’t see the other bowler cap pony until he bumped into him. 

The other pony’s foreleg wrapped around Mark’s head, trapping him in a headlock. “Hey what’re you- mffphs!” The pony he’d almost bumped into quickly shoved a cloth into his mouth and then the one who had him in a headlock stuffed him in a bag. “MMMPHPHFFFSHSF!”

Inside the bag, it was too cramped for Mark to move his hooves and he couldn’t take out the dirt-tasting cloth. Worse was whenever he tried to prepare a spell, the bag would conveniently ‘bump’ against something hard, breaking his concentration. It was a worst case scenario, but Mark forcibly resigned himself to wait for a better opportunity out of this situation and try to visualize the directions that the ponies were taking. Surprisingly, it was only five minutes later, after a couple of turns and stairways that the goons emptied the bag’s contents onto a chair and pulled the cloth out of his mouth.

“Dammit, is that thing even washed? Ugh,” Mark voiced, mostly feigning disgust but discreetly taking in his new surroundings to find the best possible escape route.

Judging by the furnishing of the room, he was in one of the Weary Bray’s private dining rooms. The kind of rooms used for parties or other special occasions where you either didn’t want to be disturbed or disturb others as you ate.

The middle-aged pony at the other end of the table took one more bite of his salad before wiping his mouth with a napkin. At first it was a small tinge in the corner of Mark’s mind as he thought this well-dressed pony was familiar. Then came on the full torrent of memories of where he’d seen him before and this either had to be some cruel joke, or Mark was certain that he may not come out of this fully intact if at all.

Across the table was none other than Green Streak who, despite his name, wasn’t actually green. He was, however, an Earth pony who headed several wealthy businesses, an upstanding citizen, and under those two facades, the one who ran Equestria’s criminal network.

As a pickpocket, Mark had learned never to steal from this pony’s associates and to stay away from his businesses for good measure. Even Gambit was wary of him having only ever pulled one con on the most corrupt of his businesses. Bastion only drove the point home when he explained how Streak somehow remained untouchable for the past twenty years after Streak had clawed his way to the top.

Mark gulped and his fur bristled as Streak set aside his meal and spoke. “Marked Defiance. I’m sorry for the abruptness of this and how rough my subordinates were, but I wanted to meet you for myself and conventional means would prove difficult to say the least. Do you know who I am?”

“Yes,” Mark said numbly. His mind raced as he planned how he would deal with the goons to escape and how he’d get himself and his friends out of Manehatten.

‘If it’s not changelings it’s none other than the head of Equestria’s fricking criminal underworld that kills you. Why the hell do we have such bad luck?’

“I’m sure you think I’m a bad guy Marked, but I’m just what necessity makes me,” Streak assured after seeing the fear in Mark’s eyes. Streak crossed his forelegs onto the table since he realized that it wasn’t quite working. “I’m sorry, I know that all this isn’t exactly ‘trust-building’ but please listen and stop looking for a way to escape. If you’d like to leave, the exit is right behind you, I just thought you might want to know some important information concerning recent events.

Mark turned his head to look behind him and as Streak said, the door was there and the goons weren’t blocking his path. Mark wanted to leave, he really, really did. The problem was that he also really wanted to know why someone like Streak wanted to meet him. Reluctantly, Mark faced forward again. “...Okay.”

Streak smiled and clapped his hooves together. “Glad to hear it. I understand that you and your friends plan on saving Canterlot, so I won’t use up too much of your time, however, you have a price on your head.” Mark was very quickly regretting the fact he had stayed as his muscles tensed. “You see, quite recently I was approached by a lucrative business associate who you’ve made extremely nervous. Especially since you have acquired dangerous information on them.”

‘Them? Who’s...Miasma.’
‘Gotta hand it to her, she was pretty damn quick about it.’

Mark did his best to hide his fear and appear calm but wasn’t sure if it was working, especially when his voice cracked for a second. “So what? You’re going to collect this ‘price’ on my head only after Canterlot’s retaken?”

“Oh nonono. Marked, you have the wrong idea. I’m just here to meet and ask you to be more cautious in the future,” Streak said, waving his hoof dismissively. “Especially since it puts not only you, but your friends in danger as well. You were not the only one exploring Manehatten’s ‘underground’ if you recall.”

The fear that Mark had was almost instantly replaced with a cold fury as the unicorn slammed his hooves onto the table. “Touch my friends and I will make it my personal mission to end you, one way or another!”

Mark expected a cold, angry, or other generally unpleasant response like Streak ordering his goons to ‘teach him a lesson’. Instead what he got was a crime boss heartily laughing as if Mark had said a hilarious joke. It probably was, given the fact that if Streak had remained several steps ahead of the law for all these years, how could a single unicorn fare better?

“Ahhaha! I’m sorry, that was unprofessional on my part.” Streak wiped the tear from the corner of his eye from laughing so hard. “It’s just that you take so much after her, what you said, even that look in your eyes.”

Mark prepared to ask exactly what Streak meant in the most simple and elegant way possible. “Eh?”

For a moment, Streak had a confused look on his face but then rolled his eyes, sighed, and shook his head. “Oh my, she didn’t tell you. I guess I should’ve expected it. It is her after all.”

“Who the heck are you talking about?” Mark asked harder, hoping for specifics.

“Your mother.”

Despite Streak’s answer coming out in a nonchalant manner, it was a bombshell that managed to shock Mark back into his seat. He was an orphan who ran away from the orphanage at age six, a pickpocket adopted as a little brother by a con-artist, an apprentice and ward to Equestria’s Royal Tactician. Now he was somepony whose mother was known to one of the most influential and dangerous ponies in Equestria.  “My...my what?”

Streak scratched his chin with a frown. “Your mother. She’d never admit it, but she really wanted to meet you face to face and tell you just how much you mean to her.”

Mark mouthed so many questions but was unable to voice them except for the last one. “How do you know all this?”

A wry grin spread across Streak’s face as he once again laid out another bombshell. “Because we’re family. She asked me to be your Godfather. And who am I to say no to her?”

Mark’s jaw dropped, as did the goons’ from before who suddenly looked very regretful of their rough treatment of Mark.

Reaching into his vest pocket, Streak pulled out a pair of sunglasses, put them on --despite it being indoors-- and stood up. As he headed for the exit he patted the slack-jawed Mark on the shoulder. “If she ever decides to tell you everything, please don’t blow up on her like you did with your changeling friend. She’s a lot more sensitive than she lets on and she’s regretted every day she had to leave you.”

With that said, Streak took his leave and signalled the two goons to follow. Leaving behind more questions than answers for a shocked unicorn.

‘I’m not gonna sugar coat it, if you’re not providing tactics and trying to survive a battle, you’re facing dramatic crap like this and usually losing any sense of composure.’
‘I know my life’s one big mess after another, stop reminding me.’
‘Speaking of mess, you might wanna find that bathroom now before, well, you know.’






Armored Bastion and a pegasus walked into Cloudsdale’s conference room which —at this current time— acted as a war room. They were fully armored and had just read through the report by their scouts and the situation at Canterlot wasn’t looking good.

Princess Luna’s current status remained unknown and out of the ponies that escaped, one of them was a photographer who had managed to take pictures and given it to the closest news company he could find. According to reports from other cities, the local guards were currently tied up with containing the mass panic as the news spread, and didn’t know when they’d be able to report in to assist.

The two ponies stopped and saluted to a pacing Celestia.

The Princess stopped with a grave expression on her face. “Have we found out how this happened yet?”

Bastion shook his head. “I’m sorry, other than the information from witnesses who escaped and the scout’s report, all we know is that changelings have occupied the city and enclosed themselves behind a large shield.”

Celestia’s face scrunched and she took a moment to take a deep breath to help maintain her composure. “This is a terrible situation.”

The pegasus beside Bastion nodded in agreement but had a fierce grin on his face. “Yes, but it’s also nothing that we can’t handle. I’ll lead the Silver-Wings and retake the city before the day is done.”

“General Ironwing, I appreciate the suggestion, however, I would very much prefer to avoid a full scale conflict if possible,” Celestia said, understanding the pegasus’ desire to truly prove himself to her.

“And we don’t know exactly what we’re up against. We don’t know their end-game and for all we know, we could be charging straight into a trap,” Bastion added.

Angrily, Ironwing slammed his hoof onto the wooden war table, leaving a large, splintered dent. “Now’s not the time for trying to find the meaning of every detail, nor is it for words. Changelings have blatantly attacked our capital and I will not let Equestria suffer such an insult and appear weak!”

“And what about the ponies that didn’t escape? Your charge will likely put them in danger!” Bastion snapped back, his volume the same as Ironwing’s.

The two were suddenly pulled apart by each other and Celestia walked between them. She released her magic and spoke with the full authority of her station. “You are both correct. Now is the time for action, however, we must understand what we are up against as well.” She paused for a moment to confirm that the two figures were paying attention. “Lieutenant Bastion, General Ironwing, you both will mobilize your forces immediately and accompany me back to Canterlot. I will try to convince the changeling leading them to leave peacefully. If that and the show of force aren’t successful, General, you and the Silver-Wings will prioritize evacuating the citizens who weren’t able to escape. Bastion, you will be the one to lead the assault.”

The general stepped up in objection. “Princess, I should be the one-”

“And once your task is complete,” Celestia interrupted giving Ironwing a sharp look. “I will allow you to take over the assault with Bastion providing necessary auxiliary support. Are we clear?”

General Ironwing grit his teeth. When it came to Bastion, ‘auxiliary support’ meant that he was going to accompany him and could override Ironwing’s orders using his position as Royal Tactician. It wasn’t ideal, but the General knew that now wasn’t the time to argue such matters. “Yes Princess,” Ironwing acknowledged, not bothering to hide his anger as he bowed his head and took flight out of the room.

Celestia sighed and walked to the only window in the room. It wasn’t facing Canterlot, but it did give her some fresh air and a pleasant view of Cloudsdale. Bastion took a place beside her, looking out the window himself. It was evident by their expressions that things were weighing on their minds.

Bastion was the first to break their silence. “Your highness, do you believe that this has to do with the changeling queen that Twilight Sparkle and the others were pursuing?”

“I have no doubt that she was somehow involved,” Celestia responded simply.

Bastion let out a sigh of his own and closed his eyes. “I...I see.”

“Mark will be okay Bastion. I’m sure of it,” Celestia reassured. A long time ago, she had learned that no matter how hard it was, the best thing to do was think positive and hope for the best.

“As will Princess Luna,” Bastion said with a soft smile.






On his new throne, Morphos sat silently glaring at the soldier who had just given the report on Canterlot’s complete and utter subjugation. It had gone accordingly and easier than he had thought but he couldn’t help but brood over some critical facts: though sighted in the beginning, Princess Luna had all but disappeared as well as over half of Canterlot’s known population. Of those found and either killed or captured, most were guards.

Morphos ground his teeth and dismissed the soldier with a swift wave of his hoof. The worst part of all this was that Celestia wasn’t present for him to defeat so that all Equuis knew what would await them in due time.

Reaching through the hivemind, Morphos called for his Lieutenants as well as reminded the four changelings he’d put in charge of maintaining the shield of the consequences should anything other than a changeling leave or enter the city.

The changeling king didn’t have to wait long for Skel and Mewta to buzz into the room and stand at attention. “Your orders, your majesty.”

“Take some of the drones and have them scour the city. I want the Princess and all the missing ponies found. The one to find their location gets a reward.”

“Oh? anything me and my boys might be interested in?”

Morphos narrowed his eyes into a glare at the ‘guest’ in the the throne room. “They get to live.”

“So the answer’s no,” Barrows said, lazily picking some food out of his teeth and flicking it away. 

The diamond dog cracked his neck before picking himself up and exiting the throne room, easily ignoring Morphos’ contemptuous scowl. Walking down the hall and past the bodies of the guards unfortunate enough to have gotten in his and his band’s way, he met up with the others in one of Canterlot’s many guest rooms. Barrows smiled as he looked at the pile of golden utensils, plates, coins, jewels, etc. that now rested in the center of the room.

Grill, one of his new raid leaders and all-around kiss-ass was the first to see and acknowledge their leader’s entrance. “Hey’ya boss! Look’it this haul! Plus this is only what we found in the castle. Other than that vault anyways. We’re still waiting for Grease ta figure out how ta crack inta it.”

“Not bad for you lot,” Barrows said, taking a particularly shiny sapphire from the pile and pocketing it. “But there’s no point waiting on Grease. What’s in that vault ain’t for us. It’s for our generous ‘benefactor’.”

“But boss, who knows how much gold and stuff the ponies’ve got in there!” One of the dogs protested, others nodding and grunting in agreement.

Once again, Barrows repeated himself with increased volume and annoyance. “It doesn’t matter.”

“But boss-!”

Once was whining at best, twice might as well have been the beginning of open rebellion and without further ado, Barrows pulled out the dagger he kept strapped to his leg and threw it at the main protestor. There was a yelp and cry of pain as the dagger plunged into the dog’s paw and pinned him to the wall.

“Are you arguing with me?” Barrows shouted to the now deathly silent room. Walking over and recovering his dagger, much to the protestors dismay. Barrows spread his arms and addressed the room. “You boys stop looking at how empty the glass is and see the opportunity we’ve been provided.”

“Umm...what glass, boss?”

Barrows let out an annoyed sigh at the more-than occasional stupidity of his underlings and pointed out a nearby window, towards the city. “Instead of pestering me about the damn vault, go and see what you can find in the damn city. It’s ours for the taking and if we found all this in the castle, imagine what you’d find in Equestria’s capital city!”

There was a loud, raucous cheer as the diamond dogs pushed and shoved to be the next out the doorway, even the one who had been protesting earlier. All of them eager to do what they did best: loot and pillage. A few bloody noses and possibly a broken arm later, the only ones left in the room were Barrows and one other diamond dog.

A hood covering all but his snout, the diamond dog spoke in a crisp, neutral, intelligent voice. “How long are we intended to stay? Word has likely gotten out and Princess Celestia is sure to be on her way as we speak.”

“Of course she is. Once that idiot Morphos has engaged her forces we’ll be hauling ass to stay out of sight and get back into Diamond Dog territory. Until then, we just need to get as much as we can. What about you, did you complete that task I gave you yet?”

The hooded diamond dog shook his head. “There’s not much information on the ones who killed Gnoll. The only thing of significance I gathered was that it was a group of ponies and a griffin led by some mare named Deviance.”

“A griffin, huh?” Barrows could care less about the others. What peaked his interest was that Griffins usually tried to avoid dealing with Equestria altogether unless it was necessary. He only knew one griffin that would openly do that who wouldn’t care less about his image or any other consequence and more importantly, was extremely dangerous and desired nothing greater than Barrows’ head. “Butch, when we’re leaving I want you to stay close. I have a feeling that an old ‘buddy’ of mine is gonna make one hell of an appearance. He always does.”






‘Want to talk about it yet?”

“Don’t want to talk about it.”

‘How bout now?’

“Still don’t wanna talk about it.”

‘You sure?’

“I absolutely don’t want to talk about it.”

‘Well, I ask because it’s bothering you so much that you’re responding to me out loud and everypony is giving a wide berth of the crazy pony. AKA, you.’

“Hmmm?” Mark snapped out of his thoughts and realized that Brain was correct, around him there were ponies giving him  approximately ten feet of space and either trying to ignore him, or trying not to let him know they were staring. “It’s like I’m a girl all over again.”

‘Nope. When you were a mare, you were an object of desire. Now you’re just some mentally mess up colt with some recently discovered family issues. Oh hey look at that, we’re here.”

“Ugh.” Mark facehoofed before taking a breath and pushing the door open to the shop. Though it looked like a normal shop on the outside, Mark knew it’s owner well enough to assume that she’d have a special stock.

Seeing no one at the front desk, Mark rang the call bell once. There was no response.

He tried again and achieved the same result.

Mark cracked his neck and wore his trademark grin before pressing his hoof on the bell at a steady pace. It took a little longer than he imagined, but there was an eventual response.

“Stop it already, dammit!” Yelled an unfamiliar mare’s voice from the floor above. There was then pounding as whomever had spoken stomped towards the stairs behind the front desk.

‘Uhh….This is the right shop, right?’
‘It’s supposed to be. I mean I don’t see why-’

Mark’s thoughts stopped when a cute but entirely unknown light orange unicorn became visible and continued her irritated stomping down the stairs and only stopping once she reached the desk. Flipping her purple mane out of her face she then crossed her forelegs across the desk. “What is it? You made me mess up and now there’s a giant mustache where wings are supposed to be.”

Mark’s eyebrow raised and he took a small step away from the mare. “Umm...I’m here to purchase something from-”

The moment that Mark had said ‘purchase’ the mare’s expression brightened and her glare was replaced with a cheerful smile. Maybe a little too optimistic since she had started leaning over the desk towards Mark. “You’re here to buy one of my works? Finally another customer,” the mare squealed with glee. “Are you interested in any of my collections? I’ve got some from Homestack, Crystal Gems, and my favorite stuff based off Puella Pony Epona Magica.”

Mark’s ears perked up in interest at the last name. “Hey I’ve got that comic! It’s so good but I never knew it was gonna be so dark.”

The mare’s grin widened at a fellow fan of the series. “I know right? So how much are you buying? I’ve got some really cool ones, oh, and if you want I can get my gallery book to show you other pictures I made.”

“Ah...right...about that…” Mark scratched his head sheepishly. “I was actually looking for Anna and I thought she setup her main shop here. Umm...do you think you can give me directions to the right place?”

Rather than get infuriated as Mark had originally imagined, the mare’s cheeks puffed out into a pout and she began ringing the call bell even faster than Mark had. “Anna, it’s for you again!”

“ARTSY, DO WHAT I TOLD YOU AND MAKE WHOEVER IT IS BUY ONE OF YOUR PIECES FIRST,” Called down all too familiar voice that was somehow loud enough to cause the building to tremble.

“Are you using that volume-tome again? Nevermind, you know I’m not into you’re swindling schemes,” Artsy called back up.

Anna poked her head out, her hoof holding a brown tome with what appeared to be a megaphone picture on it’s cover. “IT’S NOT SWINDLING. IT’S CLEVER BUSINESS STRATEGY.”

For the third time that week, Artsy winced at her flatmate’s use of that experimental tome and for the third time that week, Artsy threw one of her paintbrushes at Anna which she dodged with the simple motion of her head. “Just get down here! I need fix my commission before the paint dries,” the orange mare huffed as she stomped back up the stairs and removed the paintbrush embedded into the wall.

Rolling her eyes, Anna casually tossed the tome over her shoulder and trotted down the stairs to see who had caused all the fuss. She shouldn’t have been surprised to see the one responsible for her almost losing her merchant’s license in Manehatten, but he was still a potential customer and one whom Anna knew could access some deep pockets. “You’re not planning on blowing up my shop too, are you?”

“Ha. Ha,” Mark answered with an unamused stare.

Anna giggled and leaned forward onto the desk. “Just checking. What can I get you this time?”

“I need the best of what you’ve got. Whatever the price.”

Whatever the price. Hearing one the magic phrases for any merchant, Anna’s ears perked up and a wide grin spread across her face. She then lifted herself off the desk and reached under it until she felt a switch. There was a faint click as she flipped it and turned to the eastern wall where a large panel flipped on an axle, revealing the substantial array of items that Anna and her many sisters had learned to keep with them should opportunities like this arise.

“So what can I get you this time?” Anna repeated with a wink.






“I shouldn’t have said any price, should I?” Mark mumbled quietly to himself. The regret of his spending splurge making itself present.

‘Meh, this was bound to happen eventually. Especially given the fact you bought THAT.’

‘We both know I was gonna get one eventually and I’m through with being patient about it.’

‘Still, that was it. You finally spent the rest of the money that Gambit left you and it was on weapons, elixirs, that mercenary Anna directed you to, and the object of your desire ever since you were a kid.’

‘I still feel a little empty inside though. That money was all I had left of him and now it’s gone.’

‘Yeah, because money and material objects totally beats the memories and lessons of life that he taught you.’

‘You’re a sarcastic asshole, but thanks.’

‘That’s what I’m here for.’

Mark stopped in his tracks, as he spotted Fluttershy’s Aunt outside the door to Twilight’s room. Judging from her expression, she wasn’t too happy about something and since she was currently in his way, Mark decided to ask the obvious question. “What are you doing?”

“I’m waiting.”

“Waiting for what?”

“For you to get back. I didn’t want the two in there to start another heated debate and disturb the other residents on the floor so I waited for the one whom has an effect on both of them. You.”

“Wait, they didn’t even leave the room once?”

“No. They were settling some differences and coming to terms with what needed to be done. I’m happy that you keep yourself with good company,” Angel said quietly as she walked past Mark.

“So you were eaves-” Mark stopped. Speechless as he looked around the entirety of the hallway as if he had just met a ghost since the moment Mark had turned, Angel had disappeared completely. Even with a teleportation spell, there was always a sound of some kind yet there was absolutely none after the taller unicorn had left Mark’s line of sight. “I don’t think she’s everything she says she is,” Mark mused uncomfortably, still staring at the empty hallway as he gently pushed the door open.

Upon entering the room, he found both Twilight and Chrysalis where he had left them and once again in a silence, although this one didn’t seem to ooze with absolute hatred towards one another. There was a patient civility about it, with Twilight reading a book on her bed and Chrysalis sipping a drink at the table.

Hearing Mark close the door upon his entrance, Twilight set her book down and gave Chrysalis a quick, steely glance before giving Mark her full attention. “Mark, we don’t know exactly what you have planned, but from what Chrysalis has been saying, I want to know.”

Mark’s eyebrow shot up in confusion. “I don’t follow.”

Chrysalis cleared her throat to get Mark’s attention. “I had Razor keep an eye on you while you were out and used the hivemind to relay the information here.”

“Wait, so you saw what happened after I left his room earlier? And you weren’t worried or curious at all?” Mark asked, feeling a pang of hurt that his friends would let him be subjected to being kidnapped.

Chrysalis gave him a worried look, suspecting something from the way that he’d phrased that. “Did something happen? Razor only followed after you left the Weary Bray.”

“N-No. It’s nothing,” Mark quickly dismissed, giving Chrysalis a look not to pry further. Walking up to the coffee table that served as their improvised war table, Mark addressed the Queen again. “Chrissy, can you cast that spell again? The one with image of Canterlot and that shield.”

Chrysalis nodded and obliged as both her and Twilight joined the tactician around the table.

Once again examining the holographic city, Mark chewed his lip a bit before pointing one of the city’s towers. “Okay, after we get through the shield we need to-”

“Mark, you just skipped explaining how we’re getting through the shield,” Chrysalis interrupted. “Strong and nigh impenetrable, remember?”

Mark’s face lit up in pleasant surprise before a mischievous grin slowly spread across his face. “Oh, I figured you pieced that together after knowing exactly what I bought,” Mark said through his grin, making the other two grow uncomfortable.

There was a moment where Twilight and Chrysalis both went through the mental list of things Mark had purchased. Each seemed to have an obvious and reasonable purpose. All except one.

Whether it was fate, coincidence, or one of Mark’s over-the-top, childish schemes, a large shadow was cast through the windows and across the room as a yacht-class airship passed over the building. More specifically, Mark’s new airship that --with today’s economy-- must have cost a small fortune.

“You can’t mean-”

Mark giggled excitedly. “I totally mean it.”

“Do you even have a license?” Twilight asked incredulously.

“I need a license?” Mark responded in a tone that showed how little he actually cared.

Chrysalis placed her hoof on her forehead and took a deep breath so that she didn’t prematurely strangle Mark. “What do you intend to do exactly?” She asked through her teeth.

“Well, if it gets covered in changeling resin, it’s technically a ‘changeling product’, ergo we hop in the ship and ride it into the city like badasses.”

‘More like jackasses, but it’s still the best option you’ve thought of so there’s no helping it.’

For a moment both Twilight and Chrysalis looked like they were going to shout their disapproval of the plan but stopped as they considered that they didn’t have any better alternatives themselves.

“That...Will that work?” Twilight asked the changeling queen reluctantly.

Biting her lip, Chrysalis slowly nodded. “It should. As long as your within the ship when it crosses you won’t be...expunged.”

“You don’t sound very confident,” Twilight mumbled.

“The moment we’re past that shield it’ll be do or die. We’ll be trapped with you ponies unable to get out of the shield and Morphos highly unlikely to let me escape again. No help, no retreat.”

“Not if we take care of that shield and kick your brother to the curb,” Mark responded with a cavalier bravado.

Chrysalis gave him an annoyed scowl. “That’s highly optimistic considering we’re not facing the scouts, the rabble, or the ‘Lost’ changelings from before, but fully equipped, trained soldiers who won’t hesitate to kill you if given the chance.”

Mark rolled his eyes. “Which is why I hired a professional mercenary to assist.”

Chrysalis shook her head with disapproval. “That griffin? You call that drunk a professional? I thought you hired him to help you drive your new waste of money.”

“A bit of both actually. He bragged about being a pirate and has intimate knowledge about sea and air vessels.”

For a moment the Queen almost exploded into a rant to try and dissuade Mark from his airship nonsense and to have him find something more reasonable. Instead, she shook her head, huffed, and dropped the issue when she once again reminded herself that she had no better alternatives to give.

“Fine. So we get into the city, then what?” Twilight asked, she too conceding to their unexpected method of travel. “What’s the plan after we enter?”

Mark’s happy-go-lucky expression from talking about his new ship changed almost instantly into one that matched the seriousness of the situation. “We’re taking down the shield from the inside out. It’s our city for Celestia’s sake, so we have the home-field advantage.”

“How? You’re going to treat them to Donuts at Donut Joe’s until they’re too stuffed with sugar to fight?” Both Twilight and Mark stared at her, surprised that she knew the place. “Just because I eat love doesn’t mean I don’t like sugary treats too.”

Clearing his throat, Mark continued, “I was referring to the fact that we know the city and castle better than they do, I know a couple of secret passages, and I highly doubt they found the functional ballista towers.”

Chrysalis and Twilight’s eyes widened in shock. “THERE’S BALLISTA TOWERS IN CANTERLOT?!”
> Chrysalis' Story  Chapter 23: The Odyssey of the Hindentanic
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Are you sure you don’t want  me to handle the wheel? It looks like you need some help.”

“No! This is my ship! The Hindentanic is MINE!” Mark hissed, hugging the ship’s mast protectively as Sperze continued to ‘teach’ Mark how to properly captain a vessel. The ship, in response, shook slightly as it had been doing for the entire period of Mark’s driving. 

At the moment, only he and Mark were on-deck, since the others were resting and preparing for the impending battle in the ship’s luxury cabins...Well, except for the pink one with fluffy hair, and the small changeling. Those two were outside but not “on-deck” as it were since Pinkie was using Mimzy as an 'improvised' flying backpack. Both seemed to be having fun. Other than them, Sperze would only occasionally spot one or two of the others leave their cabin to get some fresh air, check on their progress, or complain to Mark about things.

The mercenary and ex-pirate took a swig of whiskey before tapping his beak thoughtfully, a mischievous grin playing across his scarred face. “And that name...well, nevermind the ship’s name. But really, you should turn leeward and lessen the strain on the brails, then raise the height so that the keel doesn’t hit anything...Unless you were planning on having us belay so you could careen the ship.”

Mark stared at the griffin as he tried to process what was just said. It took about a minute before he was able to respond with one of his ever clever retorts. “Umm...get off the uhh...poop deck?”

“HAHA! You wanna be a ‘sky-pirate’ but you’re a landlubber through and through,” Sperze managed to bark out before going into a fit of drunken laughter.

“I never said anything about being an actual pirate,” Mark objected before mumbling quietly, “I just wondered if it would be any fun.”

After his laughter eventually died down, the mercenary attempted to take another drink from his whisky, only to find that the bottle was empty. Burping loudly and tossing his sixth bottle of the day overboard, Sperze patted Mark on the back. “Just try not to crash us before we reach Canterlot. I’mma explore those kegs I saw in the hold.”

“Are you kidding? We’ll be there in less than thirty minutes and you want to get drun- even more drunk?” Mark asked incredulously.

“I know, right? Outnumbered and a plan with little chance for success, gets my blood pumping every time! That and the booze,” Sperze bellowed, giving Mark a harder ‘pat’ that knocked the wind out of him. He then went on his way with only a slight stumble that almost caused him to crash into the changeling queen who had arrived to see Mark.

“So, I assume that he’s everything you thought he’d be?” Chrysalis asked with a smile, not hiding her mocking tone as Mark regained his breath.

“A raging alcoholic pirate who only sobers up on special occasions and who seems to get a boner from fighting? Not exactly, but then again, not far from it. He did teach me a catchy tune to whistle though,” Mark said with a pep in his step as he started whistling said tune.

Chrysalis’ eye twitched. “Stop. You’ve been doing that at any and every possible moment.”

“It’s catchy,” Mark stated with a shit-eating grin as he leaned over the wheel and continued whistling.

“I don’t care if it’s catchy. If you keep whistling I’m going to-”

It was at that precise moment that Aurora casually flew by, enjoying the fresh air before the inevitable battle while whistling the tune Mark had gotten stuck in her head.

Chrysalis’ eye twitched and her horn began to glow with a green aura.





“Halfway there-HIC Ah shit. HIC-CAW” Using his personal and sometimes working method of getting rid of hiccups, Sperze lifted the barrel of Griffonian Brandy he’d cleaved the top off of,  chugged about a third of it and then began rapidly pounding his chest until he released a large guttural burp. “Ha! ‘Scuse me, but that was great. I bet I made the whole ship shake for a second there, don’t you think? Or was that Mark again?”

His question hung in the air of the hold, the only sound being the sloshing of the mercenary’s drink as it rocked along with the ship.

“Ah come on, don’t be shy! Come out and drink with me. I wanna see if you can outdo me.”

Once again, there was no response. There was however just enough movement for Sperze to catch sight of and he looked directly at its source.

“Ya don’t need to hide from me since you aren’t here to kill us or anything. If you were, you’d have already done it since you’re so good at staying unseen. Hell, I didn’t notice you till maybe an hour ago.”

“You saw me and you didn’t do anything? What if I did intend to harm you or the others?” The stowaway responded with annoyance whilst staying deep in the shadows.

A large grin spread quickly across the griffin’s face. “It speaks! Come on over here so we can talk properly, we’ll be at Canterberry-”

“Canterlot.”

“-soon and I gotta say, you are one interesting gal.”

“You didn’t answer my question,” The feminine voice responded with increasing anger.

Sperze scratched an itch on his back. “That’s cause you’re skulking about everywhere. Come out and we’ll have a proper conversation.”

Silence once again hung in the air until the figure sighed and a clack of hooves against wood was heard. She then stepped out of the shadows none-too-happy with the appraising look Sperze was giving her. 

“Fine...we’ll talk.”





Mark opened his eyes and blinked before immediately regretting it when some kind of liquid hit his left eye.

‘Don’t panic, but that wasn’t water.’

“Ah-OW!” Mark shouted, trying to roll in pain but only managing to shift a little due to some kind of weight on top of him.

“Good, you’re awake, I timed the spell right.”

Keeping his left eye closed and tilting his head upwards, Mark was met with the sight of Chrysalis at the wheel of his ship. It took him only a couple moments to remember exactly what happened. “You...You knocked me out! The hell was that for?!”

“You didn’t stop whistling. You and that batpony.”

“Aurora? Yeah but you didn’t…” Mark’s expression went flat as he looked down at the weight that was on him. There, Aurora laid, her mouth agape and her tongue lolling out in what seemed to be peaceful sleep. Shaking his entire body as much as he could, Mark finally managed to rouse her out of her stupor.

The thestral yawned, then stretched before deciding to take note of her surroundings and looking down at Mark’s face. “Morning Mark, did we beat the changelings yet? I think I fell asleep during the middle of it.”

“Not yet, but would you please-GAH!” Not a moment after lifting off the floor, drool Aurora hadn’t wiped off her mouth fell into Mark’s other eye. Without the weight the bat pony to hold him back this time, the unicorn started yelling and rolling around in pain.

“Oops.” Aurora scratched her head sheepishly. “I’ll uh...I’ll go check the ship? Right, that’s it! I’ll go check the ship!” The batpony affirmed before tossing herself overboard and away from Mark.

Blinking rapidly, Mark once again opened his —now bloodshot— eyes and glared harshly at Chrysalis whose body shook as she held back her laughter. “You happy now?”

“N-No-pfft! Not at all,” Chrysalis responded, the ability to suppress her laughter becoming more and more difficult to maintain.

“And what if one of us fell off the ship from your spell and were too unconscious to do anything to save ourselves?”

‘Neither of you would panic or even care since you’d likely stay unconscious till, you hit the ground.’

Chrysalis’ voice was filled with mirth. “I might decide to catch you. The real question is, would you do the same if it was me?”

“Wanna test it?” Mark asked in annoyance as he began intensely rubbing his irritated eyes, he heard the sound of Pinkie’s shouts getting closer and closer until there was a nearby thunk and vibration, telling him that she’d finally landed.

“Hey Markie! You should try this, it’s SO much fun!” Pinkie said, exuberantly hopping in place.

Though he couldn’t see him yet, he could clearly hear a tired groan from Mimzy who had to be standing nearby. “I...I don’t think I can keep going on much longer,” The small changeling said, Mark opening his eyes in time to see an exhausted, sweating Mimzy flop down beside him.

‘No retort? You ignoring me again?’

Sighing, Mark picked himself up, removing his cloak so that he could dust it and himself off, and continued to ignore the voice in his head. “Pinkie, as much fun as it looks, you can’t be tiring out the combatants.”

“Combatant?!” Chrysalis suddenly shouted, leaving the wheel and storming up to the ponies. “Mark, Mimzy’s a drone. A labourer. He doesn’t have any training nor does he-”

“I volunteered for this,” Mimzy spoke up.

“What? To fly her around like her own personal slave? To be thrust into the middle of a battlefield with only a lance to protect you?” Chrysalis snapped at the drone.

‘That’s certainly a harsh way to put it.’

Mimzy gulped and slowly lifted himself off the floor. “N-no! Well...sorta. The flying was for training,” The changeling responded meekly. “Ev-Everyone’s going to be putting their lives on the line and I don’t want to be a burden like I was for my unit before.”

“There is a time and place for matters like this. You don’t know how to fight and…” Chrysalis stopped as Mimzy nervously made circle patterns with his hoof and tried not to make any eye contact. He obviously had something to say but didn't want to say it. “What is it?”

Still avoiding eye contact, Mimzy slowly revealed one of his recent activities. “Sir Edge has been giving me tips and showing me techniques with my lance when we’ve had free time.”

A shadow fell over the young changeling and he took a step back as Chrysalis drew terrifyingly close. It wasn’t until Mimzy was cornered at the ship’s railing and his Queen towering over him did she speak again in a slow, contemptuous manner. “A few new techniques won’t make up for your utter lack of experience. Do. You. Understand?” Chrysalis asked, her horn and eyes aglow in a green light to add to the intimidation effect.

There was a satisfied smile on her face as Mimzy meekly nodded.

That perfect moment between changeling queen and drone was interrupted however, when Mark interjected his opinion. “But it’s enough for his basic self-defense and thus enough for what I need him for on this mission.”

‘Don’t panic, she’s gonna yell, glare, or knock you unconcious again. Oh, and phrases involving panic are my new thing until I get bored. That or until something serious happens, but whatever, it’s not like you’re listening to me right now anyways. Jerk.’

Chrysalis frowned, only somewhat amused when Mark started to tap his head, annoyed by something. “I don’t like it Mark.”

“I know, but at this point, we don’t have a choice,” Mark said firmly. He cracked a smile in hopes it’d get Chrysalis to as well, but was unsuccessful. Seeing that it didn’t work, he tried the next best thing. “If everything goes according to plan then he and Fluttershy will be perfectly safe.”

Chrysalis nodded slightly in acknowledgement, remembering Mark’s plan, but still having some reservations about it.

Meanwhile, Pinkie had her lips pursed as she racked her brain. “Hmm...What was the plan again?”

Mark sighed in exasperation. “Pinkie, I went over it before we left, were you even listening?”

“Nnnnooope!” The pink pony responded cheerfully.

‘Don’t panic, but you’re gonna get a headache at this rate.’

“Of course.” Mark said, lightly facehoofing and shaking his head. “Okay, I’ll summarize, first we fly into Canterlot, completely surprising the soldiers who don’t see us. Then-”

Mark suddenly jumped and let out a squeak when he was suddenly poked in a ticklish spot on his side. Turning his head, he found that Aurora had returned, a puzzled look on her face. “Hey Mark?”

“Aurora, it can wait,” Mark responded, still a bit irritated from eye-spit incident and more so at being interrupted whilst re-explaining his plan. He was about to start when he was suddenly poked in the same spot and gave the same reaction as before. “Aurora! I’ve got to explain the entire plan to Pinkie in the span of approximately two minutes because once we get in that shield, mission is a go, it can wait!”

The batpony shook her head. “I’m not sure it can wait.”

“What could possibly be wrong right now? I bought us all new equipment, they don’t expect us to enter their ‘impregnable shield’, we’ve got two high-class veterans with us and if I’m not mistaken, that’s Celestia and the Royal Guard waiting outside the shield and ready to assist us when we bring it down!” Mark emphasized by pointing at the mass of specks beside the city. “What is so important, that it cannot wait until later?!”

“Well, you know how you told Razor and Mimzy to coat the ship in the changeling slimey jelly stuff?” Aurora asked, making sure that he remembered.

Mark rolled his eyes, ran a hoof through his mane, and nodded. “Of course I know. This plan basically hinges on that and I made sure to double-no-triple check it. The entire ship is coated, even the ropes, and it’s got a nice green tinge on the paint now, so please get to the point.”

“Well the ship’s entirely covered, but I was wondering if the balloon would be okay.” Aurora said, pointing upwards at the large balloon that kept the entire ship in the air. 

“Of cour…” Mark stopped, and immediately looked upwards at the balloon that though made of and protected by a magical, elastic, metal-like substance, was not protected by the changeling resin. His eyes wide and mouth agape, Mark then turned to Chrysalis whose face was just as surprised and full of terror as his.

‘And this is the part where we panic.’

**************************************************

A bit earlier……

Celestia stared at the green shield that separated her and Equestria’s capital city. Other than the sightings of a couple of changelings flying within the perimeter of the shield and the beams of magic powering said shield, there was no sign of activity within. Not breaking her gaze, she addressed the pony beside her. “Ironwing, is there anything new to report?”

The General snorted in frustration. “No. We’re still attempting to breach the barrier, but there hasn’t been any success so far. One of my corporals had an idea and- there he is now.” 

Ironwing pointed to a heavily armored pegasus who was divebombing the shield, spinning to add an additional drill-like effect to his lance. The moment he made contact with the shield however, there was a brief, but loud crackle, and he was sent careening in the opposite direction with a smoking trail behind him. Just like the other two soldiers who tried to force their way through before him.

“Is he going to be okay?” Princess Celestia asked, wincing as she watched the soldier hit the ground and roll into a tree.

“He’ll be fine,” Ironwing responded gruffly. “Princess, is your magic really not enough to break through?”

“General, the amount of magic it would require for me to tear down that shield comes with a price I don’t often pay. That being said, I’ve already put one of my duties on hold so that I might channel that exact amount.”

Ironwing briefly glanced at the sky. “I thought this morning seemed to be dragging on.”

“Before I do this however, I still hope that this can be resolved without bloodshed.” Celestia said, sighing before she took a deep breath and proceeded to speak in her Royal Canterlot Voice. “CHANGELING QUEEN, FOR THE SECOND TIME YOU DARE TO INVADE EQUESTRIA’S FAIR CITY AND ULTIMATELY WISH HARM UPON ITS CITIZENS. SURRENDER NOW OR YOU WILL FEEL THE WRATH THAT WE CAN AND WILL BRING DOWN UPON YOU!”

There was a moment of silence after Celestia’s declaration until a figure in the distance emerged onto balcony outside of the castle’s throne room. The appearance was soon followed by a laughter that equally reached across the city. “YOUR WRATH? HAH! I WAS WORRIED THAT YOU HAD GONE OFF TO HIDE AFTER HEARING OF MY ARRIVAL. I AM NO QUEEN BUT A KING! EVEN MORE POWERFUL THAN MY PATHETIC SISTER WHO EVEN MANAGED TO DEFEAT YOU! WHAT HOPE DO YOU OR YOU’RE FORCES HAVE AGAINST THE MIGHT OF MY KINGDOM? THE ANSWER IS NONE, AND YOU NOW HAVE FRONT ROW SEATS TO WATCH THE FALL OF EQUESTRIA TO KING MORPHOS!”

There was a sudden pressure in the air as the an angry Celestia shown with a brilliant light and her royal guard were forced to turn away and shut their eyes or risk being blinded. Then as quickly as the light had appeared, it ended as the Sun Princess took a deep breath to calm herself. 

“I’m sorry for that everypony,” Celestia said, addressing the royal guard. At that time, Bastion stumbled his way forward, having closed his eyes a little too late, until he stood alongside the Princess and the General. “As you’ve heard, our enemy wishes no peace, only our destruction. We will not give them that satisfaction. It is time for us to defend our homes, our families, our very way of life! Are you with me?”

A roar of cheers and shouts of affirmation met Celestia’s brief, but motivational speech. Slowly Celestia’s horn began to glow brighter and brighter as she prepared her spell. “Bastion, Ironwing, remember your orders, I want the safety of all the civilians prioritized first and foremost.” Celestia’s horn shone brighter. She was almost finished with the spell. “If what he says is true, then he may prove too much for the both of you so I will handle him personally.”

Bastion nodded, keeping his head slightly turned and one of his eyes closed so he wasn’t blinded again. “As you will Princess. However, some of Ironwing’s forces will accompany you to guarantee your safety.”

Ironwing grunted in agreement.

Celestia smiled warmly at the pony, “Thank you for worrying about me Bastion. But what about you?”

“No long term damage, my eyes will recover in a bit and then I’ll be ready to fight,” Bastion responded. His ears twitched as he heard a large buzzing sound get louder and closer.

In response to the royal guard’s cheers and Celestia’s spell preparation, swarms of changelings clad in armor arose out of the city and settled just inside the shield. Both sides glared at one another, awaiting the impending incursion.

Ironwing set his helmet on firmly, a predatory smile across his face. “Here we go-”

“What’s that?” One of the guards shouted, pointing at something he could see through the shield.

Most of the changeling soldiers, thinking it a childish trick, remained vigilant and stared forward at their enemy. Celestia, and the rest’s eyes widened in surprise as an airship emerged from behind the mountain, Canterlot’s natural blind spot, and turned directly at the city and more alarmingly, the shield.

“What is it?”Bastion asked, squinting to see what the blob in his vision was. So far, only his shortsighted vision had returned.

“Ironwing, send your fastest flier and stop them!” Celestia said urgently, gritting her teeth as she tried to maintain her focus despite the sudden distraction.

Ironwing stood where he was, stone-faced, “It’s on the other side of the city, they won’t even make it halfway before the ship makes contact.”

As much as they wanted, no one could close their eyes or look away. They could only watch in horror as the ship moved closer and closer to it’s doom. The moment the ship touched the shield, the breath was caught in their throats and they expected a crash or even an explosion. They got none as the ship harmlessly passed through.

By now, everyone including the changelings were watching the ship in disbelief.

“How did they-”

The changeling who had spoken didn’t get a chance to finish when a loud, crackling, grating noise echoed throughout the city and the balloon, rather than enter with it’s ship, began scraping against the magical barrier. The noise was so piercing that anyone and everyone within earshot, stopped what they were doing in favor of covering their ears. This included Celestia whose progress and magic spent on the spell was now lost.

For a couple more seconds, that seemed to last hours, the material that made up the ship’s balloon raked across the green barrier until the moment of bliss when it finally stopped and the ship rested comfortably close to the port. 

The ropes and straps that, through a series of complicated mechanisms attached the ship to the balloon, then chose that moment to finally snap from its strain, allowing the balloon to wander the stratosphere on it’s own and the ship to crash through the roof of the building it hovered over.

In addition to its appearance, a voice coming from the ship’s direction surprised the two armies. Not nearly as loud as their leaders’ voices, but loud enough to hear and echo off the buildings.

“Holy- Wow! That turned out so much better than I expected! Talk about adrenaline rush...and look! Not even a scratch on it.” Due to their point of view, Celestia and the others couldn’t see the speaker, but did recognize that the voice belonged to none other than Marked Defiance.

“Aaah! I think my ears are bleeding.” The next voice was unfamiliar, but it was feminine and had the lisp that bat ponies sometimes possessed due to their fangs.

“Urp...Remind me ta never, ever, let you drive anything ever again.” Celestia’s eyes widened, that voice belonged to Applejack which could only mean…

“Mark are you crazy! We just- Why are our voices echoing?” Twilight asked.

“Huh? Must have activated that speaker tome I bought from Anna. How far do you think the volume on this thing reaches?” Mark asked.

“AND WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?!” 

“Gah! Sorry about that little guy. That pretentiousness surprised me.” Bastion facehoofed. He knew the voice of his 'best friend' anywhere.

“It’s okay, I’ve been covered in things worse than...alcohol.”

“He does sound pretentious though, doesn’t he? If I didn’t know better, I’d assume he was some other prick like Blueblood.” She couldn’t see him, but Celestia could practically feel the distaste just from Mark’s change in tone. “Here ya go Chrissy, Hivemind may be fancy, but you don’t get to use one of these often. It’s like using RCV without having to try!”

“Mark I-” There was a resigned sigh before the next speaker starting her own speech, her tone full of royal authority. “Morphos, you have not only threatened the world, but the subjects you as a royal changeling are supposed to protect, surrender yourself and your troops to the council’s justice before more harm is done.”

Both ponies and changeling soldiers alike gasped in surprise, that was a changeling’s voice, and given the previous context, could be assumed as not only Morphos’ sister, but the same changeling queen from the wedding. 

Her voice didn’t just get the armies attention however, windows and doors opened in Canterlot as more changelings, civilians this time, stuck their head out to listen. Celestia could even see some tears of hope and relief from the closest ones.

“Seriously! You’re giving him a choice? I don’t even think he’s gonna-” Rainbow Dash’s brief cut in was drowned out as Morphos began laughing louder and louder.

“This is too rich, not only do you serve yourself on a silver platter to me, but you even have the gall to challenge me. I’ve already beaten you once without the orb’s power, now that I’ve used it and gathered all this love there is nothing you can do to stop me!”

“What’s Mr.High-and-Mighty going on about an Orb?” Mark whispered.

“Must be the Orb of Thorax. One of our hive’s old relics. I thought didn’t function anymore,” Chrysalis whispered back

“And why does he have it?” Twilight added in.

Chrysalis sighed. “All the hive’s artifacts were made and used by the royal changelings in the past. My brother may be an idiot, but he did have a special interest in archeology surprisingly.”

“I CAN STILL HEAR YOU,” Morphos stated in anger and indignation.

“Oh, right, the speaker tome. Can’t even whisper on the side? How do I turn this thing off?” Mark said sheepishly.

“Enough! Chrysalis, how do you expect to do to stop me? I am supreme and you’re just trash left to ‘clean up’.”


A growl came from the other end, but it wasn’t from the changeling queen. “Because she has us, you *BEEP*” Mark almost shouted, his voice cold and harsh. There was a pause before he spoke again in confusion. “What the *BEEP*, why is it beeping?”

“Cause it’s rated PG, see right there on the cover.” It was the batpony’s voice again.

“The *BEEP* is a censure doing in this? *BEEP* isn’t even a bad word. Rude maybe, but not like *BEEP* or *BEEP*- OW! Applejack, don’t *BEEP*-ing hit me!”

“What’ve ah told ya about watching your mouth?”

“You’re not my mother! Anyways, when I get back to Manehatten, I’m getting a refund!”

“No refunds, right there on the back.”

“*BEEP*-OW!”

It sounded like Mark was about to say more, however he suddenly became muffled as if something was shoved in his mouth. Then Chrysalis spoke once again. “So be it, brother. My subjects, flee the city. Return to the safety of our home while I deal with this traitor.”

There were shouts of joy as every changeling civilian leapt into the air from wherever they were and took to the skies. Flying away from the armies and gathering into a swarm as they began to head south.

“Get back here!” Morphos ordered, the very city shaking a little from the anger in his voice. None of the changelings listened, continuing on their way as fast as they could away from the impending battle and most of all, away from their mad king. “THEN I GUESS AN EXAMPLE NEEDS TO BE MADE!”

A green light grew in luminescence from the balcony where Morphos stood. Then, in the blink of an eye, it turned into a beam of light that ripped through the air at the fallen aircraft. Upon contact it caused the exterior of it and the house it landed on to start disintegrating to ash before the interior ultimately exploded.

Morphos began to laugh wickedly as screams of terror and panic circulated through the swarm of changeling civilians. They, in turn, quickly dispersed towards the ground to hide in whatever homes or kind of shelter they could find.

“Mark…” Bastion whispered, his expression frozen in shock.

Celestia turned her head away, the tears beginning to gather from the loss of not only Twilight, but of the others who-

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOO! MY SHIP! YOU *BEEP*-ING SON OF A *BEEEEEEEP*! YOU BETTER *BEEEP* HIDE ‘CAUSE I’M GONNA SHOVE A *BEEP* SO FAR UP YOUR *BEEP* THAT *BEEP* WILL *BEEEEEEEEEEP* AND *BEEEEEEEEP* UNTIL YOU *BEEEEP* CEREAL *BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP* YOU CHINCHILLA *BEEP*!”
> Chrysalis'  Chapter 24: Of Bedlam and Porn
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“That was a close one,” Twilight said, her heart still racing from yet another near-death experience. She hated to admit it—really hated to admit—but she owed Chrysalis. Had the Queen not teleported them all into a nearby building, they’d be a pile of burning ashes along with the Hindentanic.

“Is he gonna be alright?” Rainbow asked, pointing behind her to where Mark was throwing a tantrum and screaming profanities out a nearby window. Luckily, Applejack had covered Fluttershy’s ears right before he started. In his rage, he also threw the speaker tome out the window as well.

“He’ll be fine, but he needs to get his head back in the game,” Sperze said in his usual jovial manner though his eyes alert and scanning the entrances for any potential trouble.

Rarity stepped forward towards Mark, dressed in her ‘fashionable leather battle attire’, her mane tied into a curled ponytail, and a bow and quiver strapped to her side. “Indeed. Mark, stop being so dreadfully vulgar and start acting like the gentlecolt I know you can be.”

Mark immediately stopped his screaming. Slowly, he turned his head towards the group with an insane smile reminiscent of Pinkie Pie and Twilight the days they had mentally broken down. “You—you beautiful mare are absolutely right. This is no time to be acting like a kid. This is the time to carry out our plan. Fight back.”

“Exactly-”

“And get sweet revenge!” His final declaration was met with silence as ponies and changelings alike stared at him with a strange mixture of exasperation and pity.

Twilight and Chrysalis smacked Mark on the back of the head in unison with rolled up magazines they found in the room. “Priorities, Mark,” both said, unintentionally synced.

Mark grumbled something under his breath, likely a final profanity, before taking a deep breath and focusing. “Alright. As we saw, Chrissy was right and there are four changelings maintaining that shield and that they’re separated into two groups. Twilight, Applejack, you two buddy up and cut through the square and take out two of them. Twilight focus on the ones with armor, Applejack, focus on the ones without. Rarity, Rainbow, the other two seem to be in the upper district with those mansions and lots of open aerial space, take them out.” The four ponies nodded before leaving the room at a gallop.

“Fluttershy, Mimzy, you two stick close to Edge and go from house to house where you think any civilians are. Get them to evacuate and do your best to stay away from any fighting. If they do go after you, hide and let Edge take care of it. Razor, get to that north tower, at the top there should be a big red button. Push the small blue button next to it and that’ll activate the ballista. Provide ranged support and prioritize flying units or those that get too close to Edge and the others. Aurora, you’ll take care of any guys that get too close to Razor. Capiche?” Edge and Razor saluted before leaping out the window with Aurora clicking her tongue before she followed. Fluttershy, gulped and was about to ask if she could stay behind but instead gasped in surprise when Mimzy picked her up and flew after the other three.

“Sperze-” The griffin let out a loud burp that was close enough and had enough force to actually blow back Mark’s mane. “Ugh, did you eat fish or something?”

The mercenary sported a huge grin. “Caught a trout when we passed over that lake earlier.”

“Just...Just go crazy. Try to keep as many soldiers off my friends as you can.” Mark said, turning a little green as he held back from puking. “Trixie, you back him up and try to stay safe.”

“No need to worry, the Great and Powerful Trixie can take—HEY!” Trixie was interrupted as Sperze unceremoniously picked her up and threw her onto his shoulders like a sack of potatoes. “The Great and Powerful Trixie demands you put me down! I said put me down!”

Mark and the other two remaining snorted in amusement as Sperze, ignored Trixie’s protests and flew out the window to wherever seemed to be the most fun. AKA, where the majority of changeling troops were.

Clearing his throat, Mark continued with the final set of instructions. “Chrysalis, Pinkie, we’re going to go take the fight to Morphos until reinforcements arrive whether it’s the Royal Guard or our friends.”

“They’re not my friends,” Chrysalis mumbled with a roll of her eyes. She suddenly found her cheeks squished together and an annoying pink face in front of her own.

“Oh don’t be such a sour puss Chrissy-Wissy!” Pinkie exclaimed cheerfully.

Chrysalis glared at the pink pony and pushed Pinkie out of her personal space. “Call me that again. I dare you.”

“You’re a big meany,” Pinkie pouted before blowing a raspberry at the Queen.

Shaking her head, Chrysalis turned to Mark whose horn was aglow. “Mark, can you explain-”

There was a popping sound and brief but bright flash of yellow before the surroundings immediately changed to somewhere else. Somewhere that had an odd but familiar stink to it. “Where did you just teleport us?”

“My room,” Mark answered, his breathing a little heavy after using a teleportation spell.

Pinkie gasped in surprise. “All the way back in Ponyville?!”

Though Mark understood that Pinkie hadn’t seen his apartment room back in town, he couldn’t help but feel a tinge of annoyance. “No Pinkie. I used to live here in Canterlot Castle like Twilight, remember?”

“Nope!”

“Ugh.” Mark facehoofed and used his magic to flip the switch to the lights. What was immediately revealed was piles of different objects littering the room like a junkyard.

“Mark, your room’s an absolute mess,” Chrysalis said distastefully.

“I’d like to think of it as organized chaos.”

“There’s nothing organized about this.”

“More like disorganized fun!” Pinkie shouted, popping out of a nearby pile and sending it’s contents flying in different directions.

“Except for the fact I know where everything I own is,” Mark huffed, trying to remember where exactly the objects had landed. He was immediately distracted however when he noticed a cardboard box that wasn’t his, right next to his bed but almost as if someone was trying to hide it behind one of the piles. “Except for that box over there. I have no idea where that came from”

“OH! A mystery! Let me see! Let me see!” In an instant, Pinkie was at the box and had flipped all the flaps up before picking up one of it’s contents. It was a magazine of some kind. Mark couldn’t see the cover because of the way Pinkie had it angled, but he did notice a subtle red tinge appear on Pinkie’s face. Sighing in disappointment, Pinkie tossed the magazine aside and right into Mark’s face. “Mystery solved. It’s just super special wrestling.”

“Special-?” Mark’s new view of the magazine showed him exactly what it was and in an instant, his face turned tomato red.

Chrysalis sensed the sudden output of lust from Mark and figured out exactly what the contents were. “Did we just find your porn collection?” She asked with a wicked grin and mischievous look in her eye.”

“N-No! I’ve never seen this before I swear-”

“Oh my! I didn’t know you liked mares like that,” Chrysalis said, lifting out some of the other contents from the box for closer inspection. As she did so, a centerfold for one of the magazines flipped out, causing the Queen’s eyes to widen in genuine surprise. “I didn’t know anyone could bend that way either. How does she even…?” Chrysalis shook her head and tossed that particular magazine aside after deciding she’d rather not know the answer.

Adult magazines weren’t the only ‘reading material’, there also seemed to be carefully labeled works of writing. Some marked, ‘Fanfiction’ and ‘Novel Drafts’ with various titles such as ‘Princest’, ‘The Princess’ Guard’, and ‘The Taboo Teacher’. They even came with rough doodles that looked very similar to real life ponies they knew. The only constant on each one was the “For Audiences 18+” and a label on the front saying “Property of M.O. Lestia”. 

“NOPE! None of this is mine. Absolutely none I tell you!” Mark exclaimed quickly grabbing the magazines and writings before throwing them back into the box. “And to prove it I’m gonna do this.”

Setting the box in the middle of the floor, Mark pulled out a basic fire tome he’d bought from Anna and cast the spell. The fire blazed but stayed contained on the spot burning the box and it’s contents to ash.




Celestia perked up. The situation was dire, but for some reason, she had felt as if she’d lost something important to her. As if hundreds of little things she she held dear had screamed out and then were suddenly silenced.





“Oh, don’t forget this one,” Pinkie said, pulling out a magazine from underneath the mattress on Mark’s bed.

“No wait Pinkie that one’s-” It was too late as the pink pony tossed the magazine into the flaming pile.

‘Wow. The only one you actually owned and painstakingly acquired without anypony knowing. Goodbye Naughty Nurse Mares, you shall be missed.’

“Thanks Pinkie, I appreciate it,” Mark said through his teeth, swallowing his pride and frustration.

“There are alternative ways to...relieve tension,” Chrysalis teased, her tone both sultry and mocking.

The tactician sighed but nodded in agreement. “You’re right,” he said, sweeping around some objects from one of the piles. Eventually he found what he was looking for, a bag with some kind of blue powder, and several small bags of dirt. “Such as being the ‘Prank-King’.”

“The what-now?” Chrysalis asked with trepidation. Creative was probably the nicest way to refer to Mark’s pranks though other adjectives that could describe them ranged from stupid, outrageous, cruel, to over-the-top.

Mark briefly peered into the blue powder bag to be sure of the amount of it’s contents. “Just a little something I cooked up to keep track of Prince Blueballs. One of the most deadly weapons a person can have is information as they say.”

Shaking her head, Chrysalis decided—against her better judgment—to roll with whatever Mark had planned. “And what are you planning now? On the ship, you said that Aurora and Trixie were coming with us, but instead you sent them off with the others.”

“It’s just a standard change of plans,” Mark answered nonchalantly. “After all, if what that prick said is true, then he’s pretty powerful with the Orb of Snorlax-”

“Thorax.”

“And so, while Pinkie and I raise chaos, bedlam, and all hell, you enter the throne room and do something about that orb. Destroy it, use it, whatever gets it away from him. Once that’s taken care of, I’m sure your brother will be a more manageable threat.

‘And if not, then you’re totally fucked.’

Chrysalis sighed. Mark was right. “Just...Just be careful, Morphos always had an inferiority complex, but seeing him now just shows how unstable he’s become. I don’t know exactly what he’ll do anymore.”

“Well, he reminds me of a certain annoying prince I know, so I have a general idea,” Mark said, a malicious smile plastered on his face. “And knowing that means that it’s time to show him why the Castle’s North Wing was condemned from something as silly as ‘Booby-Traps’.”





“S-Sir! Our soldiers are scattered and one of the changelings maintaining the shield have just fallen.”

“Then do a better job or else examples will be made!”

“But sir, the morale-”

Before he finished, Morphos touched a holed hoof onto the artifact which he’d placed on his new throne and watched as the soldier’s face contorted in sudden pain and surprise until reverting into a blank expression. Almost zombie-like. He then drained several other soldiers that were unfortunate enough to be in the throne room, turning them into ‘Lost’ changelings while also increasing his own power.

“Now go, kill them, drain them, I don’t care, just take care of those ponies NOW!.”

There was no nod or any expressions left on the ‘Lost’ changelings. The only affirmative given was the buzzing of their wings and bared fangs as they launched out the balcony and towards the battle.

Morphos turned to his side, where his two lieutenants awaited their instructions. By now they were used to their liege’s cruelty and knew that they’d receive none of it as long as they continued to achieve results. “Skel, Mewta, go and ensure that you finish what you’ve started. I don’t want to hear that my sister’s guard aren’t completely destroyed again. Understood?”

The two gulped then nodded before following the other changelings towards the battlefield.

Orders made and being carried out, Morphos now only had to wait as he sat on Celestia’s throne. “You think something like this can stop me, sister? You’re sorely mistaken-”

The changeling king didn’t finish as his head was suddenly engulfed inside a blue dust cloud. Unable to see or breathe properly, Morphos moved out of the cloud, only to see a tattered bag dangling on his horn with the blue substance trickling out of the hole his horn had made and onto his muzzle. Though his eyes watered and burned from whatever it was, he was able to perceive that the six remaining soldiers in the room faced a similar situation except with what appeared to be regular dirt instead of the blue powder.

Hearing someone clear their throat, Morphos and the remaining guards turned their attention to the newcomer. “And now that I’ve got your attention...Fuck you, you lazy piece of shit! This is for sitting on something that doesn’t belong to you!” Mark shouted before running out of the room like a bat out of hell. Where he had stood moments before lay two objects, one of them something very familiar and personal to the king and the other, a simple pair of scissors.

Morphos’ eyes widened in disbelief and he looked behind him and confirmed that his elegant, majestic, hole-y, tail was mostly cut off. Disbelief almost instantly turned to pure rage as Morphos let out an animalistic roar, “When I catch you I’m going to skin you alive, pony!”





“Okay, I think that’s all of the ones here,” Rainbow said, taking a deep breath as she landed next to Rarity.

“Yes, and one of the changelings who were maintaining that shield,” Rarity responded, looking away from the dead changelings Her breathing had begun to increase, until it was almost hyperventilating.

“You okay, Rares?”

Rainbow placed a comforting hoof on her friend’s back, but was pushed off as Rarity suddenly let her feelings explode. “Of course I’m not okay. All this violence is awful and just...just dreadful. I would much rather be making dresses than war!”

The pegasus nodded in understanding as Rarity closed her eyes and forced herself to take deep breaths. “I’ll take care of the rest, you go hide and-”

Rarity’s hoof suddenly shot out, covering Rainbow’s mouth as the unicorn continued her breathing exercise. When she had calmed down sufficiently, Rarity removed her hoof and shook her head. “I’m not going to leave you Rainbow Dash. Several of those changelings almost had you and if I wasn’t here, you’d be injured or even dead.”

“But you just said-”

“As much as I hate all this,” Rarity interrupted, her voice now resolute. “It’s also where I’m needed most.” Rarity then pressed forward down the street at a cautious trot, “Now come, the sooner we get this dowdy shield down, the better.”

For a moment Rainbow stood dumbfounded at her friend before being replaced by an expression of newfound respect. “That pony’s tougher than I thought,” Rainbow mumbled to herself before catching up to the seamstress.

The two had several more blocks to go before they reached the location of the next ‘shield changeling’ who were relatively easy to find since they basically broadcast their position while maintaining the shield.

“I don’t like this,” Rainbow said quietly. They were now only two blocks away from their next target, and no one had attacked them yet despite the occasional buzzing from somewhere, some strange mechanical noises, and the sounds of battle elsewhere in the city. The current silence reminded the pegasus too much of getting ambushed back in the Manehatten hive. “I’m going to scout ahead, something seems really off.”

Rarity had a moment’s look of distress that she’d be left alone, but nodded in agreement before Rainbow took off into the air at half her top speed to conserve energy. Carefully, Rainbow ascended until she was barely over the rooftops but was startled when a large piece of iron and wood embedded itself into the roof right next to her. Looking upwards, her pupils dilated as she stared at one of the ballistas that Mark had mentioned. Only, instead of Razor behind the sights, it was one of the enemy changelings.

Hearing the snap as it fired again, Rainbow broke out of her stupor and did an immediate drop, feeling the rush of air as the bolt nearly hit her again. Hitting the ground harder than she meant to, she rolled like she always did when one of her stunts went wrong to help ease the impact.

“Rainbow are you alright?!” Rarity asked, panicking as she ran to catch up to her friend. She gasped and began to put on the brakes as a bolt hit the edge of one of the roofs and went into the wall of a building in front of her. “KYAAH! Why is there a ballista there?”





A little earlier....

“Aurora, Mark said NOT to press that big red button!” Razor exclaimed, watching as the top of the tower folded in and a ballista platform rose out. Elsewhere in the city, two identical towers did the same.

“But..But, look at it! It’s basically begging to be pressed!” The bat pony defended herself, pointing at the button which had a sticky note attached that said, ‘Press in case of changelings or other enemies’.

“Maybe, but I don’t think they expected the city to already be occupied and now every ballista tower in the city has been activated!” Razor commented, checking the ballista ammunition and prepping it for action. Offhandedly, she pointed to one of the other ballista towers. “They’ve already taken advantage of the one over there where Rainbow Dash and Rarity are supposed to be.”

Aurora sighed, crestfallen. “Sorry…”

Razor rotated the ballista towards the area Edge was evacuating civilians. She also noted the mass of soldiers that were advancing towards that location. Narrowing her eyes in focus, Razor readied the first bolt. “Then make up for it, we’ve got a battle to win.”





“Hey, over here. Quickly!” Following the voice, Rainbow and Rarity saw a brown mare at the front door of one of the residential buildings, urgently beckoning them to enter. 

Another bolt landed near the two.

Needing no further incentive, Rainbow and Rarity headed towards the mare as fast as they could and almost crashed into each other as they entered. The moment the two were inside, the mare quickly slammed the door and locked it in several places.

“Oh my!” Rarity gasped, out of breath and fanning herself. “Thank you so much for your assistance, we were sitting ducks out there.”

“Don’t worry about it. Though it may be too early for you to thank me,” The mare stated with a smile as changelings quickly flew out of the nearby rooms and surrounded the two ponies. The mare then transformed back into her changeling form and pointed her sword at them. “You have two options pony. Live and feed the hive, or die. You have five seconds starting now.”

“Five’s all I need!” Rainbow said, her adrenaline still up. Quickly, she grabbed Rarity and flew as fast as she could, bowling over the changelings that got in her way. Since the front door was locked and the first floor windows were on the other side of the room. Rainbow instead opted to fly up the stairs until she reached the top floor where there’d be a window to escape from.

The moment she reached the top floor she realized her mistake. All the exits were blocked by changeling resin and several green, glowing cocoons hung ominously around.

“Thanks for coming up here. You wouldn’t believe how hard these cocoons can get be to carry, especially when it’s occupants squirm around so much. Like for example…” The changeling looked around at the cocoons, looking for a specific one before shrugging and giving up after not finding it. “Anyways, my offer still stands, give up or die.”

The changeling’s eyes widened and she ducked as Rarity immediately fired an arrow at her. Unfortunately, her avoidance caused the arrow to hit the soldier behind her in the face. “NO! I won’t let you ruin my mane with your awful cocoon goo!”

“Seriously? That’s what you’re worried about?” Rainbow asked in disbelief.

“Hmph! Unlike you Rainbow Dash, I spend a lot of time and effort to keep my mane healthy and beautiful.”

Rainbow couldn’t help but facehoof until a cocoon next to her wiggled and squirmed, causing her to jump in surprise. Looking closer, she quickly recognized its occupant and gasped in disbelief.

“Kill the unicorn,” The changeling mare deadpanned as the soldiers behind her charged with swords drawn.”

Reacting, Rainbow bolted forward, dropkicking one and impaling another on her lance before getting dog-piled by the sheer number of them. “Rarity, get that cocoon open. Hurry!

Rarity was shocked at the order but knew there was no time to argue or ask why as she tried to figure out a way to open it. It was no use though, there wasn’t any obvious way to open it even when she tried stabbing it with an arrow. “I can’t do it Rainbow. I don’t know how and there’s no time to cast a- KYA!” Rarity screamed as the changeling that was kicked earlier, recovered and stabbed at Rarity, his sword missing her neck by an inch and entering the cocoon.

Smiling at the pony’s panic, the changeling tried to pull out his sword but couldn’t. Trying to grip it with both his mouth and hooves this time, he tried again and still failed. Then, slowly, the sword began to move upwards on it’s own, cutting a hole which a clawed talon reached out of and gripped the changeling by the throat.

“Oh no…” The changeling mare whispered. It had taken almost a whole squadron to get that individual inside a cocoon. Normally they would have killed someone that troublesome, but with the mysterious disappearance of most Canterlot’s citizens, they couldn’t afford to be picky.

“Oh no is right,” Gilda hissed as she finished cutting her way out of the cocoon and crushed the changeling’s neck. The griffin then took the dead changeling’s sword by the handle and cracked her neck in preparation. “I am SO pissed right now.”
> Chrysalis' Story  Chapter 25: Bravery vs Stupidity
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Edge looked upwards. Two more of the beams supplying the shield with magic had just disappeared simultaneously leaving only one remaining. The last beam flickered from being the shield’s last support, but remained strong enough to maintain it, if only for a limited time.

So far things were going as Mark planned, Edge handled combat, Fluttershy and Mimzy quickly explored homes and evacuated the civilians, even finding a couple useful items along the way; all while Razor provided excellent long ranged support in the ballista. That being said, at this rate, Razor would soon run out of ammunition and some soldiers made it through Razor’s barrage which, though Edge could handle, was becoming harder with the increasing number of civilians he needed to protect.

“Was there anyone there?” Edge asked, turning his attention to Mimzy as the young changeling exited the house.

“No sir but I found this.” Mimzy replied, holding up the Hero’s Crest before handing it to Fluttershy.

Edge then turned around to address the crowd of changeling civilians behind him. In their midst were also ponies who had not yet escaped beforehand but had been hidden from the soldiers by the changelings who were brave enough to disregard the ‘King’ and his orders. “Everyone stay close, we’re going to escort you to the edge of the city. The shield will come down soon and once it does, you will use that opportunity to escape. Are there any questions?”

There were a couple of murmurs amongst the crowd, but no one spoke up for any important question.

“In that case, let's move. Time is of the essence. Mimzy, Fluttershy, you two stay close to them and remain vigilant, if you see any soldiers don't think about it, just tell me immediately.” Edge ordered before moving along their intended route with Fluttershy, Mimzy, and the civilians following behind, all of them looking towards the sky or keeping their ears open for the any signs of trouble.

A couple blocks of nothing, Mimzy picked up his pace until he was alongside Edge who gave him a mindful look. “What is it you need Mimic?”

It was the first time Edge had called Mimzy by something other than “Youngling” and “Child” yet Mimzy’s mouth had quickly gone dry at the use of his real name since his once derogatory nickname had stuck with him.

“I know, because I’ve read your applications for soldiering. You’ve submitted quite a few, six to be exact,” Edge stated, sensing the young changeling’s nervousness but still expecting an answer.

Mimzy gulped loudly. 

When a changeling wanted to change their duties and advance in the kingdom’s hierarchy, they submitted their application and took an aptitude test. In some uncommon, but not unusual cases, an exceptional changeling would advance without having to do either, such was the case with Mimzy’s childhood friend, Razor, whom after becoming a soldier managed to rise to one of the Queen’s personal guard in less than four years. A feat only done before by Edge, the same veteran guard who walked beside the young changeling.

Taking a deep breath and gathering his courage, Mimzy managed to ask his question. “S-Sir, you’re the captain of the Queen’s personal guard, how is it that you became so strong?”

Edge glared at the recruit, not out of malicious intent, but out of habit. He’d heard the same question over and over again from promising soldiers and each time he answered sternly and harshly so that the message stuck. “Strong is subjective, young Mimic. Just because I taught you a few exercises and techniques back on the ship, do you think that’ll make you strong?”

“B-But...I want...I just want...” A wave of helplessness washed over Mimzy as he tried to hold back tears. He was doomed to be a weakling forever and it seemed nothing he did could change it.

Edge sighed, seeing that despite Mimzy’s potential, he still wasn’t experienced enough to understand. “I should rephrase that. Strength isn’t always about your physical prowess as some believe. In my opinion, it’s the combination of everything that makes you, you, and how you use it.”

Mimzy quickly wiped his eyes so he maintained his image. “I don’t understand. I mean, I think I get a little bit, but…”

“It can be confusing, I know. It took me awhile to understand what it meant as well.” Edge said quietly through a small, nostalgic smile.

“Is there anything else? Something easier to understand?”

Edge’s brow raised as he stared at Mimzy before catching sight of a poster display in a store next to him. “Keep working hard. You’ll get where you’re going.”

“That sounds like a motivational poster,” Mimzy huffed, noticing the poster store they were walking by and pointing at the display with that exact phrase. “Just like that one.”

The older changeling shook his head and chuckled with mirth. Something he hadn’t done since before Morphos’ coup. “Maybe, but that doesn’t make it any less true. Now stay alert, I haven’t heard Razor fire that ballista in a while which means she’s either out of ammo, dead, or our enemies are keeping themselves hidden until they have the opportunity to safely strike.”

Mimzy gulped and nodded in acknowledgement before falling back closer to the civilians. True to Edge’s word, there was no incident as the only sound heard was the distant battles, the clopping of the group’s hooves, and their nervous mumbling.

Edge looked around at every alley, every window, every place where a possible ambush might be. Slowly, his tension increased as he noticed that as the group moved closer to the edge of the city, the buildings grew taller and had more archways connecting them, meaning much less openings for Razor to find a good shot. The end of the shield and city in sight almost caused Edge to relax since it was a straight shot. That is until the older changeling noticed a small black horn peeking up amidst the rooftops.

Quickly, Edge signalled for the group to stop, hoping to analyze the situation before the ambushers realized they’d been found out.

“Why did we stop?! What’s going on?” One of the civilian mares squealed in panic with the others reacting similarly.

At that moment, the ambushers realized that the jig was up and their wings buzzed as they rose into the air. At a rough estimate, there were approximately 17, but Edge knew that there were likely more hiding somewhere.

“RUN, I’ll hold them off!” Edge shouted, jumping into the air over the crowd and flying towards the closest enemies with his axe held high. It was only after he had slain two of the ambushers before the herd of civilians overcame their panicked hesitation and ran towards their destination in desperation with Fluttershy and Mimzy getting carried along in the stampede.

“Kill the traitors, but leave the ponies alive. The king wants as much love harvested as possible!” The leader of the changeling ambushers ordered.

“Not on my watch!” Edge's wings buzzed as he deftly closed the distance with one or two changelings at a time. In the background he could hear the ballista fire again.

Behind the charging troops, their leader pointed right at him. “Kill him first! It’s easy pickings with Edge gone!” The changeling leader shouted later than he should have. He screamed in surprise when a ballista bolt narrowly missed him and penetrated three quarters of the way through the roof he was hovering over. Gulping, he landed and tried to remain out of the ballista line of sight.

One after another, the changelings attacked. Edge could handle them one or two at a time, unfortunately, he was neither fast enough to dodge every attack, nor armored enough to stop every blow as the attackers surrounded him.

A sword slashed across his leg just above the chitin, but he grit his teeth through the pain and struck back. He dodged a near stab at his eye, only for the lance to instead graze him along the stomach before Edge split the lance-wielder's head in two. Similar patterns like that went on and despite retaliation for every wound he got, it was wearing heavily on the veteran. In a moment of weakness, Edge found himself slammed towards the ground, having just barely blocked an axe to his neck.

With a resounding “thunk”, Edge hit the ground hard enough to hear and feel the chitin along his back crack. Turning his head was a fight in itself as the he looked into the air where the six remaining ambushers buzzed overhead, only two of them wounded. “Tch, I’m supposed to be better than that.” Edge mumbled to himself as he got back up, his knees trembling from the effort.

The changelings landed, keeping a careful distance away from Edge to avoid underestimating him again. All the veteran could do at this point was grip his axe in his mouth and prepare for the inevitable final moment. His final moment.

Hearing movement behind him, Edge swung his axe toward it and was met with the resounding crunch as his axe broke through the changeling’s armor and chitin. He continued with the momentum, knowing he wouldn’t have the strength to change direction, and used the changeling still stuck on his axe to bowl four of the other attackers over. It was all he was able to do before a sharp, piercing pain erupted in his side causing him to gasp and drop his weapon. Looking in that direction confirmed his suspicions as his eyes narrowed into a glare at the last changeling, the leader in fact, who had just thrown a javelin at him.

“Wh-Why won’t he die?! Regroup! Regroup before he strikes back!” The changeling leader shouted, fearing another burst of energy from Edge was on its way, the leader took to the air with all but one of the ambushers following.

“Regroup? More like retreat, the idiot. He’s almost dead too, we should’ve just left and gotten the damn traitors,” the remaining ambusher grunted, watching his ‘comrades’ flee. Once they were out of sight, his gaze returned to the wounded Edge. “You’ve given us a lot of trouble, old timer. I actually liked some of those guys you killed. Time to return the favor.”

Edge could do nothing but watch on as the enemy changeling’s sword raised for the final strike. His adrenaline had come and gone and the only reason he remained standing was because of his stance.

Before the sword met its target however, a small black blur dashed between the two and the changeling attacker’s inertia caused him to impale himself on the iron lance.

Mimzy’s face paled as the changeling’s final look of disbelief was directed straight at him. “I-I didn’t mean to kill him! I just wanted him to stop!” Mimzy whimpered.

“It’s-” Edge immediately collapsed. The danger gone for now.

Shaking off his shock, Mimzy concerned himself with the immediate emergency and attempted to remove the javelin still in Edge’s side, stopping as just the barest touch caused Edge to scream. Gulping, Mimzy instead began dragging Edge with what punitive magic he had. It was slow going, but it didn’t seem to bother the scarred changeling.

“M-Mim...ic…”

“Don’t talk! I’ll get you back to Fluttershy and she’’ll get you better!” 

Edge responded with a choked laugh, coughing up a large amount of blood as he did so. He was done for, he knew it and he knew that Mimzy knew it too even if he didn’t want to admit it. If Mimzy had used changeling slime as a healing medium, it was only good for more superficial wounds and the elixirs Mark had supplied them with were used earlier to save some civilian lives. No, for Edge, it was the end whether he liked it or not.

“The...They…” Edge hacked up more blood, a small stream of it slowly leaking out of his mouth. Seeing as physically talking wasn’t going to work, Edge reached through the hivemind to Mimzy exclusively. ‘They’re going to come back. Leave me and keep the civilians safe.’

“We’re gonna get you fixed up, then you’re going to walk and fight and...and...other stuff!” Mimzy reprimanded, his voice shaky as he held back incoming tears.

‘Why did you want to become a soldier? Why submit six applications? To be better? For monetary gain?’ There was firmness from Edge’s thoughts. The same critical tone he’d given Mimzy earlier when asked about strength.

“No...It was because I want to do the right thing. To protect people.”

‘Then do it. Protect them. I don’t have anymore strength to fight anymore. I can’t even contact Razor.’

“I already did it, she’s on her way so just hang on.”

Edge briefly glanced at Mimzy, impressed but unsurprised by his initiative. ‘They’ll come back before she gets here. You have to do it. You have to hold them at bay.’

“I-I can’t. Everyone back at the hive was right, I can’t do anything right and I’m just another drone. I couldn’t even help you in time...”

‘Are you afraid?’

“...Yes. Just more proof I’m not soldier material.”

‘Don’t blame yourself. I wasn’t born into this life either. Sometimes I wonder what my life would be like if I stayed a drone.’

“You...You were a drone?”

‘Yes. Just like you.’

“But...But you single-handedly fought a manticore and won! You outsmarted Mr.Bastion during the Royal Wedding! You’ve saved countless lives over and over again, how can a single drone do anything like that?”

Edge knew Mimzy had admired him, but didn’t have the faintest idea how deep it ran until now.. As he took another shaky breath, another wave of pain racked through his body.  ‘Because I had to. Just like you do now.’

“It’s obvious I can’t! I’ve already been rejected six times what good is it?!.”

Edge chuckled before breaking into a fit gasps. A smile on the veteran’s face as he held on for just a bit longer and looked into Mimzy’s eyes. ‘Funny. I said something similar... on my fourteenth...try…’

Calmly the veteran stared at the young changeling and thought of all the regrets he had. About his young, brash, but ultimately responsible queen. Her unicorn friend who had only scratched his true abilities. And finally, Mimic, the last sight he was going to see and the one who seemed to be following in his hoofsteps. 

The cloud darkness crept it’s way through Edge’s sight until he saw nothing and the captain of Chrysalis’ personal guard took his last breath.

“Mr.Edge! Mr.Edge! Sir!” Mimzy began shaking the older changeling, hoping for a response. Hoping for anything. She shook harder and more frantically as tears flowing down his face. Mimzy’s shaking slowed to a stop, but in it’s place the young changeling sobbed. “I’m sorry…I’m so sorry...”

In his sadness, Mimzy was unaware of the enemies return. Not until he heard them speak again.

“Dead! Ha! He’s finally dead! My plan worked brilliantly!”

“Plan? You sent your troops into a swarm tactic and ran away when it didn’t work. You’re lucky it worked in our favor or else I’d have cut your head off.” 

“In fact, once those ‘Lost’ get here, I might just point you out to them and see what happens.”

“Y-You’re joking, right?”

Mimzy looked up with dread and was nearly paralyzed by fear. Looking down on him from the rooftops was not only the changelings from earlier, but Lieutenants Skel and Mewta, the co-leaders of Morphos’ personal guard.

Mewta raised a brow, tapping her counter-part on the shoulder. “Hey Skel, isn’t that that drone with the silly name you sent with Vrynne? As a joke, remember?”

Inquisitively, the heavily armored changeling peered at Mimzy from the rooftop.“I think you’re right. Huh, never expected that little bug to finish Edge off. And here I was thinking we’d have our hooves full. Now all that’s left is that other one, Razor.”

Indignant, the changeling leader started to shout and point at Mimzy. “That’s not right! He was with them the whole time. He was- ACK!”

Skel began choking the changeling, having transformed his hoof into something resembling a griffins’ talons. Only after the ‘leader’s’ face began to turn a sickly blue did Skel release him. “That's the problem with you. You’re too theatrical and way too annoying about it all. Instead of running away, you should have just gone around the problem and directly to your goal.”

“But the ballista-”

“Should have hit you somewhere vital and left you to die in agony, I know. Now come on and stay low, there’s some ponies to repurpose,” Mewta interrupted, jumping off the roof and landing onto the deserted street. She made it only five steps before the changeling from before stepped in front of the group, pointing accusingly at Mimzy again.

“B-But...But what about him?!” Mimzy shrunk as he was put under scrutiny. He was bugmeat to them. Weak and expendable.

“What about him? He’s one little drone. He’s not a concern.” Both Morphos’ lieutenants said with annoyed glares.

“Y-Yes sir.”

Mimzy stood there looking at the ground. On one hand, they had deemed him too useless to be  worth their time. A relieving thought that was countered by the fact that their ruthless reputation meant they could change their mind at any time causing Mimzy to wince in fear as all the soldiers walked past him.

Opening his eyes again, Mimzy found himself looking directly at Edge. The recently deceased still faced the young changeling, still seeing whatever it was Mimzy himself couldn’t. That is, until now.

Extracting his lance from the changeling he’d accidentally killed, Mimzy rushed down the path behind him as fast as he could until he had passed Mewta, Skel, and their soldiers and was now blocking their way.

“Pfft. Oh Queens above, look at that. He wants to stop us. How cute.” Mewta sneered, the others chuckling at the sight as well.

Truth be told, Mimzy was beyond scared. He was absolutely terrified. That being said it didn’t change the fact that he was now the only thing protecting the civilians until help arrived. Edge was right, it wasn’t a question if he ‘could’, it was a fact that he ‘must’. Raising his lance in the ready position Edge had taught him, Mimzy made his declaration. “I won’t let you pass!”

“See! I told you-” Both Mewta and Skel glared at the changeling ex-leader. Daring him to finish his sentence and see what happened. Gulping, the group’s former leader corrected himself. “What I meant to say is that I’ll take care of him Sir. Ma’am.”

Having thrown but not retrieved his javelin, the changeling drew his backup sword and charged. It wasn’t until he realized Mimzy’s newfound resolve, the angling of the lance, and more importantly the difference in their weapons’ reach did the changeling see his grave and fatal error.

Mimzy stood there, his mouth agape as yet another enemy was impaled on his lance. The other changelings on the other hand, facehoofed in unison creating a loud clunking sound as their hooves met their helmets.

“How...Just how did that idiot even get that promotion to squad leader?” Skel asked aloud. He got no answer and didn’t expect one either.

Removing the body from his weapon, Mimzy once again assumed his position, too focused on his enemies to notice the changes his body was going through.

From back and down to his hooves, his chitin started cracking, a faint glow emanating from them. Then, piece by piece, it all started falling off like a broken jigsaw puzzle to reveal a newer, bulkier, and much thicker replacement underneath.

“That’s not something you see everyday. Skel, I believe the ball is in your court on this one.” Mewta mused to her armored companion.

Hefting his axe onto his shoulder, Skel walked towards Mimzy. “You don’t say.” When within his range, Skel brought back his axe and swung. Mimzy on his end was only able to partially block as the sheer strength and quickness behind the swing left a dent in his iron lance and sent him flying towards the wall at the side.

“EEP!” Was the only sound Mimzy made before instinctively curling into a ball like he did when he played Blitzball. 

Blitzball, was almost exactly like baseball except for one key difference, instead of an actual ball a curled up changeling was used so that possible collateral damage to the hive was kept to a minimum and that chitin was tested and strengthened. In fact, one of the things Mimzy didn’t often mention for modesty’s sake was that he was a star “pitcher” and until Morpho’s coup, had practiced with his father during their free time together.

As Mimzy impacted the wall, instead of crashing through some of it or crumbling from the impact as most would have, he naturally compressed and used the force to bounce back at Skel. More precisely, right at his face.

“Wha-What happened?” Mimzy whispered as he uncurled. Having acted on instinct, the last thing he remembered was blocking Skel’s attack and now suddenly laid prone in front of said changeling who was suddenly looking the other way for some reason.

Turning his head towards the young changeling revealed Skel’s bleeding and broken nose as well as his the amount of fury he expressed. “You’re gonna pay for that you little shit.” As suddenly as his broken nose, Skel suddenly felt  a sharp piercing pain at his side.

“I’d like to see you try.” Razor growled from a building’s rooftop, notching an arrow to her bow for the next shot.

Skel grit his teeth as he yanked the arrow out from his side. “Mewta, you mind?” He addressed his partner harshly.

“If I must.” Mewta turned to the four other soldiers quickly. “You four get to those ponies. The more love we get, the more power we have,” she ordered, drawing her lance and quickly deflecting Razor’s next shot.

The two changelings stood at a standstill. Razor’s next arrow ready to fire, and Mewta’s lance held firmly and wings buzzing, ready to fly. Razor had no choice but to allow the four changelings to go because the moment she tried to stop them, Mewta would use it to close the distance between them and attack. The reverse could be said as well, if Mewta took to the air too soon she’d be shot down immediately.

“Tch.” Razor fired another arrow at Skel who’d returned his attention to Mimzy. Hearing the buzzing quickly closing in, Razor dove off the rooftop, but not without Mewta’s lance slashing her leg as she passed by. The changeling archer was further rewarded with several cracks along her back as her newest injury prevented a proper roll upon hitting the ground and there wasn’t enough time for an impact spell.

“Razor!” Mimzy shouted, running to his friend’s side since Skel was still busy yelling profanity and tried pulling out the arrow protruding from his back. “It’s okay, I’m going to protect you.”

Suddenly both changelings found themselves thrown at the wall by an enraged Skel, who’d reached his boiling point and ignored the arrow still in his back. Using both his front hooves, Skel physically pinned the two changelings to the wall by their throats. “No. You won’t.”

Mewta briefly twirled her lance before resheathing it. Hearing a quiet buzzing noise getting louder, Mewta looked up to see reinforcement ‘Lost’ line up along the rooftops, staring at her and Skel as they awaited their orders. With a smug smile, Mewta turned to her partner and his two captives. “Well, since you’ve got this-”

“SHUT UP AND CHECK ON THOSE PONIES!” Skel roared, knowing full well that she was about to give him an annoying quip.

The other changeling’s expression darkened. “Next time you take that tone with me, I’m stabbing you,” Mewta growled before flying off in the ponies’ direction, followed closely by the small swarm of ‘Lost’ changelings.

Struggling, a choking Razor punched futilely on Skel’s forearm. The warrior in response pressed down a little harder across her artery until she blacked out. “L-Leave her alone!” Mimzy said, following Razor’s example and trying to escape his grip. This time as a response however, Skel released the unconscious Razor and punched Mimzy in the stomach with his free hoof.

“I’m not letting you get out of this as easy as her.” Skel hissed, increasing the pressure against Mimzy’s neck and continuously punching him in the stomach. For Skel this was no longer just an execution, but a matter of pride and ego. One which was damaged by a single changeling “drone”. By the time he finished, Mimzy’s chitin armor was severely cracked and the young changeling was groaning. “Any last-” As Skel was lightening his force on Mimzy’s neck to hear the changeling’s plea, said changeling upchucked right on his face. Worst yet, he despite his groans of pain, still had a defiant look in his eyes. Dropping Mimzy onto the ground, Skel roared and began pounding his hooves at Mimzy’s face, the victim doing his best to protect his head with his forelegs.

‘-Skel!’

“Hmm?” Pausing his onslaught beating, Skel reached through the hivemind to respond to Mewta. ‘What? Are those ponies causing you trouble?’

Almost immediately, Skel received his answer in the form of Mewta and a third of the ‘Lost’ that had accompanied her flying over and toward the castle at high speed.

‘Skel, they’re coming! Regroup at the castle.’

Looking up, the warrior changeling realized something had happened and he had taken too much delight in beating up the upstart drone to realize it until now. 

“Who’s coming?” Skel murmured as he faced the direction Mewta had retreated from moments ago only to see three ponies walking toward him, one heavily armored pegasus royal guard, one royal guard earth pony, and a terrified looking pegasus.





Bastion looked into the city anxiously. Not long after the airship had crashed and exploded, chaos amongst the changeling soldiers seemed to erupt as they tried to figure out what was happening and stop it. To make matters even worse, soon after the ballista towers that served as one of Canterlot’s best defenses were activated and now in enemy hooves, well all but one. Probably the worst aspect though was that the only information Bastion had was what he could see from his limited position outside the city.

“For all the trouble he’s caused, at least your ward’s directed it for something useful this time.” 

Taking a deep breath, Bastion addressed Ironwing. “Yes, and unlike all of us, Mark’s managed to successfully breach this shield without the Princess’s help.”

“Of course we’d all be in there sooner, fighting for our capital had he not interrupted Princess Celestia’s spell!" Ironwing snapped back.

Bastion didn't retort in anger as would have been satisfying. Instead he opted to change the subject to another important manner. “How is she doing?”

“She’s resting. The magical feedback from stopping a spell of that magnitude is still affecting her and she needs more time to recover the lost magic.”

There was a period of silence as the two continued to look into the city, watching as the ballista towers fired, though they couldn’t yet tell whether they were at friend or foe. Finally, Ironwing asked a question that had been gnawing at him for years, yet he never had a good opportunity to ask. “What do you see in him exactly?”

“That’s none of your concern,” Bastion responded steely.

Ironwing glared at the earth pony. “It is when I’m trying to decide whether he’s reliable enough to stay alive for a rescue.”

Removing his helmet, Bastion ran his hoof through his mane and exhaled. “He’s nothing if not a survivor.”

Ironwing opened his mouth to reply, but stopped as one of the corporals under his command galloped to them, and saluted.

“S-SIRS! There’s some changelings gathering two hundred meters to the east within the shield.”

“Were they sent to try and flank us?” Ironwing asked as he and Bastion looked in that direction. True to the pony’s word, was a mass of unarmed, scared changelings. Oddly enough, there were bits of varying color mixed in with the crowd.

“There’re a lot of ponies in the group too, sir.” The corporal said, voicing what both had been thinking.

Ironwing scowled as he grabbed his lance. “A ruse or hostages?”

As the pegasus collected his weapon, Bastion scanned the crowd from a distance suspecting the same as Ironwing but finding no evidence to support it. Looking over both changeling and pony alike, he noticed one pony in particular and his brow rose in surprise before he turned to his colleague. “Civilians. It seems my student’s done your job for you.”

“We don’t know that yet.”

“Then why is she there as well?” Bastion mentioned, pointing out a particular bit of yellow amongst the changeling crowd.

Ironwing growled, before his voice boomed with commands. “Lt. Flicker, bring Silver and Bright company, leave the rest with her highness.”

A sudden and loud boom reverberated the area as a large portion of the wall of the castle exploded outward followed by an intense beam of light. Even more surprising was when the last beam of magic supporting the shield dissipated and the green shield began lifting.

The civilians, seeing their chance, ran or flew to freedom as fast as they could, but were quickly surrounded by the Royal Guards soon after. Carefully and precisely, the guards separated changelings from ponies, the unicorn guards doing magical screenings to be sure.

“Wha-What are you gonna do to us?” One of the braver changeling civilians asked.

“I’ll leave you’re judgement up to the Princess,” Ironwing barked as he searched the crowd for a specific pony. Seeing no sign of her, he looked back and noticed that she was the only one who didn’t run out. Galloping to her, he stopped as she started shaking, unable to break her eye contact with him. “Fluttershy, what are you doing here?”

“I-I was-I mean-”

“I we have an understanding that you are too naive, too soft, and more importantly, too weak to be even near a battlefield. Yet here you are.”

Fluttershy cringed. “I-I’m sorry…Father.”

“Get away from here now. You're just in the way,” Ironwing finished, in the city’s direction he heard a low buzzing getting closer.

“Ironwing, we have company.” Bastion shouted before rushing to Fluttershy’s side. “I’ll take her to safety, you and Bright company-”

Originating from the castle, a brilliant green pillar of magic arose and almost instantly recreated the shield around the city. The only difference this time however was that the shield was smaller, just enough to separate Bastion, Ironwing, and Fluttershy from the contingent of guards. To make matters worse, four armed changelings landed, cornering them, two in front and one on both their sides with the ponies’ backs against the shield.

“Gah, they got away,” One of the changelings cursed, looking past the three remaining ponies and towards the civilians.

“The King’s gonna kill us,” Another changeling said, in a panicky voice.

“At least there’s these three still. Though I don’t remember those big ones.”

“It doesn’t matter. If we get these three, at least King Morphos might spare-”

Both Bastion and Ironwing reacted, the earth pony Hero with his sword and the pegasus Great Knight with his lance, striking both changelings at the sides simultaneously and killing them in one hit. This left Fluttershy and the two changelings in front of them in a state of shock.

Recovering quickly, the two changelings moved, one charging at the front and the other flanking Ironwing with the goal of taking the two combatant ponies down one at a time. A sense of dread hung over the two however as they tried to strike back, only to have their weapons bounce off the pegasus’ armor.

“Is that it? This is what took the city?” Ironwing snorted in anger and disappointment as he allowed the two changelings desperately to keep attacking him. After about six strikes and the closest thing to damage being some minor scratches on his armor, Ironwing swept his lance across and sent both changelings crashing into the wall of a nearby building, knocking them unconcious. “Weak.”

“I’m fairly sure that what they lack in quality, they make up for in quantity.” Bastion mused, pointing up towards the rooftops. There, lining the rooftops were ten more changelings, nine of which looked at the ponies with an almost feral hunger. There was even some drool.

Ironwing couldn’t keep the smirk from his face as he eyed the newcomers with his own predatory gaze, though rather than food, Ironwing hungered the challenge. “At least these ones look like they’ll last longer.”

Without speaking, the only changeling amongst them that looked sane signalled the attack, causing the ‘Lost’ changelings to begin their assault. Likewise, Bastion and Ironwing charged themselves, the former staying defensive and closer to Fluttershy, whereas the latter aggressively attacked and stabbed forward with his lance. The two ponies were winning significantly, but not without the occasional stabs or slashes that the changelings managed to get in.

Fluttershy remembered exactly why Mark had given her the magical healing staff, and moved forward, healing the minor wounds the two had received, however, Bastion, having just successfully stopped and slain two of the attackers, was unable to stop a third from slipping past him, and towards the buttercream pegasus. Said pegasus screamed and began to curl up defensively as she expected the attack to hit her but, the moment after she closed her eyes and flinched, she heard a swoosh, crunch, and crash. Opening her eyes revealed that the changeling that had almost killed her was instead impaled on the wall of the building to her left, Ironwing’s lance still jiggling from the impact after being thrown.

“I thought I told you you were in the way,” Ironwing stated coldly before returning his attention to the four remaining changelings.

“Just who the hell are you?!” Having seen the two ponies slaughter six ‘Lost’ without so much as breaking a sweat, Mewta knew she had drastically underestimated these two and decided to pull back those that remained to the rooftop she stood on and rethink her initial strategy. 

Feeling a little whimsical from his currently sated bloodlust, Ironwing decided to answer using the nickname some in the army had used for them. “The Sword and Shield of Equestria, General Ironwing and Armored Bastion.”

The changeling paled. Though that was the first she’d heard the nickname, she knew full well the reputation that both of these two carried. Immediately, Mewta ordered the retreat. It was going to take much more than just her and some ‘Lost’ to handle these two.

“Hey! Get back here!” Ironwing yelled as he was about to give chase. However, he decided against it since he knew he wouldn’t be able to catch up to them while weighed down by his heavy armor.

“I think your reputation just preceded you,” Bastion noted as he watched the the changelings flee.

“Don’t patronize me!”

“It’s not patronizing, it’s fact.” The Royal Tactician looked backwards, through the shield where the guards and civilians were, then turned back towards Ironwing. “It’s also a fact that those were likely all the civilians we can rescue. Any others are likely captured, dead, or with Princess Luna.”

“So what? Princess Celestia…” The meaning behind Bastion’s words took a moment to process for the pegasus, but when they did, Ironwing’s angry frown was replaced with a low chuckle. 

Celestia had given the evacuation of civilians top priority, now that that was taken care of, Ironwing had free reign over assaulting the castle with Bastion here to provide ‘auxiliary support’. He whom had descended from a proud and noble lineage of military pegasi finally had a proper challenge. He didn’t even need to worry about his daughter either, she’d either hide as she usually did, or knowing him, Bastion would protect her from any harm that came her way. His enthusiasm at an all-time high, Ironwing puffed his chest out and began a mix of a power-walk and a march towards the castle. 

“Your father sure is a hoof-full,” Bastion sighed, shaking his head before he followed behind and gestured Fluttershy to accompany him.

The buttercream pegasus gave a small nod, as she complied, walking alongside Bastion. “Y-Yes. I don’t think I’ve ever seen him so happy.”

“Do you know Mark’s plan?” Bastion asked, worried since Mark had a tendency to rush to the situation first and then think things through.

“Umm...Mark sent Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow to take care of the shield. I think he sent Mr. Sperze-”

Immediately after hearing the name, Bastion facehooved his helmet so hard that there was a hoof-shaped dent in it. Realizing that the dent had bent the metal in a way to obstruct his sight, Bastion grumbled as he was forced to remove his helmet and toss it aside. Taking a deep breath, he looked to the wide-eyed Fluttershy. “Continue.”

“I...He...Mr.Sperze was flying at all the changelings he saw. He was also laughing a whole bunch.”

“Of course he was,” Bastion sighed. “What about Mark?”

Fluttershy looked down at the ground for a moment as she tried to remember everything. “Before the ship crashed, Mark’s plan was that he’d wait until the shield went down and then go to the castle with everyone.”

“I see,” Bastion replied simply. It was a good plan, secure the city, wait for reinforcements, and then remove the threat. The stallion only hoped that Mark didn’t make any sudden change of plan for whatever reason. Seeing movement ahead, Bastion stepped in front of Fluttershy as a changeling soldier hefted his axe onto his shoulder. “Fluttershy, stay close it looks like there might be trouble ahead.”

“Who are you exactly?” Skel asked, cautiously looking at the two armed ponies. Immediately after asking the question, the heavily armored pegasus charged forward, aiming for a one-hit kill.

“Not falling for that again. Prepare yourself changeling scum!”

Narrowly dodging the lance, Skel countered full force, driving his axeblade as far into Ironwing’s side as he could and sending him flying. Unfortunately, the pegasus’ armor was too strong to fully penetrate, however, it was still enough force see some of the General’s blood before he was sent flying. “Not today!”

“Dammit!” Ironwing shouted before crashing through the wall of a nearby building. 

“Father!”

“Fluttershy don’t-”

Before he could stop her, Fluttershy dashed past Bastion to where Ironwing had made a hole in the wall, her worry overcoming her reasoning and fear of the changeling. That is until she saw the glint of Skel’s axe as it headed toward her neck and Bastion only just too far away to block the blow.

Closing her eyes for the inevitable, Fluttershy felt tears in her eyes. She’d never see her friends again. Never see her pet bunny again. She couldn’t even apologize for having them attend her funeral and for the tears she knew they’d weep. She flinched as the sound of a crunch hit her ears and she knew she must be dead. She’d just been decapitated and now her consciousness was going to fade. The only problem that was that it wasn’t. Bringing her hoof up to her neck, Fluttershy realized that her head was still attached, and opening her eyes revealed the changeling was gone and instead her father climbing out of the hole he had unintentionally made, unadulterated fury written all over his face.

“Nobody. Touches. My. Daughter.”

Following his gaze, Fluttershy wished she hadn’t. On the opposite side of the street, pinned to the building was the changeling from before, Ironwing’s lance having pierced the end of Skel’s axe, through his forelegs, and ultimately through his gut, gasping and gurgling in misery before slumping and never moving again.

Too much. It was all too much. Her eyes rolling upwards, Fluttershy fainted standing up.

“Isn’t that…” Tucking his head underneath her so she slid onto his back, Bastion carried the unconscious pegasus and investigated what had Skel’s attention before they’d arrived. If not for his face and innocent vibe, Bastion wouldn’t have recognized the smaller, naturally armored changeling. “Mimzy, is that you?”

The young changeling nodded weakly before slowly rising to his feet. His legs trembled like a newborn foal’s from his new weight and from his beating. “Y-Yes Mr.Bastion, sir.”

“Is this a friend of yours?” Bastion asked, referring to the still unconscious Razor.

“This is Razor, she helped cover the civilians escape.”

Nodding, Bastion picked up Razor and slung her onto his back so that she was next to Fluttershy. “I see. Is there anyone else?”

“There’s…” Mimzy began before his expression saddened. Taking a deep breath, Mimzy held back the tears again and continued. “No sir. It’s just us now.”

Before the young changeling could sink further into depression, he felt a hoof on his shoulder and he looked up to see Bastion giving him the same look Edge had before he died. “Mimzy, you managed to give the civilians enough time to escape. You’ve done good, thank you.”

Pride and determination welling in his chest, Mimzy stood up tall (though still only reached at about the bottom of Bastion’s chin) and saluted. “It was just something I had to do, sir!”

Ironwing frowned at having these changelings around. Fortunately, he knew just from looking that he could deal with them if and likely when the need arises. “Don’t get too happy. This battle isn’t over, now get moving.”



Improvised Authors Notes: Unit List Update

Mimzy = Lvl.10 Recruit => Lvl.1 Knight (Iron Lance)
Edge = Lvl.7 Warrior (Silver Axe)
Fluttershy = Lvl.4 Troubadour (Heal Staff)
Stupid Changeling Leader = Lvl.1 Paladin (Javelin/Steel Sword)
Mewta = Lvl.5 Falcon Knight (Silver Lance)
Skel = Lvl.5 Warrior (Tomahawk)
Razor = Lvl.3 Sniper (Killer Bow/Ballista)
Changeling Soldiers = Lvl.7-9 Mercenaries/Fighters/Soldiers (Iron or Steel Weapons)
Lost Changeling Soldiers = Lvl.1-2 Heroes/Revenants/Warriors (Steel Weapons or Claws)
Armored Bastion = Lvl. 11 Hero (Brave Sword)
Ironwing = Lvl. 9 Great Knight (Silver Axe/Tempest[Legendary Lance Range 1-2])

Changeling and Pony Civilians = Lvl.1-5 Villagers (Why would they have a weapon? Sheesh.)



> Chrysalis' Story  Chapter 26: Prank the Halls
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“-Two steps forward, one step back, shuffle to the right, and that is that!” Mark finished, pressing the final pressure plate. There was the clanking sound of metal cogs as they turned. A small green flag flipped out of a tiny crevice in the wall and right in front of Mark’s face. “And that means it’s safe for about a minute. Come on Pinkie, let’s go before the hall’s traps reactivate,” Mark said, ducking under the flag and trotting down the hall.

‘Good thing we lost them. At least for now.’
‘I’m actually surprised that giant piece of flypaper worked. I originally got it as a distraction, but after this is all over I think I might get a bunch more.’
‘Does its effectiveness count as irony?’
‘Let’s ponder that later. Judging from what Chrysalis said, that orb is like a conduit or something for love, meaning if it can give love, it can also take it away.’
‘Which obviously explains why there’re so many ‘Lost’ changelings. Probably means there’ll be more too.'
‘That’s what I’m afraid of.’

“THIS IS SO COOL!” Pinkie shouted, hopping around to and fro before settling at a backwards pace facing Mark. “How’d you set so many up? Can we set them all off? I want to see them all go off!”

“As much as I enjoy the enthusiasm-” Mark stepped over a tripwire that was independent of the safety mechanism. “I doubt that prick is gonna be stuck in the flypaper for long, and I still need to remember all the traps I set up. All...what? Thirty six?”

‘Minus the flypaper, tracking dust, and giant whoopee cushion, thirty-three. Separate the combination traps though and we’re looking at maybe fifty-something. Geez, saying it out loud, it’s no wonder Princess Celestia condemned this wing of the castle, you just couldn’t resist adding more and more over the years. That and nearly half of these traps have messed with the structural integrity of the entire wing.’

“Structural integrity, smucktcheral integrity. That’s just a rumor anyways. More importantly, do we count the hall of mirrors, dark room, ultra-violet room, and...oh right, I had bees! There was a bee room.”

‘Freshest honey in the castle. Though you were a crappy beekeeper’

“It’s like giant funhouse!” Pinkie exclaimed, even more excited than before after hearing Mark talk to himself.

“Yeah, it’s especially fun when the one walking through here is Blueblo-” A sudden click caused the unicorn to freeze. He’d forgotten about the pressure plate now under his hoof and more worrying, he’d forgotten what it activated. Knowing it was too late, Mark readied himself to his fate. “Celestia damm-”

Pinkie felt the whoosh as Mark flew by her, having been catapulted backwards by a spring loaded floor tile, kicked to the side by a boot attached to a pendulum, bounced upwards by an angled trampoline on the wall, caught in the net of a mini-trebuchet, and finally shot forward where he landed in a pit filled with spoiled whipped cream.

‘You know what? I’m not even gonna rub what just happened in your face. It’s sad enough as is.’

Feeling a little sick being  completely covered in whipped cream, Mark slowly climbed out of the pit and the magic that sensed this action activated, returning the traps into their hiding places. Trying to maintain what dignity he had left, Mark held back the tears from the sour odor and spoke. “And that’s why you use fresh, unexpired whipped cream in your pranks. Unless they were mean pranks, then it’s up to your discretion.”

“Was that a mean prank?” Pinkie asked as she held her nose.

“The mean pranks are further in,” Mark answered with a frown.

“But that one seemed pretty mean.”

Mark let out a half-hearted chuckled before using a quick-cleaning spell on himself. “Pinkie, you and the girls haven’t seen the old me. Lets just say that I was…”

‘A complete asshole? A little shit? A petty bastard? An inventive yet crazy dastard who smells of elderberries? Wait, why the hell did i think of that last one?’

“-not very nice. Sour whipped cream is not the worst thing I’ve set up, and certainly not intentional in this case.”

“I wasn’t talking about the whipped cream though,” Pinkie corrected before pulling a life-sized Mark dummy from somewhere and tossing it onto the pressure plate Mark was on earlier.

Smiling a little with pride as he watched the traps activate, his jaw dropped in horror at the end when the dummy had reached the whipped cream-pit. He was unable to see it when he himself sprung the trap —due to the whipped cream in his eyes—  but on two walls of the pit were broken off pieces of marble and iron. His landing imprint still there, Mark watched as the dummy landed only a foot to the left of where he had landed and saw as one of the improvised ‘spikes’ impale it through the forehead, a large bit cotton stuffing sticking to the point’s end.

‘Holy shit-snacks!’

“Snacks?” Pinkie perked up.

‘Wait, what? Did she just-’

Mark, still staring at the mutilated test dummy, gulped and tried to speak as if he hadn’t just avoided a gory end. “Pinkie, change of plans. I think that it’s best and much safer if we distract them elsewhere-”

“There! Morphos screamed, having just turned the corner and seen them. “Hurry up and get them you blasted idiots! Get them!”

“Fuck my life!” Mark cursed as he immediately grabbed Pinkie’s hoof and began to drag her forward with him through the trapped hall. He stopped as a string snapped at his hooves. He’d sprung the tripwire in his rush.

Suddenly Pinkie stood on her hind hooves, pulling Mark onto his as well before holding him close. “Don’t worry Marky, I got this!” Pinkie exclaimed, her face uncomfortably close to Mark’s and her hoof on his cutie mark.

‘Well...this just got interesting.’

“Pinkie, what are you-?” Mark became speechless as samba music suddenly started playing from somewhere and Pinkie began dancing as the lead. The only thing Mark could do at this point was go along with it.

‘I don’t know how or why this is happening, but I like it!’
‘How am I even doing this?’ Mark thought as Pinkie dragged, spun and dipped him several times so that he nearly avoided the swinging foam logs, ninety metre per second beanbags, and some buckets of paint that were splashed around everywhere.

“Is this a game to- UMPH!” Morphos was cut off as a log hit him, knocking him to the side. After physically —rather than magically— throwing the log aside, the changeling king protected himself with a magical shield and started casting spells ahead of him that vaporized destroyed anything that got in it’s way, whether it was a trap or a his own troops. To his continued frustration, the ponies movements kept them from being hit.

As Pinkie continued to dance them across the trap-laden hall, Mark began to realize how right Chrysalis was about Morphos. There was no way that her brother could have done all this on his own, not from lack of ability, but from simple lack of intelligence and control over his temper. Someone had pulled his strings to get him this far. There was no time to think on that subject however as they reached the end and Pinkie sent Mark on an incredibly fast spin ahead to conclude the dance.

Reaching the end of the hall, Mark hit the wall, fell on his rump and gagged before he could shakily stand back on all four hooves again.

“Which way?” Mark pondered, still dizzy from the dancing as he tried to reorient himself. In front of him were two separate hallways, one of which was bricked up towards the end of it because of his incessant need to frustrate anypony that used these halls. Not that there were any anymore.

‘Truly, you make this so very easy for me. Why can’t I ever be in charge of the body for once? You get to enjoy learning how to dance and I have to search your memory for the right way.'

“You heard him, right way it is!” Pinkie said, grabbing Mark’s hoof to drag him down the hallway to the right. 

‘Seriously, are you not gonna call her out on that or what?’

Before the pink pony entered the hall however, Mark shook his hoof out from her grasp. “Stop! One of the halls are a dead end as in it’ll be the end and we’ll be dead.” Mark paused, noticing that Pinkie wasn’t paying attention as she gazed starry-eyed down both hallways, obviously wondering what lied in store for each. “You didn’t listen to a word I just said, did you?”

“Nope!”

‘By the way, I believe left is the right way.’

“Isn’t left the left way?” Pinkie asked.

Mark eeped as a blast of green energy moved past his head. Though he couldn’t see it, he could smell the fact that the ends of his mane were seared. “No time to argue, let's go!” He shouted as he and Pinkie ran down the left hallway. Luckily there were no traps sprung in this particular hall due to three main reasons, the first being that this was one of the earliest halls Mark had ever trapped and Mark was too lazy to use the auto-activation spell he eventually learned that the other traps possessed. The second was because of the previous traps, no one went down these halls anymore so there was no point in repairing any broken traps. The third, final and most important reason, the real “prank” here was that the dead end was a brick wall that had a well painted recreation of the other side of the hall on it. Of course Mark hadn’t realized his mistake until he had ran straight into it. 

Seeing stars, Mark wobbled a moment as he took control of the situation. “The fuck just happened?”

‘I guess the right way was...right. My bad!’

There was a bitter taste in his mouth as Mark realized this was it. He had messed up and now both he and his friend were going to pay the price. “Pinkie, I’m sorry but...Pinkie?” Spinning in a circle, Mark —to his dismay— found that the pink pony was nowhere in sight. “How the fuck?! I was just holding her hoof. She couldn’t have just disappeared! It's literally impossible!”

'I think figuratively impossible is the right phrase when it comes to her.'

Hearing incoming buzzing, Mark saw that three of the pursuing changelings had made it past the previous hallway and were now charging, their fangs bared and weapons poised to strike. Despite the obvious danger however, Mark had a feeling that Pinkie was up to something and that he shouldn’t curl into the fetal position and scream like a girl. Namely, his instincts were instead screaming for him to duck, which was exactly what he did.

Mark’s ears were deafened by a large boom and he was covered in dust, small bits of debris, and confetti — strangely enough. Luckily, the larger pieces of broken brick and mortar had struck the incoming changelings, who were effectively knocked unconscious.

Turning around, Mark was met with the sight of a large gap in the brick wall and ,through that gap, Pinkie Pie, standing atop her party cannon with a look of triumph and puzzlement on her face. “Why’d you stop Markie? It’s dangerous to just stop when you're being chased, silly.”

“Pinkie...How did you get-”

“No time to explain, Mr. Meanie-Bug-eenie is on his way. see?” Pinkie quickly said as she forcefully turned Mark’s head around until he almost swore he heard a sickening crack. Still in a state of shock and with his ears ringing from the explosion, however, he wasn’t one hundred percent sure. He was still of one mind to understand the danger of Morphos and the rest of his forces though.

Pinkie released Mark's head —which whipped back forward— and grabbed his his hooves. “Come on slow-poke. Let's go-go-GOOO!” She said before dragging him through the gap in the wall and away from the murderous changelings.

While Pinkie dragged Mark across the stone floor, Mark’s thoughts turned to his prank-traps and the efficiency that they were having at holding the changelings at bay.





Anger couldn’t even describe what Morphos was feeling at this moment as he proceeded through the hallway. One thing after another in these accursed hallways as his underlings consistently set off traps. Not even the rooms along the halls were safe. Two of his soldiers had been swarmed by bees in one while another had fallen into a pit trap and broke his neck on the landing. It was to the point where even hearing the pink pony’s laughter caused a chill to run down their chitin. Not only did the king himself have to be here to kill these ponies and enforce his will, but Morphos was forced to face the incompetency of his changelings. The only ones he felt he could really trust now to ensure his subordinates didn’t get themselves killed while he wasn’t around were his lieutenants, Skel and Mewta.


:Your Majesty, I’ve news:

Morphos blinked as Mewta contacted him through the hivemind. 

:Get on with it, I’m busy trying to kill a couple of flies:

:Edge is dead. Chrysalis no longer has her guardling and what’s left of them are just Razor and some little fool. Skel’s taking care of them now. I’m en-route now to get the ponies for harvesting:

A wicked smile graced the king’s face. Finally some good news. :Good. Remember to kill the traitors that hid them from me in the first place once this is all taken care of. Let them know what happens to those who defy me! :

:Yes: Mewta affirmed simply.

“Well, someone looks quite happy.”

Morphos’ smile did a complete reverse as the yellow unicorn stepped out from somewhere at the end of the hall. Rather than charge forward as they had done before —and fail miserably— one of the remaining changeling soldiers threw his javelin forward at Mark, breaking the mirror into multiple shards.

“And that’s seven years of bad luck for that guy,” Mark said, appearing out of nowhere again. Suddenly, Mark began to multiply as he seemingly moved toward the center of the hallway before stopping and pointing at Morphos. “But, Mr.Jackass, you’ve got the worst of it.”

In response, Morphos snarled as his horn glowed and a gigantic blast of magic erupted from it, obliterating the center Mark —which was just another mirror— and creating a hole in the castle that led outside. The addition of natural light revealed the labyrinth of mirrors that were ahead of them, as well as also making it harder to see due to glare.

‘This is a terrible idea. Absolutely terrible. Even if you sent Pinkie ahead to wait for you, that only makes this terrible idea even worse. Hell, this isn’t even a plan, you just acted on your damn impulses again….Did the floor just shake a little?’

‘Shut up. If this works, Chrysalis and everypony won’t have to fight him.’

‘JUST WAIT FOR THE PRINCESS!’

Ignoring his subconscious, Mark continued his high-risk, high-reward bluff. “It’s never gonna work. You’re never gonna hit me, and you’re never gonna win. So I’m gonna give you a chance just like I kinda-sorta gave the last evil usurper guy I dealt with. Surrender now or die.”

There was a pause as Morphos and the other changelings stared at one of the Marks before Morphos started to chuckle, then get louder and louder until it was a sinister laugh. “You think you can kill me? You? The only one even remotely capable of beating me is your weak-hearted princesses. How could you possibly beat me on your own?”

The Mark images glanced briefly to their right through the newfound hole and their smirks only grew bigger. “Well that’s the kicker now, ain’t it? You say they’re weak-hearted, yet Luna’s successfully gotten out of your grasp, preventing you from using her as a bargaining chip or ‘food’. Then the other one is about to enter the city with an army, and I’m sure she is thoroughly pissed from your actions and trash-talk earlier.”

“Impossible, I don’t know how you worms managed it with that ship, but the shield is impenetrable to all but my changelings. Nothing-”

Mark couldn’t keep a straight face as a smirk appeared on his face. “I’m sorry, what shield?”

Morphos looked out of the hole he had made before and realized too late that the shield he was priding himself in was already released, its remnants evaporating upwards and over halfway till it reached the top and was finished for good. 

“It’s over. Princess Celestia should be here any second and-

It was Mark’s turn to be interrupted, though not in the way he had expected. 

Surprise had become confusion and confusion had swiftly turned to anger for the changeling king as he took immediate action, his horn glowing brighter and brighter with a eery green light. Around him, Morphos’ soldiers glowed and Mark could see some kind of essence get sucked out of their very being.

Almost instantly, the shield that had just moments ago was vanishing into nothing, had returned. Mark hadn’t noticed however due to what was happening before him. 

The tacticians mirror images of stared, horrified as the changeling soldiers not killed by faulty and fatal booby-traps begin to contort and spasm in pain. The tipping point for them to become the emotionless, order-taking ‘Lost’ quickly being surpassed and their carapace, normally a black and green color began to get paler and paler; their muscles and softer parts in between the shell, shriveling and twisting until they could hardly be seen. All that remained of them were their armor, weapons, and husks. The only reason Mark knew they were still alive was their slow, ragged breathing.

‘Th-That was fucked up!’

Looking upon the expression on Mark’s face, Morphos gave a wide, amused, and twistedly evil grin. “You didn’t know I could do this, did you? Take their love, hatred, happiness...everything.”

“The orb let you do that?”

“Did you really think it was because of an orb?” Morphos laughed, his chittering, multi-toned vocals grating at Mark’s hearing. “All changeling royalty know how to do this and only we can become the paragons of our kind because of it. The orb only functions to increase its range.” Morphos stated, a manic expression on his face as an idea came to him. “I can, and I will remain the most powerful ruler in the world...Especially after I do the same to my ‘dear’ sister.”

Mark's eyes widened. “Wh-What? No! You can’t-”

“I can as I am now,” Morphos laughed again. Magical energy began forming all along his front hoof, flowing through its holes before he stomped it down, sending a green shockwave along the floor that shattered all the mirrors, and sent everything within twenty meters flying in many directions. This new development not only finished off what was left of Morphos’ drained soldiers, smashing their bodies against the walls, but also exposed Mark who was now surrounded by a floor of broken glass. Before he could even attempt to run, Mark found himself surrounded by a circle of green fire. “You on the other hoof...I could kill you without even trying...but that might be too good for you.”

Mark’s ear’s splayed as he tried to imagine what could be worse than that at this particular moment. He didn’t even notice that there was a slight shaking along the floor.

“My sister couldn’t have gotten as much of her power back that quickly on her own, which means she had a source of love restoring her power everyday,” Morphos said as he lifted into the air and hovered towards the trapped tactician. His satisfaction grew as Mark shrank a away from him as he moved closer until he couldn't get any further away. Stopping just outside the circle of fire, Morphos continued. “Somepony who I think wants to stay close to her at all times, protect her, even if it means invading the enemy castle.”

Despite the grim situation he was in, and his hatred of Morphos, Mark couldn’t help but feel embarrassed and taken aback by his words and what he implied. “I think you’re a bit confused. I’m here cause you sir, are an evil bastard that attacked the city. I care for Chrissy, but we’re just good friends.”

‘Best friends even, but more than that? Nah.’

‘...If we live through this, we gotta have a talk.’

“Whatever the case, I couldn’t have possibly gotten this chance without a fool like you. Who knows? Maybe Chrysalis will surrender for your safe return, not that I’d do it. In fact I’ll probably skin you right in front of her-” Morphos suddenly shielded himself and a small ball of flame aimed at his face struck it.

“Ah shit, I was hoping that would work,” Mark murmured as he hid the fire tome under his cloak and began to sweat from his precarious error as well as the heat of the flames surrounding him.

Morphos remembered just why he had so desperately wanted to kill Mark before. How this particular unicorn had managed to make a fool of him and how he refused to just die. Ready to rectify this, Morphos’ horn began to charge with magical energy.

“Hey wait, wait, aren’t you supposed to gloat a bit more or something?” 

Morphos’ reply was an unamused and scornful look as he almost finished charging.

“Or you know, we could work this all out over a drink? Mead’s pretty good!”

Preparations complete, Morphos released the spell and a blast of raw magic hurtled towards Mark with the aim of vaporizing the unicorn.

Thinking fast and out of desperation, Mark kicked off the ground as hard as he could with his hooves and jumped just before spell had hit him, unfortunately, the newly formed hole in the floor left him with nowhere to land and only one place to go. “EEEEEEEAAAAaaauuuuu-!”

The changeling king growled as Mark had yet again escaped him, however, Morphos was surprised as the floor and even the walls around him began to convulse and begin to crumble. 

Escaping through his previously made hole to the outside, Morphos hovered in the air and watched with fascination as that entire section of the castle caved in on itself, a testament to either shoddy construction, or a heavily tampered foundation.

Morphos grinned, even if Mark had survived that, he wouldn’t have come out of it in one piece, or be in any position to hinder the changeling king’s plans any further. No, at this point Mark was no longer a concern. Looking up towards the balcony that connected to the throne room, Morphos cast a spell, the effect which materialised a silver lance that levitated near him. He knew he’d need it, after all, he still had his sister to deal with.





“Oh Celestia, I’m dead. I’m so dead this time! Why the hell didn’t I follow my original plan to the letter? Ooow!” Mark groaned as he stood up in complete darkness and hit his head on something.

‘I dunno what it’s like to be dead, but I’m pretty sure you don’t feel pain as a dead guy. Unless you were a very bad pony.’

“Fair point...where in Celestia’s name am I?” Marked looked around, but saw nothing but pitch black. Feeling for any walls, he quickly noted that there was a wall on his left...and to his right, his front, his back, and above him. “Oh shit!”

‘Buried alive is definitely not the way to go.’

Fighting his urge to panic, Mark slowly began feeling around for any rubble he could possibly move to start finding a way out of this confined little space. Deciding that the best direction would probably be upwards and to the side so that he could get out of there, Mark figured his worst and only problem was that he didn’t know how far he’d have to go.If his luck was bad, he’d either run out of air or energy before escaping his predicament.

‘And if I’m lucky I’ll be out in a jiffy!’

Just as Mark lifted some loose rubble however, he put it back down as he realized something.

‘Why don’t I just teleport outta here?’
‘That’s...actually a good idea. Hell, why didn't you teleport earlier!’
‘Just teleport back to my room which is easier since I’m already in the castle and then make a beeline for the throne room to back up Chrysalis. Yeah, this should work.’
‘Between crashing an airship into an occupied enemy city, infiltrating the castle filled with enemies, provoking and confronting the enemy’s cruel and unfairly overpowered leader on your own, this is probably the best idea you’ve actually had in awhile.’

Smiling to himself Mark prepped the spell and cast it. His smile disappeared however as instead of materializing back in his room again, he found himself face to face with a wall as well as another strange feeling as if he wasn’t standing on anything. Looking down, he saw about two stories worth of distance before he’d fall onto some large crystals and stalagmites.

‘THIS IS YOUR WORST IDEA EVER!’

As gravity began accelerating Mark towards his death, he let out a high pitched scream and the first thought that came to his mind. “I DON’T WANNA DIE A VIRGIN!”

‘Judging by the angle you’re falling and the size of those stalagmites, that might not be a problem.’

Mark closed his eyes for the inevitable and continued to scream. Inhaling and continuing his scream when he ran out of breath. After about two minutes of no pain —as well as being out of breath— Mark realized that he no longer felt like he was falling and that there was pressure on his sides. Opening his eyes again, Mark stared into the yellow-slitted eyes of a fully armored thestral. One of Luna’s Night Guards in fact  was carrying him with a mixture of amusement and pity.

“You done yet?”

“I...uh...huh?” Mark muttered, still trying to process what happened. Seeing that he was done screaming, the bat-pony began flying down a nearby tunnel with Mark in tow.

“Let me guess, changelings found your hiding spot and you used a teleportation spell to get to the castle hoping to catch up with Princess Luna’s evacuation, right?”

Mark nodded numbly, at least about using the teleportation spell part. Thinking back to his time before moving to Ponyville, he recalled that this bat-pony was named Starstreak and was one of the guards that he didn't really know that well and vice versa. “I don’t...Luna’s okay?”

Starstreak gave Mark a brief but painful squeeze. “That’s Princess Luna, and yeah, she’s fine. You’re lucky that she has us patrolling the perimeter and that I heard you, or else you’d’ve been a shishkebab.”

Though Mark was fairly confident in the Princess’ safety before, it was still a relief to have it confirmed. “So why didn’t I teleport where I was supposed to?”

“Magicite,” Starstreak said, gesturing to the crystals in the cavern. “Princess Luna used the magicite as a medium for a dispelling spell. That way we wouldn’t get detected or surprised by any changelings.”

Magicite. Any educated unicorn would know about magicite since it naturally absorbed magic and could be used in a variety of different ways. The most common use of the material that Mark knew of was that of the horn rings used to suppress any unicorn criminals.

‘This has been a fine little bit of exposition, but the question still remains-’

“What now?”
> Chrysalis' Story  Chapter:27 To Live is to Fall
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The air was forced out of Mark’s lungs and he struggled to get it back.

“It gives us great relief to know that you are safe Mark,” Luna stated, not caring about the royal ‘we’ as she held her friend in a vice-like hug just a couple of seconds longer before releasing him.

Coughing once, Mark looked at her in surprise as he regained his breath. It wasn’t that he thought she would be unhappy to see him, he knew her well enough that she’d be overjoyed to see him in this crisis. He didn’t expect the Princess of the Night to practically tackle him however. It wasn’t till he looked at her eyes that he realized that they were bloodshot and had bags underneath them. With all this going on when was the last time she had gotten a some decent sleep? Just how much magic did she have to use to keep everypony safe?

‘You know, add the fact that she probably thought you were kidnapped by a changeling queen almost a week ago I think she has a pretty good reason to be relieved at your safety.’

Mark felt a pang of guilt but pushed it aside. If given the choice whether to help Chrysalis or not, he’d do it all again in a heartbeat. Maybe without some of the frustrating or annoying parts of the adventure, but still the same overall decision. It was then he realized he still had some news that could brighten up her day further. “Celestia’s here too with reinforcements. It’s only a matter of time now before the city is ours again.”

As expected, Luna’s eyes brightened. “Indeed? That is excellent news! Grimshadow, show Mark where everypony else is so he can rest. Then prepare the troops, it is time for us to join our sister and retake Canterlot.”

Mark shook his head at that. “No can do Luna. I need to get back up to the throne room quickly. If my friend isn’t in danger already, she’s going to be soon.”

“Mark...” Luna hesitated with a frown. “We do not want you to go back up there. Not alone. Yet our place must be here to lead and we cannot spare a guard to protect you.”

“Then don’t,” Mark stated with a confident grin. “I can move faster on my own anyways. And besides, I can take care of myself.” His eyes narrowed and he tapped his chin as an idea struck him. “Instead of going on the offensive, leave that to the guards Celestia brought. You and everypony else here have been in these caves for who knows how long, so bring them to safety. That king re-applied the shield, but I have a feeling that it's weaker than before. Nothing you can’t handle.”

Luna looked aghast, almost angry at that. “You are telling us to leave you alone? The castle is filled with these horrible changelings who will not hesitate to kill you. This is not even counting the diamond dogs?!”

“No, I’m telling you- wait, what about diamond dogs?”





It was a good thing that Bastion had left Fluttershy and Razor behind with Mimzy keeping guard over them. After what those three had been through and done, they deserved a rest. Though that was only the second reason why Bastion was glad they weren’t present.

“Diamond dogs.” Ironwing spit, using the fur of one of the dead diamond dog attackers to clean his weapon of blood.

After reaching the upper limits of the city where the wealthier denizens of Canterlot lived, Bastion and Ironwing stumbled upon diamond dogs mid-robbery. Dropping their sacks full of gems, valuables, and anything else that looked expensive to them, the bandits drew their weapons and attacked.  It was clear that they didn’t expect much from the two ponies, and didn't have the chance to regret that fact when Bastion and Ironwing got to work. The smart ones —the ones whom escaped, used their weaker “comrades” as a gauge for the two ponies’ strength and seeing the difference between their skills grabbed as much of the dropped treasure as they could before high-tailing it to the castle. The ponies probably could have caught them too if the fighting hadn’t drawn more changelings.

The area now secure, Bastion noted that the scene before them would have likely sent Fluttershy into a shock-induced coma. Granted, it was enough to make most ponies queasy —as the streets ran red and green with changeling and diamond dog blood. Bastion himself felt disgust, though not from the scene —but with himself. During the battle the thrill, the adrenaline, the pleasure in knowing he would live and his enemies would die came back to him. He had thought he’d changed since all he felt in his previous fights was a mix of duty and indifference; his best metaphor describing it as that of a custodian taking out the trash.

“Why are they here?” Ironwing snorted loudly, breaking Bastion out of his grim thoughts.

“To loot.” Bastion’s reply was obvious, quick and to the point. This new train of thought gave him a distraction. One where he didn’t have to think about his previous bloodthirsty demeanor.

Why the bandits were here was simple as the vast majority of diamond dogs not in any formal tribes —exiles and criminals, usually gathered together to form a bandit clan. Seeing a weakness in Equestria’s defenses, they wouldn’t hesitate to capitalize on it. The real question that was putting Bastion on edge was how were they here? Using their common mode of travel through tunnels would have taken years due to Canterlot’s mountainous terrain and there were annual security checks for just that sort of threat too.

“Why didn’t we know about this beforehoof?” Ironwing growled as he stared at Bastion, knowing the other pony had thoughts on the matter.

“I don’t know,” Bastion stated absently, still putting the pieces together.

With tunnels being out of the question, it could only mean that they traveled above ground and given what the two ponies had seen, were working with the changelings to an extent. But why? What was their goal? Even a fool would know that attacking Equestria’s capital city was paramount to a suicide mission assuming they weren’t captured alive.

“Damnation! What do you know then?” Ironwing all but shouted, his tone and body language heavily implying that he wanted Bastion to share his full thoughts.

Bastion closed his eyes and tried to concentrate. Tried to see the big picture. If material gain wasn’t their main purpose, then there was only one other explanation Bastion could think of. “They’re sending a message...”

Equestria had seen hundreds of years of relative peace. Mostly out of fear and respect for Celestia, no other nation had involved Equestria in their wars. Rather, Equestria had become known for staying neutral and impartial in such disputes, often playing a role as mediator. There had been minor skirmishes and battles dotting their place in the country’s history due to bandits and other internal circumstances such as Princess Cadance and Shining Armor’s wedding. To the best of his knowledge, the only ponies left in Equestria to have seen —much less lived through, true warfare in their lifetime were Celestia, Luna, Bastion, and Ironwing, though the latter to a lesser extent due to only being more of an observer in his youth.

The message was clear however. There are ways to get around Equestria’s defenses. Ways of getting past Celestia. And if those two were capable of being bypassed, there were ways to win.

“Then I’ll send a message of my own!” Ironwing stated angrily.

Though Bastion had similar sentiments, he couldn’t help but have some trepidation to just a show of force. Unless this was just some sacrificial force, pawns, then the leader would be safely in diamond dog territory. If the one leading them was here however, they had to be either incredibly foolish, or remarkably cunning. He hoped that it was the former.

Hearing a faint but consistent sound, both ponies ears perked up. Someone was running and the fact that the steps were getting louder, whoever it was was getting closer. The lack of a clack of hooves made it clear that it was neither pony nor changeling which left only one more option, Diamond dog.

Glancing to the side, Bastion gave Ironwing a look and hoofsign that informed him not to react immediately. Ironwing glared back but nodded, resting his lance on his shoulder. Bastion wanted to catch this one alive and get as much information as possible before continuing. Eyes ahead, Bastion prepared himself to strike.

It wasn’t long before a ragged looking diamond dog with scruffy fur and a terrier-like face emerged from around the corner of an alleyway, sword in paw, before tripping over a trashcan. As he scrambled to his feet, the two ponies noticed that he was clutching his side with his free-paw and that he hadn’t seen them since his gaze remained behind him and towards the rooftops. Even as he began to run straight at them he kept his gaze upwards. Taking several strides before finally looking ahead, the diamond dog finally saw them but didn’t stop or even hesitate, instead raising his sword up high. “Outta my way or I'm gonna cut you down!” He yelled more out of desperation than malice.

Before the diamond dog could get any closer a sudden rush of air knocked against him, almost sending him sprawling on the ground. He turned his head to the rooftops again but was too late as a large shadow fell over him and he was thrown to the wall of a building. The larger and more ferocious assailant didn’t stop, picking the diamond dog up into the air by his throat and sword arm.

There was a murderous look in his eye regardless of the bloody axe and an unconscious blue unicorn tied to his back. After clearing his throat and spitting to the side Sperze spoke. “I’m going to give you one last chance to tell me where your boss is before I gut you like I did your buddy back there.”

“I don’t know! I don’t know nothing!” Sperze twisted the bandit’s arm until there was a pop and the bandit screamed before his sword clattered to the ground. “Please! If I talk, he’ll kill me!”

No longer needing to hold the dislocated arm, Sperze lifted the diamond dog closer until they were eye level and then placed his free talon on the Diamond Dog’s sternum. “Wrong. I’ll kill you!”

“Sperze,” Bastion stated loud enough for the griffon to jump in surprise, though he never lost his grip.

“Ah, hey.” Sperze chuckled. The griffon’s tone going from murderous to jovial in an instant. Even as he kicked in one of the diamond dog’s knees after setting him down. “Well this is a bit embarrassing. You see all that?”

Bastion stared sternly at the griffon who in turn scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. The pony let out a deep sigh and felt a touch of pity for the diamond dog. “Enough. I’ve got some questions for you, after I get some answers out of him.”

As Bastion walked to the diamond dog, the bandit in turn whimpered and unsuccessfully tried to crawl away. Looking at the diamond dog, the tactician had a better picture of what his injuries were: three maybe four broken ribs, several minor cuts, and the broken leg and arm Sperze had inflicted in front of them. Before he began the interrogation however, Bastion glanced at his friend again. “Was all that really necessary? I’ve seen you use less than this and still get the information you wanted.”

Sperze looked away, unable to meet Bastion’s gaze not out of shame, but because he was hiding something. Usually forthright and blunt — especially with Bastion — whatever it was was something that he didn’t want the pony to find out. Bastion couldn’t help but be a bit angry at Sperze’s hesitation and uncharacteristic secrecy. “What is it Sperze? What are you hiding?”

The mercenary, experienced as he was, understood the situation well enough to know that time was a valuable resource. One that he couldn’t afford to waste for a multitude of reasons. Clenching his talon in frustration, Sperze admitted his reason. He could only hope that it was for the best. “I had to, Red. He’s so close this time.”

“He?” Bastion looked to his friend in confusion. It wasn’t until he analyzed the frustration and impatient expression on Sperze’s face did he come to a realization. Bastion’s blood seemed to run cold, everything around him numbing.

There was only one individual that Sperze could be referring to. He had hoped it wasn’t, even if it made sense. The fact that diamond dogs were present and the fact that nopony had known about them, He’d have kept them in line for the most part.

It was no wonder Bastion was feeling such bloodlust earlier, subconsciously he had to have known the moment they began fighting the diamond dogs. Memories flooded his mind, Bastion’s face flushing with rage as he remembered it all as if it just happened.

An observer to all this, Ironwing looked at Bastion in surprise. The Royal Tactician had always kept his emotions in check as far as the General knew, but here and now Bastion’s face had contorted into a terrifying grimace. “Who’s here?” The pegasus asked.

Ignoring the general’s question, Bastion placed a hoof on the diamond dog’s diaphragm and pressed down, hard.. The diamond dog frantically looked everywhere, at anything for help. Spotting his dropped sword, he grasped for it with his good arm but couldn’t reach. Then vainly he began to pound his fist against Bastion’s hoof. Bastion in turn continued pressing until several cracks were heard. “Where is he?”

Knowing there was only one way to get out of this the bandit conceded. “He-sin...assl…” The diamond dog tried to confess, but the intense pressure was keeping him from having the air to say it.

Lifting his hoof before the diamond dog could fall unconscious, Bastion allowed the bandit to take a deep breath before repeating his inquiry with one word. “Where?”

“HE’S IN THE CASTLE! HE’S IN THE CASTLE!” The bandit shouted, before going into a coughing fit. It wasn’t long before the pain from even breathing caused him to faint.

With this information, Bastion was no longer interested in the diamond dog and turned around to Ironwing. “We’re continuing to our destination. Can I trust you to handle the changeling king?”

The General’s eyes narrowed. “No.” Of course the General felt he could take on the changeling king on his own, however, he’d never seen Bastion act like this. Never seen this pony look so on edge. He had the feeling that if he left the tactician to his own devices that there would be some harsh consequences. Looking to the griffon who seemed to know Bastion, he noticed that said griffon had untied the pony and axe on his back, the former laying on the ground and the axe in his grip.

Taking flight, Sperze hovered just below the rooftops, the gust from his sudden jump causing Bastion to turn and look at him in surprise and then anger.

“Sperze!”

“Sorry Red. As much as I’d love to let you, I promised I wouldn’t let you kill him. That’s my job. Get Trixie there to safety, I’ve got this,” Sperze said before turning and making a beeline to towards the castle.

“Ironwing take-” Before Bastion could finish what he was going to say, Ironwing had already taken off after Sperze, following behind the griffon.

Bastion screamed out of frustration, punching the wall as he did so and leaving a cracked indentation. As much as he wanted to run after them, they had known that it would be against his nature to leave the unconscious Trixie just laying there. Picking her up onto his back, the Royal Tactician began to run her to where he’d left Mimzy and Fluttershy.

After that however, nothing was going to stop him from vengeance.





With a flourish, Chrysalis used her magic to whip the blood off her rapier. Stepping over the bodies of the two ‘lost’ guards her brother had left to guard the orb, Chrysalis stared at her family’s heirloom. The Orb of Thorax, once used long ago to store and supply the hive with love, now a cracked and broken relic, its purpose corrupted by her own brother’s ambition and placed on Celestia’s throne as if it were some niche trophy.

Reaching out, Chrysalis placed a hoof onto the orb, a wicked smile forming on her lips. Would it be so hard to use? If she could separate her brother’s link to it and replace it with her own, she’d be able to feed her hive with whatever love was still stored within. She’d embolden her hive, do what her predecessors could only dream of: subjugating and ultimately uniting the diverse changeling kingdoms in the world. Becoming the most powerful queen in history.

“And for the most powerful Queen in history, I’d need a king. Or at least a consort to continue the line,” Chrysalis whispered. Immediately a picture of Mark’s face popped up in her mind and she burst out laughing. She couldn’t help it. After all, the moment she thought of the tactician again, her plans to use the orb instantly shattered. The orb was too tempting for her not to use responsibly, she’d become just like her brother and then what would Mark think of her? No, she was better than that.

Stepping back, her horn began to glow and she prepared her magic. Once she reached a sufficient distance, she shot a beam of pure magic at the orb. It shook, old cracks widening and new ones forming, Chrysalis’ magic shining through as the orb was about to shatter.

“NOOO!”

Quickly Chrysalis ended her magic, dodging to the side and using her wings for extra acceleration just as a beam of magic flew by where she was standing. Turning to the source she was met with the sight of Morphos equipped with his lance and— like her, was wielding it with his magic. Her rapier came up, the point aimed between Morphos’ eyes.

In a straight up fight, Chrysalis still wasn’t entirely confident she would win against her brother. That’s why she wouldn’t give Morphos the opportunity this time. All she needed was the proper opening.

“Do you realize what you almost did? What you’ve done already?” Morphos’ voice cracked hoarsely for a moment. The consequence of his constant yelling and screaming all day.

With a smile and shrug Chrysalis replied as insolently as she could. “Of course I do. You broke our hive apart and usurped my throne, now I’ve put an end to your ambitions and will reclaim what is mine. You’ve lost brother.” Despite her arrogant facade, as she said the last word it left her with a feeling of disgust. How could such a monster be her brother? Why did fate have to curse her with such an idiotic sibling?

His eyes narrowed, Morphos continued his ranting. “I could have conquered Equestria! I could have been the king to conquer the other hives and reigned supreme, ensuring our survival!” For a moment, Morphos’ expression changed into that of fear. “You’ve doomed us all!”

Sensing his fear, Chrysalis’ eyes narrowed. Even if he was physically capable, he was and had always been emotionally vulnerable. It behooved her to capitalize on the opportunity. “You’ve doomed yourself. I shouldn’t be surprised that you’re an idiot as always but somehow you just keep outdoing yourself over and over again. I bet that you even had an entire speech you wanted to give me about how you were more suited for the throne than me.”

Chrysalis grinned triumphantly as Morphos’ face contorted into rage. She struck a particularly sore spot. She always did.

“I WAS MORE SUITED FOR THE THRONE! You were mother’s favorite, that’s the only reason why-”

“She chose me because the alternative was giving the throne to a fool that couldn’t see past his own selfish desires and flaws!”

“You’re the same way!”

“If I was, then I wouldn’t be here now, would I?”

Morphos’ teeth gnashed together and didn’t say anything more, glaring as his sister kept a satisfied smile and matched his gaze with her own. The scream as Morphos launched the spear at his sister like a missile was the official conclusion that talking was over and was exactly the opening Chrysalis had waited for.

Dodging just enough so that she didn’t lose too much time nor take too much damage, Chrysalis reciprocated by closing the distance. She grit her teeth as the lance grazed along her neck to her flank, leaving a long but minor cut on her side. Horn aglow, Chrysalis shot a quick burst of magic right into Morphos’ face. The blast didn’t cause any real damage since Morphos had quickly shielded his face with magic, however, it did make the king’s head recoil and blind him to Chrysalis’ followup strike.

Putting all the force she could into her rapier, there was a small crunch as Chrysalis’ blade pierced straight through Morpho’s armored chitin until it was hilt-deep into his chest.

A wheezing scream of disbelief filled the room before Morphos back-handed Chrysalis away with whatever force he could muster. “Y-You-” The king’s legs buckled for a moment but he managed to remain upright and despite the pain, left the rapier where it was for fear of causing more damage. His eyes danced around the room with fury and desperation before they fell upon the cracked orb sitting on the throne. “I won’t let it end like this! I can’t!” He screamed, blood trickling out of his mouth and wound. Slowly at first, Morphos soon sped into a do-or-die hobble towards the orb, leaving a larger and larger blood trail as he moved.

Recovering from her hit and seeing Morphos’ goal, Chrysalis’ horn began to glow with magic but canceled it after a few seconds. No matter how much love Morphos absorbed or took from any Changelings still connected to the orb, even that wouldn’t be enough to heal himself enough to heal those wounds.

“I didn’t want it to end this way,” Chrysalis spoke softly but sternly whilst shaking her head. “Despite what you’ve done, despite how much I hated you, you were still my brother. My last direct blood relative. I can’t condone what you’ve done, but I think I understand why you did it.”

Morphos’ flashed a brief look to his sister but kept moving to the throne.

With a rare feeling (for her) of sincerity and regret, Chrysalis continued, following her brother at a sedated pace. “You’re right. I did covet being queen, just as much or maybe even more than you. Had I been kinder, maybe even shared my power, maybe we wouldn’t even be here. Maybe we would have even repaired our…hostile relationship.”

When Morphos reached the throne, he grasped the orb, and proceeded to suck the love out of it. Chrysalis for her part stopped where she stood, looking to her brother with a cool, even stare and her horn began to glow again. A mercy killing wasn’t what he deserved, but it was the last kind thing Chrysalis could do for him. “I don’t regret doing this brother, but I’m sorry that it had to be done.”

Her concentration on the spell was interrupted as an arrow whizzed by, just barely missing her head.

“My king, our forces in the city are being overwhelmed! We have to run!” Mewta yelled, as she launched another arrow at Chrysalis. It was clear she didn’t see the extent of Morphos’ wounds, nor did she notice that she had interrupted what Chrysalis considered a private moment.

Without hesitation, Chrysalis shot two beams of magic at Mewta, the changeling archer dodging the first but getting knocked into the wall by the second. “It’s over,” Chrysalis announced definitively, returning her attention to Morphos whose breathing at this point had become ragged and difficult.

Then something strange happened. Morphos began absorbing something from the orb, but it wasn’t love. It wasn’t even an emotion, yet he was absorbing it, and as he did, her rapier was being pushed out of his body.

“You say you’re sorry?” Morphos’ breathing had returned to normal and his eyes were now glowing with an eerie light. “A certain someone taught me how to absorb more than love, more than emotion. Something even more powerful. Quintessence.”

Hearing a strange sound, Chrysalis looked to her right and saw that the corpses of the changelings she had killed earlier were crumbling into nothingness. A scream to her left caused her to turn again and see that Mewta was screaming and her body was also slowly disintegrating. In fear and shock, Chrysalis looked towards her brother and saw that the orb’s cracks were getting larger and larger as Morphos absorbed the quintessence from every other changeling connected to him. Had she not been trembling she would have attributed her inaction to magic.

With a final shudder the orb’s light gave out and then crumbled into itself, turning into a thick dust that fell to the floor. Morphos’ hoof came down with a resounding thump and scattered the orb’s remains. The sound snapped Chrysalis out of her stupor and she quickly used her magic to not only to reclaim her rapier but to send a large blast at Morphos.

Morphos didn’t even bother shielding, instead swiping the blast away with some of his own magic. “Sorry? No. You’re not sorry yet.”







“Okay, so now to just quietly make my way to the throne room. I only hope Morphos hasn’t made it there yet.”

‘He might have, but I also get this strong feeling that his ego is making him take awhile to get there. Thinking of those long rambling villain speeches is pretty hard after all.’

Mark laughed at that.

After much coercion and a little arguing, Mark made his point perfectly clear that he wouldn’t be swayed. Though reluctantly, Luna finally agreed, sending Starstreak to escort him to the tunnel leading to her royal chambers and then return. Had she more guards at her disposal, Mark was almost positive that she’d have had two guards accompany and play bodyguard to him. As it was, he was now alone again in an occupied castle with no knowledge of whether or not Chrysalis had accomplished her part of the plan and destroyed the orb. Pinkie...he was fairly sure he didn’t have to worry about her. Mark knew that Pinkie could be extremely elusive and unpredictable when she wanted to be. Plus she had her Pinkie-Sense which made him almost feel bad for any changelings that still chased her.

Pushing the bookcase door open, Mark entered Princess Luna’s room which was only dimly lit, the only source of light being the sunlight which seeped in from between the window curtains. Taking note of his surroundings and attempting to find the door, Mark happened upon an unexpected sight at the base of the Princess’ bed. A safe.

‘No. No no no. You wouldn’t. Did you learn nothing from Celestia’s room? Even if you could get in there why-’

“There could be something useful in there,” Mark justified, inching closer and closer to the safe until it was practically inches from his face. He couldn’t help but feel a bit of excitement, the same excitement he felt when searching the other diarch’s room upon returning to Equestria. The only thing stopping him now was guilt. Would he really invade his friend’s room and see what she had locked up for what probably was a good reason and purpose? It could be something very personal and sensitive that she wouldn’t want anyone to see. Could he really call himself her friend if he betrayed her in that way?

‘Now you’re thinking. Let's hurry and get-’

“Just try one combination and then I’ll leave. No sweat. I’ll probably get it wrong anyways.” Mark mumbled to himself as he lifted his hoof and examined the lock on the safe. It was a magically powered keypad safe with eight digit password, there was no way he’d get the combination right given the sheer number of possibilities. Heck, he was only gonna press three numbers. Pressing the first button he decided to get it over with. One, zero, two, two, two, zero, one, and one. There, now lets get-”

Mark almost jumped as he heard a click from the safe’s locking mechanism and the safe door come slightly ajar. Instead of fully opening it however, Mark just stood there dumbfounded that it had actually worked. It took a bit until it dawned on him and he facehoofed. “Of course Luna would pick her first Nightmare Night as a password. When this is all over, I gotta do something about that.” Sighing, Mark set his hoof down from his face and reached for the safe’s door. “Might as well see what’s in it.”

‘First sign of more works by M.O. Lestia and I’m out.’

Opening the safe, Mark had expected some jewelry, a diary, maybe even a failsafe that would trigger an explosion should it be opened incorrectly. Though definitely happy that it wasn’t that last one, he didn’t expect to see a single dark grey-purple book which —upon closer inspection, he noted was a tome with tiny runes on it and a larger symbol at the very center of the book  resembling six eyes connected by two arched lines.

“Well, ain’t that a kick in the flank. It actually is something useful,” Mark said as he lifted the tome with his magic and put it into one of the inner pockets of his cloak before he could change his mind.

‘I dunno. I’m getting a real ominous vibe from this thing. Like it's hungry and you just rang the dinner bell.’

A shiver went down Mark’s spine, but he chuckled afterwards. He was being ridiculous. It was just a book. A tool. A weapon. It was just a magical tome and he had bigger things to deal with than be scared of something with pages. “I wonder what it does anyways. Worst case scenario I can just overload it with magic and throw it at any jerkwad I see.”

Mark said that, yet felt that when the time came, he’d probably use his last two fire tomes instead, leaving the mysterious book for last if necessary. It was safer that way since he actually had experience with the elemental tomes. Not to mention the fact that he only had one elixir left should he get hurt.

With nothing left to investigate and with Chrysalis still in danger, Mark left the room, entering one of the bigger hallways of the castle. In most castles, hallways like this one were meant to show off the wealth of the royalty, decorated with intricate tiles, shields with the crest of various noble houses both old and new on the walls, and large windows, alternating between stained and clear glass, all separated by columns and all giving full views of the city and horizon. Being here reminded him of the time he graffitied all the shields because he didn’t know which one Blueblood’s household belonged to. Good times.

‘Focus Mark. Focus.’

Looking out one of the vast windows, he was able to see the thestrals of Luna’s guard flying just within the perimeter of Morphos’ shield. She was ready to get the last of the civilians out of the city.

Smiling to himself, Mark began to briskly trot down the hallway. There were a few discrepancies, mistakes, and variables he hadn’t taken into consideration at first, but things were finally beginning to go as he’d imagined. The only thing keeping it from being complete was Morphos’ defeat. Though he had faith in Chrysalis’ combat and magical prowess, he also didn’t want to leave anything to chance right now. Especially when his best friend was in danger. Luckily the throne room was literally one floor above this hall.

‘While we’re on our way there and since this is all almost finished, we need to talk about something real quick. Now don’t be mad... but ever since Crystal/Chrysallis showed up, I’ve been suppressing some of your memories and feelings. That way you’re not distract-’

Mark halted, his ears perked up and towards the doorway at the end of the hall. It creaked open.

Thinking quickly, Mark moved to one of the oversized curtains that hung by the window and quickly enveloped himself with it. His breath hitching when the door hit the wall from someone pushing it a little too hard.

Taking a deep but quiet breath, Mark focused on remaining perfectly still as whoever it was moved closer, partway in a discussion of some kind already.

“-What I mean boss is that despite this being our biggest haul ever, how are we supposed to bring it all back with us? We’d be hard pressed carrying all of it and getting away, especially considering the reports that we’ve had some losses in the city.”

Mark had never heard that voice before and he had the feeling he wouldn’t have heard the ones accompanying him till now either. Daring to peek out a bit, Mark was met with the sight of four diamond dogs, all fully equipped and with one carrying a large bag. However, Mark’s focus laid on the dog in the middle.

Of wiry build and with several small scars along his muzzle,  Mark noted that out of the four, this one was also the most simplistic in his equipment, wearing only a silver sword at his side and a couple leather paddings over a shirt and vest combo. It took a moment for Mark to realize why he continued to stare at that particular diamond dog.

Several years ago when Bastion had taken him to the zoo, Bastion seemed to focus on the more dangerous animals for Mark to learn about. One particular animal, a cragadile, laid lazily not doing anything at all but looking like a pile of rocks in the mud. It was this creature however that sent shivers down Mark’s spine.

Mark, looking at this one diamond dog —whom he assumed was the aforementioned boss, and realized that he gave him that same feeling. Fear. Not a rational fear explained from an experience beforehand, fear on an instinctual level.

Realizing that the diamond dog boss’ eyes were constantly scanning for danger, Mark quickly enveloped himself completely behind the curtain again and hoped that he hadn’t been seen beforehand. They were only four, but with the presence of just that one, Mark knew that he didn’t stand a chance if he fought them. Silently praying to the heavens, Mark hoped that the diamond dogs would pass by quickly so he could get back on his way.

Barrows’ eyes narrowed as he looked around the hall. Clearing his throat he gave his subordinate a response. “Of course I knew we’d take losses and it was almost certain that the king’s plan to takeover would fail. Everything has been accounted for, at least as far as we’re concerned. If our oh so gracious benefactor,” the word came out bitterly, “-can’t find what he’s looking for in the vault that’s his problem. We’ve only done what we’ve been paid so far to do and play to that idiot’s pride.”

“But the loot-”

Rolling his eyes, Barrows waved his paw dismissively. “I’m sure that pretty blue princess in the caves can spare some of her ponies. Willingly or not.” Mark bit his hoof to hold in a gasp of surprise. How long had they known where Princess Luna was? He was only thankful that he’d convinced her to go ahead with the evacuation of the caves earlier. “How that idiot couldn’t figure out where she and all those ponies hid is beyond me.”

“But boss, we can’t just take one of the princesses as a prisoner! She’s got sun powers and stuff!”

“That’s her sister,” Barrows said, giving the diamond dog a smack to the back of the head, “Besides, I didn’t say anything about capturing her. It’d be more trouble than it’s worth to keep her as a hostage. No, just some of those ponies hiding with her will do. If she doesn’t run, knock her out. That sort of-”

Barrows shut his eyes suddenly, inhaling deeply through his nose. Opening his eyes again, he began scanning the entire hallway with renewed fervor.

“Boss, what is-”

Barrows’ paw shot out, grabbing the offender’s muzzle, effectively keeping it shut as he continued to look around. “Someone’s here. We’re being watched.”

Mark’s eyes widened and he held his breath, flattening himself against the wall as much as he could.

Sniffing the air again, Barrows continued. “Pony...Unicorn...Female…” Mark wanted to scream his indignation. Yes he was told before he looked a little feminine sometimes, yes he even turned into a girl after a run in with poison joke, and yes he used mare shampoo, but really? He had to have that fact rubbed in his face like this? That was just cruel. “...Smoker.”

Mark blinked. He never smoked. The closest thing he’d come to that would be the moments he’d nearly got set on fire but even then it would smell like burning fur, not tobacco smoke.

‘On a separate note, how the hell can this guy even determine all that by scent alone?’

Upon his epiphany that the one Barrows smelled wasn’t him, Mark let out a sigh of relief. It took him only a second to realize his mistake as he heard the sound of weapons being unsheathed and one of the diamond dogs taking steps in his direction.

‘Dumbass!’

The situation was out of Mark’s control. Then again, this whole day was a rollercoaster of the tactician being in and out of control. He was just glad he was a quick thinker.

“WAIT!” Mark shouted, peeking his head from behind the curtain. Looking at the bandits, Mark was able to tell by their off-balanced stances that he had successfully caught them off-guard, with the exception of Barrows who was just standing there lazily, his sword still sheathed though his paw gripped the handle as if expecting something. “Now I’m sure you’re wondering, why hide behind the giant curtain? Is this guy stupid? Well to answer all those questions, it’s so I can activate my element.”

“El-Element?! Wait, boss didn’t that guy say not to kill those ponies? Something about dealing with them hims-” Barrows’ fist moved like lightning, cracking the diamond dog across the jaw hard enough to send him sprawling almost in front of Mark.

“You talk too much.” Barrows’ snarled before turning his attention back to Mark. “And you kid, you’re quite cheeky. Especially since I know the Element Bearers are mares.”

“I-” Mark began to speak but was instantly shushed by the bandit boss who smiled as he shook his finger as if Mark was a naughty child.

“Atatata. I know what you were doing. You were trying to regain some semblance of control of your current predicament and once you saw the perfect opportunity you’d’ve quipped about being the ‘Element of Surprise!’ and then fled. Now, how far off the mark am I?”

Mark gulped, the color draining from his face. That was exactly what he was going to do, give or take explode one of his tomes as he fled. It was evident that from his expression that Barrows’ knew he hit the bullseye before even asking and began to chuckle.

“Tell you what kid, you’ve already amused me a little and I don’t care if you’re alive or not so here’s what I’ll do. If you can make it past that idiot there,” Barrows pointed to the diamond dog he just punched, “Then I’ll let you go. Scot-free. Chops, on your end, use that technique I taught you, I want to see how well you learned it. Don’t disappoint me. ” A shiver went down both Mark and the diamond dog named Chops’ spine as they looked at the bandit boss. Barrows still had that disarming smile on his face, but it was evident from his last statement that whoever lost this little ‘game’ would be dead one way or another.

Gulping, Mark watched as Chops ignored the small drops of blood leaking from his mouth —probably having lost a tooth, and took a stance. Mark felt like he’d seen that stance before but didn’t have more time to think on it as the diamond dog charged.

In swordplay, the shoulders were almost always the tell-tale sign of which way the sword was moving. Exceptions to this were equines whom usually used the traditional mouth-grip method of swinging their weapon, thus the neck was the thing to watch. Unicorns were the other trickier exception—  having the capability to use their magic to move the weapon, in that case though, going for the horn was the ideal method. This was  something Mark had learned from Bastion and the most relevant to what was happening right now. His knees already bent in anticipation, Mark was prepared for the inevitable reading of movements and improvised dodges he’d have to do. Only, it wasn’t necessary.

To put it in more correct terms, Mark dodged but it wasn’t anything he had to think about. It was all muscle memory. The one holding the weapon was different and the height difference was there as well, however, every time Chops swung Mark was already out of the way. He had indeed seen the diamond dogs stance before, just as he had seen this combination of swings only at that time it was a firm wooden stick wielded by Armored Bastion.

Just as Chops had prepared another swing—  his breathing heavy from fruitless  attacks, a loud, intimidating voice rang out, freezing both Mark and Chops in place. “Enough.” Barrows snarled, his amused— if not cheerful, tone from earlier gone as he pointed at Mark. "You, kid. How did you know where that fourth swing was going to go?”

‘Because I was constantly hit by it until I learned how to dodge it!’ Mark almost voiced aloud, his blood running cold at Barrows’ intense stare.

‘Why’d he single out the fourth swing?’

Growling at Mark’s silence, Barrows inhaled a deep breath to recompose himself before addressing the tired diamond dog. “Chops. Block the exit while I get this kid to cooperate.” Barrows said simply as he began strolling towards Mark.

“Kid, I’m going to give you a choice here since I’m a little short on time. You come with us, or I cut off a leg or two and drag you with us. What’s it going to be?” Barrows asked, his thumb flicking the hilt of his sword so that it was just out enough to ensure a quick-draw. His gaze left Mark however as he a thud resounded through the room and he glanced towards Chops.
Three steps after Chops moved, the diamond dog had fallen forward onto his face. Under normal circumstances anyone would assume he’d tripped over his own feet in a bout of urgency. However, the knife embedded at the base of the diamond dog’s neck, separating his spinal column, further proved that this wasn’t an ordinary circumstance.

Seeing what had occurred, the other two diamond dogs goons began looking around frantically. Their paws trembling as they tried to locate the unknown assailant

Barrows himself carefully surveyed as much of the hallway as he could as he slowly unsheathed his blade. “I was wondering when you’d make your move. Don’t worry, I didn’t forget about you dearie.”

Mark blinked. For a moment, his gaze was stuck on the dead diamond dog, stunned at how quick the kill was. He then considered slapping himself. This was the moment he needed, once Barrows had fully turned around, he was going to make a run for it. If the other diamond dogs came after him he could probably manage, but Barrows was the one he needed to avoid. As cold hearted as it sounded, he hoped that his impromptu savior could provide a good distraction so he could run away. He still needed to get to Chrysalis and if whoever had thrown that knife really wanted to save him or even take on Barrows, the most Mark could do to help would be get out of the way.

‘Was that movement?’

In the corner of Mark’s eye, he saw it. A slight shift in the shadows of one of the columns. Carefully, Mark began to inch his way towards his original goal, the door. Luckily Barrows couldn’t possibly know what he was up to just yet.

Glancing Mark’s way for a brief moment, the tactician froze, not just because he didn’t want to give away what he was doing, but because upon making eye contact, the diamond dog grinned as if he had an idea. Barrows turned his head in the opposite direction, the most likely direction of the assailant, his sword up and on guard as he began taking strides towards the dead diamond dog

‘Okay, bad news, he saw you moving, good news, he’s not looking at you and I’m fairly sure he still doesn’t know what you’re doing. Plus even if he is, what’s he gonna do?’

What was he going to do? Why worry about some dumb unicorn who was here at the wrong place and time when there was somebody more dangerous lurking about? No, this was probably the best if only chance he’d get.

Inhaling a reassuring breath, Mark broke into a run towards the door. He had a strong feeling that he knew what the bandit leader was about to do. It was along the lines of using the body as a meat shield, or judge the angle and throw the knife back to where it had originated from. Only, Barrows never reached for the knife. Without even looking, Barrows did a quick swipe with his sword,dislodging the knife from Chops’ neck and sending it flying directly at Mark.

‘Before we die, I just want to say that that was pretty cool.’

Mark gasped and tried to stop only to trip on his own hooves. Whereas the knife would have lodged itself in his leg, it now would hit his face since he’d stopped shorter than expected. Without any time to think, much less use magic, the tactician flinched, expecting the inevitable pain from being headshotted with a knife. The pain never came.

Peeking open one eye, Mark saw the knife only inches from his face, levitating in an ice-blue aura before dropping onto the tiles with a clank. What caught his interest more however was the matching colored light emanating in the shadows where he’d seen movement earlier.

“Gotcha,” Barrows teased as the mysterious assailant finally stepped out of the shadows.

If it weren’t for being able to see their hooves underneath the torn and singed cloak, Mark would’ve assumed the hooded figure was floating because of how graceful they moved. The figure glanced Mark’s way, making eye contact and triggering something in his memories. The eyes, a cold, ice blue just like her magic. Much like last time, they had gave him that feeling of reassurance. It was probably one of the reasons why Fluttershy cared for her so much.

“Miss Angel?” Mark whispered, stunned as the words came out of his mouth. He’d figured the mare was hiding something back in Manehatten, but didn’t expect this. How’d she even get here was the first question that popped in his head but he figured it out almost immediately given the state of her attire. Scorched, singed, and ash covered, she had hitched a ride on his now destroyed ship since she couldn’t very well teleport into the city with the changeling shield. Unlike Mark and the others however, it looked like she got off the hard way before its untimely destruction. Until now she probably wasn’t using much magic either so that she could hide and sneak easier. That in itself meant that she must have had years of practice to throw a knife with her hooves or mouth. Then again, Plum did say that she was both the nicest and scariest mare in the city.

Widening her stance, Angel’s horn glowed brighter and from her cloak a multitude of knives flew out, orbiting her and spinning in a deadly fashion. If he hadn’t seen the beginning of it, Mark would have thought that Angel had made metallic leaves flutter and flow around her.

“You two, get the loot and go. I’ll handle her,” Barrows said, his sword up in a guard stance as he faced the mare.

The two lackeys looked to each other then back at Barrows and then Angel.

“You have ten seconds,” Barrows added with a predatory grin though his eyes never left the dangerous mare.

Had the situation been less tense, Mark would have definitely laughed at the two diamond dogs’ reactions as they quickly grabbed the previously dropped bag of loot and almost trip over each other sprinting out of the hallway. He couldn’t however as Barrows and Angel began to circle each other in slow, even steps, reading their opponent carefully. It didn’t take long for Angel to make the first move, her knives flying out like a swarm of bees towards the diamond dog. Barrows in response began swatting them away with unbelievable speed and precision.

At first the diamond dog stood his ground, but no sooner did he swat or parry the knives, did more take their place in an unending cacophony of steel. The speed of the knives began to get faster and Barrows became forced to dodge as well as parry, with a few of the knives grazing him and giving him some light cuts. He was being forced back.

“Color me impressed.” Barrows managed to mutter under the barrage of blades. “But I wonder just how long you can keep that up.”

Stunned and in awe of the scene before him, it was only with Barrows’ words that Mark managed to pull his gaze away from the diamond dog and look to Angel. One thing he remembered from Twilight’s lessons was that magic drained more based on it’s complexity. Judging from Angel’s grave expression along with the sweat building on her face, the control of this particular spell, or series of, was taking its toll on her.

Mark bit his lip, nervously looking back and forth between the fighting and the door. Now was the best —and likely last, chance to escape. On one hoof with the amount of time he’d already lost, there was no way that Morphos hadn’t made it to the throne room already and Chrysalis might need Mark’s help. On the other hoof, if he left Fluttershy’s surprisingly dangerous Aunt with this diamond dog and she died, it would break the yellow pegasus’ heart.

Then again, why not the best of both worlds? Though a (self-proclaimed) expert at making tomes explode, Mark was also capable of using them in a normal capacity.

Using magic to pull out one of the fire tomes he kept in his cloak, Mark focused and sent a small but still dangerous fireball at Barrows back before grabbing the tome with his mouth and running for the door.

The tactician grinned with satisfaction when he heard a pained yelp from behind him. Yes it was a cheap shot, but so what? His revelry was cut short as he heard something rapidly approaching.

“N-No way…” Mark gasped in disbelief when he looked behind him to see that Barrows had turned his attention to him and was closing the distance with an unbelievable speed.

“That. Hurt.” The diamond dog seethed, before grabbing Mark by the scruff of his neck and flipping him over his shoulder, causing the tactician to drop his tome and once again be faced with a knife stopping mid-air, inches from his face. Said knife was soon followed by the swarm of knives doing the same, stopping only inches from Mark.

“I notice you don’t talk much.” If he wasn’t in his current precarious situation, Mark would have scoffed at that. He then realized that Barrows was addressing Angel again, not him. “At first I thought it was just because you were here to kill me but then I started thinking, ‘Why not appear earlier?’ There were much better times to try and assassinate me but it was only when I met this little scamp-” Barrows had adjusted and placed his blade along Mark’s throat. “That you made your grand entrance.”

A chill went down Mark’s spine. The chill was not just from being danger from Barrows again, but at the fact that Angel’s usually cold expression— one he’d only seen break into a smile for him and Fluttershy, was replaced with something he could only describe as terror.

“...Please...Don’t hurt him." Mark's terror grew at how vulnerable she sounded.

‘Celestia dammit-all to the pits of Tartarus!’ Mark thought to himself. He meant to help then flee, quick and easy, but instead made the situation much worse. He didn’t know why Angel seemed to care so much about him, but right now wasn’t the time to figure it out. He had to think of another plan ASAP! No, not just a plan, he needed to predict what Barrows was thinking. Heck, the diamond dog was doing that to him and Angel this entire time!

‘Help me out here Brain.’
‘Already on it! The only problem is that it all starts with him. Whatever his first move is we have to read and react.’
“I’ll start with how this ends, I stroll out of here and he can run along to play hero. Now here’s how we get to that happy ending, you are going to set all of those knives you have on the ground and I’m going to give you the kid. If I even see your horn light up we’re both going to see just how fast and far his head can roll. Any objections?”

Angel looked at Barrows her eyes narrowing in anger before she switched her gaze to Mark. Staring at him long and hard before she lowered her head in defeat. She knew what was coming.

“Just don’t hurt him…” She stressed again before she released her magic and her knives clattered against the marble floor.

Barrows lips curled into a grin that didn’t seem to reach his eyes, the kind you’d see on a liar. Without hesitation he then spun, throwing Mark right at Angel before sprinting after the airborne pony.

Angel for her part was left with only one option as she galloped full speed towards Mark. Without time to pick up all her knives again— let alone her exhaustion from magic use, the only option she’d been left with was to shield Mark with her own body. She felt no regret in doing so. Bitterly, she accepted that this ending was long overdue anyway. The only thoughts rushing through her head now as she tried to shield Mark, were the happy memories and what-if scenarios had things been different. There was one faint thought too that started small but quickly expanded as she reached Mark. How and when did he pick up one of her knives?

“Sorry about this!” Mark said before planting all four hooves on Angel’s face and kicking off, separating the two ponies and sending Mark rocketing towards Barrows. The diamond dog’s face betrayed his surprise as Mark angled the knife, leaving a long, hideous gash down Barrows’ sword arm before crashing into him, knocking them both over.

“Not bad kid.” Barrows confessed through grit teeth before grabbing the tactician’s head and picking him up with his good arm. It didn’t last long as soon after Angel —whom had continued to charge even after getting kicked in the face— bull-rushed the diamond dog, stabbing him in the side with her horn and pushing him back several feet at the same time.

“Now run Marked! Get out of here!” Angel shouted as she turned and prepared to buck Barrows into the wall.

Mark, needed no further encouragement. He was already sprinting to the door by the time Angel had said it. He’d lost enough time as is and Angel could take care of the rest. She’d have to.

Despite his crunch on time however, when Mark reached the door he took one last look back at the ensuring battle. Barrows had his sword again —in his other, uninjured arm— and Angel had retrieved one of her daggers, though she was holding it in her mouth rather than by magic. The two stood at a standoff, circling one another and waiting for an opening or the opportune time to make one.

There was movement in the corner of Mark’s eyes, had the windows been smaller he would have likely missed it, but the sheer size of them left him time to see what it was. The moment he saw who it was, time seemed to slow. Chrysalis, battered and bleeding fell, her wings broken once again and fluttering, in a futile attempt to slow her descent.

It wasn’t until he had gone back halfway did he realize what he was doing. That he was doing something incredibly foolish, stupid, and for the most part, crazy.

‘This is gonna hurt…’

‘This is such a bad idea!’

Mark heard Angel shout in protest as he finally reached the window where he saw Chrysalis fall. Jumping, and covering his head with his forehooves, he broke through with a crash then with an immediate follow up, Mark pulled out the elixir he’d been saving with his mouth, and used his magic to throw his last fire tome behind him before overloading the tome with magic until it exploded.

Mark let out a stifled scream as the flames and force of the explosion hit him. His back only somewhat scorched due to his cloak between him and the flames. Luckily the force from the explosion did just as intended, blasting the unicorn downwards.

A monstrous, guttural roar resounded behind him

‘By Celestia, does he ever stop doing that?’ Mark thought to himself, not even bothering to look at the source of the noise. It was obviously Morphos who was likely watching his sister fall and who again was angered by Mark’s intervention. He flinched a little as a scorching green beam of magic passed by him, missing him by a only a few inches.

‘At least his aim sucks.’

His front legs tucked to his sides, Mark cut through the air and headed straight to his injured friend.

‘Mark, as the smartest one amongst us, I’ve been able to calculate how long you have before you both go splat. You only got twenty two seconds.’

Reaching out with his hoof, Mark was almost within reach of Chrysalis.

‘Twenty.’

There! Mark managed to wrap his hoof around Chrysalis’ and pull her towards him, however he screamed in pain as another blast went by, grazing his hind leg. With a quick glance, Mark saw and could even smell the burnt fur and flesh, a thick charred black mark on his leg.

Ignoring the pain to the best of his abilities, Mark twisted his body with the changeling queen in his grasp, placing himself beneath her for his plan to work.

‘Fifteen.’

Reaching into his cloak’s pocket, Mark pulled out the last elixir he had on him. Struggling a moment with the cork, he finally managed to yank it off before placing the opening to Chrysalis’ mouth.

‘Eight.’

To Mark’s dismay he realized that Chrysalis had fallen unconscious and that already half of the elixir, though placed to her lips, hadn’t actually made it into her mouth.

‘Five.’

Holding Chrysalis close, Mark manually re-corked the elixir, held the vial in his mouth and looked past Chrysalis, and past the balcony from which Morphos was staring back down at them, his expression unreadable from this distance.

‘Three.’

Mark’s eyes locked on a specific point near a cloud. He knew this was going to suck, after all if he wasn’t exhausted before, this would do it. His horn glowed brilliantly.

‘One.’

There was a flash of yellow as both Mark and Chrysalis blinked out of existence briefly only for the same flash of yellow to be seen in the air, approximately one hundred meters higher than the tallest tower of the castle.

Dizziness. Nausea. His head felt like something was stabbing directly into his brain with an icepick and he could barely even form a coherent thought. Mark had overdone it. Red droplets originated from his nose and flew past Chrysalis’ face, some of them actually hitting her cheeks and leaving a small streak.

Had he been fully rested Mark would have been completely fine with that amount of magic and a teleportation spell. The cumulative stress, use of magic from this battle, and rush of casting the spell however had taken its toll and now his own eyes felt heavy.

Struggling to keep his eyes open and ignoring the air rushing past his body, Mark stared at the changeling queen. He felt oddly at peace right now as if the entire world had gone quiet.

Uncorking the elixir once again, the tactician instead took what remained into this own mouth before bringing his forearm behind Chrysalis’ head. From there he then pulled her face closer until their lips met. He then used his tongue to pry Chrysalis’ mouth open, allowing what remained of the elixir to enter this time and hit the back of her throat, forcing her to swallow it.

Mark felt an odd and strangely familiar warmth from his stomach as he did this. It was almost as if he’d done it, or at least tried to do it before, but couldn’t recall. As his eyes grew heavier and heavier, he could feel Chrysalis’ limbs wrap around him tightly, and her snake-like tongue wrap around his own like a snake and it’s prey.

As the warmth in his stomach left him, Mark’s eyes closed to the comfort of darkness.
__________________________________________________________________________

Darkness. Darkness and a strong wind. Chrysalis could feel it. She was healing and better yet, there was the tastiest love she had ever had the pleasure of eating. It reminded her of the time she had invaded the royal wedding only something about this brand of love satisfied her more than Shining Armor’s. It was almost addictive.

Her eyes fluttering open, Chrysalis realized that not only was she falling through the air, but within her grasp was a familiar yellow unicorn. Even more surprising was the fact that both of their lips were together causing the queen’s head to recoil. She immediately regretted it however when she saw the state of probably the only pony she truly liked. His nose was bleeding, his leg had a large, charred streak across it, and his fur was specked with ash and blood —that going double for his cloak which was tattered and scorched as well.

“Mark!” The queen whispered, her lip trembling slightly before she was forced to blink from the wind. It was then Chrysalis realized just where they were, falling just past one of the rooftops of the castle.

Without so much as a thought, Chrysalis flipped Mark onto her back, using his own cloak to strap him onto her and though it still hurt, she fluttered her wings as hard and fast as she could. It wasn’t enough to fully stop their fall, but it was enough to change their direction and slow their descent.

As she descended closer to her target —the castle’s gardens—  her hooves lit up with green flames and she became like a falling star, if only for the briefest of moments.

Chrysalis’ magic lessened the impact for her and Mark, creating a medium sized crater and sending a tremor through the ground that knocked several of the nearby statues and sculptures over. Unstrapping Mark’s cloak from her, she then used her magic to gently place him down onto the ground while cradling his head with her hoof. The bleeding from his nose had stopped, but his fur had turned a pale yellow. Bringing her head close, she waited until a faint bit of air touched her ear, looking towards his chest she saw it rise a little. Good, he was still breathing.

“What did you do you idiot!” Chrysalis said as brushed some of his mane out off his face. “We’re alright now, so wake up already.”

Looking around, Chrysalis saw a bump in Mark’s cloak, laying Mark’s head onto the ground, she searched all the pockets for something, anything, to heal him. To her dismay she only to found some pebbles, crumbs, and a dark grey-purple tome.

“You fool! At least save something for yourself!” Chrysalis all but shouted at the unconscious tactician before she slumped over him. After seeing a few droplets hit his face Chrysalis brought up her hoof to wipe her eyes. She couldn't be crying. She was over such displays by now and yet, the tears kept going down her face.

She did this. She was too weak to stop Morphos to begin with, too late to save her troops, and when she had the chance to finish it once and for all she instead squandered it, giving him the opportunity to become even more powerful than before. The worst thing she felt however was know that she had dragged him into this whole mess. Time and again Mark would come to help her, from the hospital in Ponyville to Miasma’s hive, no, it was even when they were kids he’d go out of his way to help her.

Now they would both suffer the consequences of her failures. After all, with Morphos’ having gone powermad and with his grudge against her, Chrysalis had no doubt he’d seen her and where she was landing. It was only a matter of time now.

Placing her forehead against his, Chrysalis took comfort in his closeness. “I’m sorry Mark. I’m so sorry.”

She heard and felt it as another tremor resonated in the garden. Morphos had arrived.

“This is almost too perfect. Now I can extinguish both you and that annoying pest once and for all.” Morphos sneered.

Taking a deep breath, Chrysalis gently removed herself from Mark and stood between him and her brother. “You can certainly try,” she responded grimly. She already knew that she was no match for him now, however, she wasn’t going to back down. If she was going to die, she was going to die fighting.

With that determination set in her mind, it almost didn’t process when a few shadows passed over her. Chrysalis’ eyes widened as the two figures landed in front of her, one roughly, causing his armor to clank loudly. The other however, landed softly and with grace. Chrysalis’ dread grew as Princess Celestia and an armored Pegasus with a spear now stood in front of her, with Celestia facing her brother while the pegasus faced her, his spear poised to attack her.

Chrysalis’ breath hitched a moment when Celestia glanced back at her. She tasted the emotion before she had even felt it from the Alicorn. Bitterness. Sadness. Rage.

The Changeling Queen was stunned. At the royal wedding, Celestia hadn’t time to prepare herself for a confrontation. The Princess had underestimated the Queen and the result was a resounding defeat for her.

This time Celestia had the time to prepare.

“So the Princess finally decides to show herself!” Morphos called manically. Once again, Celestia returned her focus to the self-styled ‘King’. “Unfortunately for you, surrender is no longer an option! Here and now you will die and-”

“I agree,” Celestia said curtly, just loud enough to interrupt him. “It is too late for you to surrender.”

Scowling, Morphos’ horn lit up as he prepared to cast another beam of raw magic. Celestia’s horn lit up as well, though hers wasn’t nearly as bright nor did it look as powerful.

His lips quirking into a victorious smile, Morphos tilted his head back as he readied to launch the spell, only, the moment he did that, Celestia’s horn released a small but impossibly fast beam of magic that hit Morphos directly in the chest.

Instead of unleashing the spell as he had intended, Morphos remained still, his eyes darting around until settling back onto the Princess. Whatever she had just done had completely halted the King’s movements. Paralyzed, he couldn’t move his body at all. He could still look around with his eyes, still hear, and still feel the ground beneath his hooves. His chest wouldn’t contract or expand though, causing his body to instinctively panic as it worked to breathe. After a few struggled and ragged releases the king managed to let out a barely coherent response. "Whet id oo..?"

“We told you before,” Celestia interrupted again, her voice cold as she adopted the royal ‘we’. Her horn was glowing again, her eyes fiery with magic, this time until it shown with such a brilliant radiance that Chrysalis had to shut her eyes. Morphos didn’t have a choice however as the light took up his entire vision, blinding him indefinitely. “You would feel the wrath that we’d bring down upon you.”

By the time Chrysalis had decided to open her eyes again, it was already over. Where her brother was standing all that remained was a large scorch mark that had trailed along the ground. Following the path of the mark with her eyes, she saw the large, circular hole in the hedge, the walls, and a (now broken) fountain until it led to the view of the landscape.

What was probably the most terrifying aspect however was how easily she had disposed of Morphos as if he was trash. How quick and decisive the Princess' actions were. How anti-climactic she had made it.

Princess Celestia took a deep breath and exhaled a large sigh, before she looked to the sky, her horn aglow and watched as the sun moved — accelerating quite quickly, before it slowed to the edge of the horizon showing the world that after such a long ‘afternoon’ it was now evening at last. From the city and even to the outskirts cheers could be heard. The ponies knew they had won and some had even started to sing. For them, the nightmare was over.

For Chrysalis however, she could only imagine her fate now as Princess Celestia turned to her fully this time, the pegasus guard with her now lowering his weapon. After all, his ruler had it all under control now. Fear gripped Chrysalis as the Princess let a small smile work its way onto her face, the changeling however could still sense the Princess’ emotions. Even if it was considerably less than before Chrysalis still tasted them there was also a hint of positive emotion. Sadness. Anger. Bitterness. Curiosity? Happiness?

The last emotion confused the Changeling Queen, yet Celestia’s next words gave her chills. “I think it’s about time that you and I had a discussion.
> Interlude   Ch.28 Hospital Visit
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Ugh…” Mark grunted as his eyes opened only for him to squeeze them close. Slowly this time, he opened his eyes and got used to blinding light. He was on a bed. It wasn’t his own though, his was never this comfy. It took him a moment to process how’d he wound up in a bed. Getting his bearings, the first thing he noticed was the sterile smell followed by the tiled floors, then the warmly colored walls and finally a large white sheet to his side. A hospital room.

“How’d I end up here?” Mark voiced aloud, settling into his pillow. The last thing he remembered was being in Canterlot with everyone and…

“Ah!” Mark shot upright— instantly regretting it—  as sudden pain in his hind leg made him recoil to the side and fall off the bed.

‘Smart.’

The unicorn drew a sharp breath from the pain and realized that he was dressed in a hospital gown. Several parts of him, especially forelegs and the whole of his right hind leg, were wrapped in bandages. He remembered now: Morphos, Chrysalis, everything.

‘Everything except how we got here.’

“Yeah, everything but that,” Mark mumbled as he propped himself up and climbed back onto the bed, doing his best not to touch or put pressure on his hurt leg. It took a few unsuccessful attempts, but he finally managed, tucking himself back underneath the bed sheets. He let out a long drawn out sigh. He wasn’t dead. That was a good start.

‘Not that you didn’t try with that dive outta the castle.’

Curious, Mark’s horn glowed as he used his magic to pull the sheet aside. Next to him he saw an immaculate bed, unused and neat.

“And with no neighbor, I’m free to talk to myself without feeling like a weirdo.”

‘Don’t be silly. We both know you’re a weirdo. Though you should see if there’s any damage other than the obvious.’

Mark’s horn glowed again as he stared intensely at the foot of his bed.

‘You know you have to see it or at least know where and what it is before using telekinesis, right?’

“Yeah,” Mark said, his eyes widening as his stare intensified.

‘Come on, it’s just like getting into a pool. Just get it over with.’

Releasing his magic, Mark began looking around for a large stick or anything similar. He was unsurprised when he found none.

Mark smiled as a sudden idea came to him. “You know what, you go get it. You can do that whole ‘me’ copy-thing. The one from Manehatten. Fetch.”

‘Wow. Just...Wow. First off, I could only do that stuff because it was your magic. Second, I’m not your dog. And third...don’t be such a baby.’

With a defeated sigh, Mark took a deep breath and slowly sidled off the bed.

“Ow, ow, ow, ow-”

Every step brought a sharp bit of pain and he quickened his step until the medical chart was in sight. Flipping it onto his bed with magic, Mark returned to his spot— in an upright position—  happy that the whole ordeal was over. A yellow aura of magic appeared at the end of Mark’s bed as the medical charts rose in to the air and landed onto Mark’s lap. Using his front legs, Mark pushed himself upright so that he was laying with his back against the bedframe and in a much better position to read.

“Second degree burns on outer thigh...first degree on various places...cuts along forearms...bruised ribs? I don’t even remember getting hit in the chest.”

‘No, but you did crash head-first out a large window and then use a fiery explosion to propel yourself towards your inevitable demise.’

Mark scowled as he swatted the medical chart off his bed. “If I didn’t take that jump Chrissy would be dead. She’d…”

A feeling of unease settled in Mark’s gut. He’d awoken in a hospital which meant that Morphos had to have lost. But what about his friends. His allies. Chrysalis. Were they alright? Did he actually save her? Would the ponies even treat a changeling if she was injured? Especially after what happened. In fact, how long has he been out? Was he in a coma for years? Did the zompony apocalypse happen and now he’d have to live in a dangerous new world?

‘Ok, you’ve been reading way too many Trotting Dead comics.’

“My point still stands though. What the actual hell happened? I think I’d remember...” Mark’s face deadpanned as he remembered something. Something Brain had said right before his encounter with the diamond dog, Barrows. Maybe it was relevant, maybe it wasn’t, but at least it took his thoughts elsewhere. “You son of a bitch. You’ve been messing with my head.”

‘Hey, don’t get mad at me. Your head is already a mess of stuff and I’m the one helping keep your ass together.’

“You’ve been messing with my memories!”

‘Only certain memories.’

“That’s not your call to make.”

Mark blinked and standing at the foot of his bed was a shadowy projection of himself: Brain’s preferred form. Mark still wondered whether this form was real or just a hallucination only he could see. Either way, Brain looked just as agitated as Mark.

‘Yeah it is actually. You may forget this every so often but I’m a part of YOUR subconscious. If I were to let those memories remain active, you’d be a confused, conflicted mess during this whole little adventure and probably even your day to day life. So yes, I suppressed memories—  your memories. Did I like it? Not really, but for my continued survival and yours, I didn’t have a choice. Now that the danger’s passed I’m willing to bring some specific memories back into focus for you since you have some security and free time to process them but don’t say I didn’t warn you, capiche?’

Mark hesitated before nodding his head. Whatever and whoever he was forgetting mattered to him. Though as to why exactly he hadn’t a clue yet.

With an exasperated sigh, Brain lept onto the bed. He had no weight, but Brain’s every step closer seemed to fill Mark with an increasing sense of dread. Mark’s shadowy doppelganger brought its head close enough to whisper into Mark’s ear.

‘Lyn.’ Brain’s voice was smooth as he drew out the two syllables of that name and his form dissipated.

‘Lyn? Lyn...LYN!’

Mark bolted forward in his seated position, accidentally placing the full weight of his upper body onto his hind legs and yelping at the pain. His leg now throbbing painfully, Mark grimaced as he slowly settled back into his sitting position. His hooves against his head, he began to panic, after all, this was bad. This was very, very bad.

‘Aren’t you glad I waited until you were wounded, alone, and healing to bring back that bright bit of memory?’

“Oh Celestia! She’s gonna kill me.”

‘Which one?’

“...Yes.” Mark’s face was beginning to go pale and he was starting to get dizzy. “When she finds out about what I did she’s gonna hate me!”

‘Mark-’

“She’s never going to want to see me again!”

‘Mark I-’

“And then she’s going to castrate me! I’m going to be a gelding! That hasn’t happened since way back when-”

‘SHUT UP!’ Sullenly, Mark closed his mouth refraining from continuing his rambling. Instead he reclined his head onto the bedframe so that he was staring at the ceiling. ‘Now I, in my infinite wisdom, have come up with a solution for this. First however I think it’s about time you get your feelings straight. Now how do you feel about Lyn?’

Mark’s mouth opened for a moment to say something but instead closed. ‘I love her.’ He thought to himself as he idly brought a hoof to his foreleg. Panic settled in again as he realized that the headband Lyn had gifted him when he left Elibe wasn’t there. Sifting through his memories, he let out a relieved sigh as he vaguely recalled that he’d left it back in Ponyville. Probably. With everything that happened he wasn’t so sure anymore, but he had to hope for the best.

‘And Chrysalis. What about her?’

‘I...I think I might love her too. It’s different but…I don’t know…’

‘Well, until you figure it out for sure, my ultimate word of advice is to keep it to yourself.’

‘You mean lie to them? I may have a natural roguish charm, but I’d like to think I’m not one of those behind the back, cheating pieces of scum.’ Mark cringed as he suddenly recalled the kiss he shared with Lyn before he returned to Equestria and the kiss he’d given Chrysalis to save her. ‘Nevermind.’

‘Think of it this way. It’s complicated, you’re young and you’re trying to work things out. Yes it sucks and you feel bad for lying to them like this, but for now let's just take this one step at a time.’

‘Yeah, I guess. Though I also feel like this is gonna come back to bite me in the ass.’

‘Good. Just remember, neither of them can find out or you can say goodbye to your little friend if you get my drift.’

“And they never will since you’re going to to keep reminding me of it.”

“Reminding you of vhat?”

Mark let out an unintentional squeak as he turned to see that a nurse pony had entered the room with a cart. His gaze traveling down the cart Mark’s stomach growled as he saw the syrup covered pancakes. Licking his lips he returned his attention to the nurse who now that he realized looked oddly familiar. An earth pony with seafoam green mane and light orange fur, Mark was positive he’d seen her before. He just couldn’t place it.

‘Before you even say anything, no. I didn’t mess with your memory on this one. Gimme a sec and I’ll try to look around in this clutter you call a head.’

‘You live there so shouldn’t you clean it up?’

Mark grinned as Brain didn’t respond. He knew he hit the bullseye on that one.

“Vell, somevun must be happy for some breakfast.” The nurse mare sang in a breathy, heavy Germane accent, taking his smile as a sign he was hungry. She briskly pushed the cart to the side of his bed.

“Breakfast? Just how long have I been out?” Mark asked, his focus set entirely on the food just waiting to be eaten.

“Since yesterday. Zank goodness that Princess Celestia vas zere to save you. From vat I heard zo, you saved zee city and zee changelings. You are a real hero,” The mare squealed in excitement after saying ‘hero’. There was a twinkle in her eye as she set up the bedside tray. Placing the plate of pancakes along with a plastic bottle of orange juice down, she began to arrange the silverware when suddenly her hoof jerked at an angle and the fork fell onto the tiled floor below. “Voops! How clumsy of me!”

Mark’s raised a questioning eyebrow as he watched the fork clatter and slide near the other bed. It looked as if she did it on purpose but why? To stall him from eating and slowly starve him? She had no reason to do something like that. Then again, he was hungry and hunger made him think the worst of others sometimes. That, and it was also fun thinking up these kind of silly little conspiracy theories when he was bored.

“Don’t vorry, ze floors vere just cleaned. I vill pick it up,” The mare stated as she turned to the fork.

“Nah, you don’t have to. I can just use my mag-” Mark’s voice caught and his eyes grew wide as the mare’s rear hoof appeared just in front of his nose. She smelled like vanilla. He didn’t see it from the previous angle, but now it was impossible not to notice that she wore white stockings on her hind legs, matching her scrubs. As was the irresistible allure of stockings, Mark’s eyes went from the tip of her hoof in front of his nose and followed it to where it ended just below her flank. His face began to heat up as he stared at her flank, her ‘bits’ hidden just enough by her tail to leave much to his imagination and her cutie-mark was a strange combination of a heart and a thermometer.

Mark didn’t know how long he’d been staring, but in his peripherals he realized that the mare was looking back slightly with a sly smile.

‘Braaaain!’

‘Found it. The memory literally just popped out of the pile and-’

Mark didn’t know if Brain was just trying to be funny, or actually was too busy looking around in his head for the memory. Either way, they both had their answer.

Steamy Delight: Adult ‘activity’ model and the centerfold for the ‘Naughty Nurse Mare’ franchise. It wasn’t an especially explicit franchise, however, it did show enough to be considered adults only. Mark owned a stolen copy of the magazine until its unfortunate meeting with Pinkie Pie left it a smoldering scrap.

Feeling pressure on his cheek, Mark realized that he had just poked himself with his hoof without a second thought. This had to be a dream, so it was time to wake up.

Her hind leg came back down and Delight’s front hoof covered her mouth to cover her gasp like she had just realized what she’d done. “I’m so sorry! I have been valking all day and I just had stretch my legs a little. I didn’t disturb you did I?”

Mark’s hoof poked his cheek again, harder and faster, all while he shook his head side to side.

“In zat case…” The mare let out a low moan as she stretched the other hind leg.

There was no possible way this couldn’t be a dream. His whole head felt steaming hot and his cheek was painfully sore as he poked faster and faster. If Mark wasn’t so distracted he’d have realized that he was practically punching himself now.

‘This is a prank. A prank, haha! Luna is going to pop out from somewhere and we’ll both have a huge laugh at this! Oh, she got me!’

“Oh! Your hoof! Iz moving so fast it looks like eetz vibrating!” Delight stated in wonder as she finally set the fork back on the tray in front of Mark.

Mark’s eyes widened more and he froze, his hoof stuck in the middle of punching his cheek. He was feeling dizzy again and could feel just how hot his face was. The heat continued to grow until his hoof practically burned at Delight’s next statement.

“If you hoof can move like zat, you must be so vigorous and restless in zat bed. Is zere anyzing I can do to help you?”

‘Oh Celestia! That’s one of the lines from the magazine! The one right before-’

‘I know what happened afterwards! Look, this is the most unlikely, once in a lifetime situation for you and plays right into your nurse fetish but you have got to get a grip! You were just agonizing over Lyn and Chrysalis, if you allow this situation to go exactly where it’s going you are going to lose both of them whether it’s the guilt eating you alive or them finding out. Probably both! Just be glad that that tray is hiding your uh...vigor and restlessness.’

Both of Mark’s hooves came up and slapped the tactician’s cheeks, knocking him out of his stupor. There was a pause for a minute as Mark took a deep breath, ignoring the surprised look the mare was giving him. “Um, miss? Th-thank you for the food but m-may I eat alone as I gather my...umm...my thoughts?”

Despite a few stutters, Mark was proud that he’d managed to keep his voice relatively even. His horn alight, he opened the bottle of orange juice and took a long gulp out of it. He was thirsty after all, and seeing him begin to eat might dissuade Delight from staying longer now that her job was done.

“I vas vondering, do you have anypony special in your life?”

Mark inhaled the orange juice suddenly, choking and coughing in response. When he finished coughing, he looked to the soggy pancakes in dismay, realizing that he had done a spit-take all over them. He then returned his attention to the mare, an incredulous expression on his face.

“What?!”

The mare looked away shyly and began nervously moving her hoof in a circle on Mark’s bed.

“You see, if you hadn’t arrived yesterday I vould have died or vorse! So I snuck into zis hospital to see you,” Delight stated, her eyes half-lidded and her voice low and sultry. “Unless zere was somepony else. I vouldn’t vant to be in betveen you and your lover after all.”

Delight moved closer and closer and Mark was forced into a reclined position just to try and maintain a comfortable distance. Since it was, failing he swallowed the giant lump in his throat and sought out a response. “I-I-I-I-Y-Yes! Yes! I have a marefriend!”

The mare raised a brow and rested her head onto Mark’s stomach. “I don’t zink I believe you. Tell me about her.”

Mark couldn’t help but squirm nervously. He was trying to figure out how this all happened. Trying to find the best way to answer without losing more than his dignity. Trying not to think about how if Delight’s head was “further south” he’d be poking the back of it from beneath the covers.

“She uh...she has beautiful green eyes.” Mark scrambled for an appropriate answer. “And I love her hair, er, mane!”

Delight brought her hoof up and gently caressed Mark’s chest, the tactician in question knew that she couldn’t not feel his rapid heartbeat. Especially as she continued to give him bedroom eyes. “Is looks all she has? Couldn’t I be a suitable replacement then?”

Replacement! A fire lit in Mark’s gut at that. Not enough to make him forget his manners, nor his situation, but definitely enough to make him answer with more force. “NO! I’m sorry but no! She’s driven in her goals and beliefs, she doesn’t give up when the ones she cares about are in danger and…”

“And?”

“And she actually likes someone like me…” Mark uttered slowly. Despite his confidence most times as well as Brain’s accusation of narcissism, Mark hadn’t thought too hard about why someone, anyone, would actually like him. He was childish, vindictive, and not exactly the best catch out there. The only redeeming quality he could think was that he was nice to people he liked. Not really an uncommon thing to do. Slapping his cheeks again, this time to clear his thoughts, Mark readied another fact about Lyn, and though it was a bit risky, if Steamy Delights or anypony else in general pushed for answers, he would have a much easier time shrugging it off. “She’s also um...not exactly a pony.”

The mare’s eyes widened and for some reason she looked absolutely delighted. “You know, you still haven’t told me zis mystery girl’s name.”

Mark smiled. Just like he planned, a simple question with an answer that’s easy to shrug off as a non-pony thing. “Lyn.”

“What?” Mark watched in wonder as Steamy Delight’s head shot up, and her expression went from enticing and happy, to dumbfounded, angry, and...devastated?

Unsure about why Delight had a sudden change in demeanor, he decided to clarify.“Er...Lyn. It’s short for Lyndis. Weird name, I know, but she’s not a pon-”

Delight’s pupils turned green, thinned until they were practically dragon-like and green flames enveloped the entirety of Delight’s body. Fur replaced by a shiny chitin, a large jagged horn on her head coupled with a small crown. Where once stood the ‘adult’ model now stood Chrysalis, her glare unforgiving as she stared down the tactician.

‘In hindsight, we probably should have seen this coming. Also this may be the fear kicking in , but do her fangs look a little sharper to you?’

There was a long moment of silence as Mark stared at Chrysalis, wide-eyed and speechless, the changeling queen returned it with a glare. He had a feeling that Chrysalis may have seen the magazine as it burned to a crisp, but he had no confirmation until now. The silence broke when a high pitched shriek erupted out of Mark’s mouth.

Quickly, Chrysalis shoved her hoof into the offending orifice, holding it there for the duration of the muffled scream.

“You know Mark, we’re really going to have to have that talk about things you haven’t told me yet.” Despite Chrysalis’ voice coming out sickly sweet, the look she was giving Mark could kill. This in turn caused Mark’s cheeks to puff out as he used more air to scream until he started turning blue. Removing her hoof, Mark wheezingly inhaled a large amount of air and placed a hoof to his heart as he started to regain his normal breathing. “Are you done?”

Mark’s throat felt dry and he took a moment to get the moisture back in his mouth before replying. “Sorry about that. You...surprised me.”

“That was the point dear Mark. Though, I was just trying to tease you. If anything, you’re the one full of surprises.” Chrysalis spit out that last word as she once again rested her head onto Mark’s stomach, still holding his gaze.

“Y-Yeah. That’s me. Surprise...” He wanted to die right now. He wanted to crawl under his covers, curl into a ball, cry himself to sleep, and then die.

“Mark.”

She was gonna kill him.

“Mark, I can taste your emotions.”

Castrate him and then kill him, then bury him-

His body stiffened as Chrysalis’ hoof brushed his cheek. Both her gaze and her voice had softened a surprising amount. If he didn’t know Chrysalis better, he’d have thought she’d forgiven him already. “Mark, calm down.”

Rather than meet her eyes, Mark found a spot on the ceiling to stare at. “I’m sorry. I would have told you but I...” Instead of having her hoof shoved in his mouth this time, he had it placed on his lips.

“I didn’t come here to discuss that Mark.” For the first time since she revealed herself Mark noticed it. The flanging in her voice crackled every so often. He met Chrysalis’ gaze now and looked at her closer. Her eyes were bloodshot and a little sunken, her mane was disheveled with a few crinkles and knots, all around her carapace were almost unnoticeable cracks. She was exhausted and definitely battle weary.

In a single movement, Mark adjusted himself, grimacing but overall ignoring the pain, so that he was sitting upright again. As he did so he carefully shifted Chrysalis’ head onto his lap with magic. Using his hoof he brushed the strands of her mane that had fallen onto her face from the movement. “What happened?”

Lazily, Chrysalis moved her head slightly to get a bit more comfortable, and address Mark better. “We won. My brother and all the changelings loyal to him are dead.”

Mark frowned after hearing that. He had expected Morphos to be dead but at least some of enemy changelings had to have surrendered. He couldn’t imagine anyone staying loyal to Morphos for the long-term. “From fighting or uh...execution?”

“I don’t know how exactly, but Morphos used that orb to absorb the life essence out of all the changelings connected to him to power himself up.” Mark’s jaw dropped after hearing that. He’d never heard of anything like that before and yet, from Chrysalis’ grave tone, it had definitely happened. “As for how he died...Well, I’m not sure if it could really be considered a fight.”

“You poke him in the brain with your rapier?” Mark said in an attempt to cheer her up.

Chrysalis chuckled. “No, that broke. You’re esteemed ruler made an entrance along with one of her commanders. General Ironwing I believe.”

“I bet she was pissed.” Mark’s grin widened as he pictured it. Celestia in all her sunlit glory raining fire and laser beams at the changeling king. Ironwing, —Mark didn’t know much about that guy—  making sure Chrysalis didn’t do anything bad.

Now came the main question gnawing at him.

“What about everypony else? Are they okay?” Mark braced himself as he asked, if everything had gone to plan they would have been fine, but based off his own excursion in the castle, plans change.

“Everypony’s alive if that’s what you mean.” The unicorn let out a sigh of relief. “Twilight and her friends are a bit scuffed up as is Aurora and Trixie but there shouldn’t be any lasting damage.”

Mark nodded at the names but his brow furrowed, that wasn’t everyone. “Wait, what about-”

“I said everypony.” Mark’s dread returned and he mentally braced himself. “Mimic is fine and Razor needs some time to heal but Edge…He’s gone. I heard he helped save all the civilians before he died.” Chrysalis’ voice was strained, forced, as she talked about Edge.

Mark’s hooves wrapped around Chrysalis’ head and he hugged her tight. “I’m sorry.”

It wasn’t any epitaph or any long winded speech about how Edge was a hero. Just confirmation that someone cared, that even though Mark didn’t really know Edge that well or had a close connection to him like Chrysalis did, that he was there for her.

Whether it was pride or weariness, Chrysalis didn’t even tear up, instead opting to nuzzle into Mark’s chest, poking him a little with her horn, and letting out a content sigh before lifting her head up. She looked better, still tired, but better. In contrast, Mark suddenly felt a little tired and as if he didn’t care as much anymore.

Mark’s expression was flat and unamused as he realized his sudden lack of empathy regarding Edge. There was only one explanation he could think of. “Did you just eat my emotions?”

“How could I not?” Chrysalis responded with a sly and wicked smile. Her entire face lit up in green flames and from the neck up she was Steamy Delight again. “You’re absolutely delicious.”

Mark hid his face behind his hooves in both embarrassment and exasperation. “Please don’t start that again.”

Chrysalis gave one last flirty wink with Delight’s face before she fully changed back. She cleared her throat before taking a much more business-like tone as she continued.

“Gilda was in the city too.” Mark nodded as he remembered that Gilda had a delivery to complete before getting wrapped up with him and Chrysalis. She was probably captured during or after the delivery. Whether she helped or not, Mark was certain that Gilda made life extremely difficult for her captors. “She’s been cursing and threatening anyone who gets too close her.”

Mark didn’t bother to hide his smirk. “So she’s fine.”

“Yes she is,” Chrysalis replied without a hint of care. She frowned in thought before releasing an annoyed huff. “I suppose I should thank her for her help. She’s been useful since Hoofington after all.”

“Aw, look at you two starting to get along.”

Mark yelped when Chrysalis lightly rapped his bandaged leg with her hoof.

“So she’s still in Canterlot?” Mark asked through his teeth. “I figured she’d get back home as fast as she could.”

“That’s right,” She responded, idly clicking her tongue as that statement reminded her. “That mercenary you hired is actually her father.”

Mark stared blankly at Chrysalis who was now nonchalantly inspecting the cracks along her hoof. It wasn’t as if she’d just dropped a bomb after all.

“That explains so much!” Mark reacted after processing that information. He winced sheepishly when Chrysalis glared at his sudden shout.

“And adding to that...” Chrysalis continued dispassionately. “He lost an arm.”

“What?! Seriously? Is he okay?” Mark’s eyes were wide. He didn’t want to imagine that. The griffin’s arms were thick with muscle, it probably had to take someone strong or it at least took them several swings to sever it.

With a roll of her eyes, Chrysalis went into graphic detail on the wound and complained about how the hospital had assigned her as his nurse while she was in disguise. Chrysalis apparently did a decent job bandaging him, though he’s a terrible patient. Mark didn’t even have to know the griffin that well to know Sperze had hit on her. “-And It’s either from the alcohol he somehow acquired or the morphine they’ve put him on but he keeps laughing and bragging that he’s got a spare.”

Mark’s eyes remained wide. “What?”

The changeling’s face scrunched in annoyance as she recalled the memory. “He then shows off the forearm of some diamond dog. Right. In. My. Face.”

Mark started to break out in a cold sweat. It wasn’t annoyance he saw on her face now but anger and he could imagine Chrysalis actually following through with a murder plot for the griffin. For the mercenary’s sake he needed change the subject. Luckily he had something that needed answer after the reminder of diamond dogs. “What about Angel? Is she okay?”

“Angel?” Chrysalis’ brow shot up, clearly unsure who that was.

“Fluttershy’s aunt.” At Chrysalis’ confused look Mark clarified. “The bartender back from Manehatten.” She finally nodded in recognition, but was taken aback with worry as Mark started to look more and more scared.

“She was there too! She saved my life! She has to be okay!” Mark almost shouted before breaking out into a small fit of coughs. Reacting quickly, Chrysalis’ horn lit up and the bottle of orange juice Mark had spilled earlier floated up to his lips. He was hesitant at first but after some nudging with the bottle, Chrysalis made Mark to take a few gulps of the remaining juice before he brought up his own hooves up to set it down. He then gave Chrysalis a description to remind her of what Angel looked like, hoping it would jog her memory of any patient that might look like that.

“I didn’t see her or anypony matching that description,” Chrysalis stated with a solemn shake of her head. “I’m sorry.”

Mark leaned back, letting that news sink in. No one knew Angel was there or had saved his life except him. He didn’t even know her well and yet she snuck onto his ship and into a castle during a changeling occupation. As suspicious as that made him of her motives, ultimately Mark couldn’t help but feel guilty and unsatisfied. He had to tell Fluttershy. He dreaded it and he knew that it was going to break her heart but he had to. For her, for her aunt, and for his sake. Mark let out a long sigh as he accumulated all this into a single word. “Shit.”

As Chrysalis nodded solemnly in agreement, it occured to Mark, she was being very empathetic this entire time. For her anyways.

It wasn’t that Chrysalis lacked any empathy, far from it, but she always tended to hide it underneath a tough, somewhat bitchy exterior. Normally she would have told him to suck it up, be proud of himself and his accomplishments, and to move on by now. Kind of like Brain would, though Brain had been silent for awhile now which was strange in itself.

‘You were so worried about your own stuff that you didn’t think anything was bothering her.’

And there he was. Mark mentally kicked Brain for the comment, but agreed.

“So that’s it then. We’ve won.” Mark repeated his earlier statement, paying close attention to Chrysalis.

“Yes.”

Frowning at her non-committal answer, Mark asked the question he mentally kicked himself for not asking sooner. “And how are you doing? You look like crap.”

“I feel like crap.” Chrysalis retorted with a weak smirk. There was a pause as her smirk sunk back into a frown. “After she dealt with my brother Princess Celestia invited me to tea.”

Mark rolled his eyes, that was a very ‘Celestia’ thing to do in his opinion so that came as no surprise. “That sounds nice-”

“She then explained what was gonna happen,” Chrysalis interrupted, her face hardening as she continued to explain.  “Apparently with Equestria’s security being so exposed recently she intends to find a common enemy with the neighboring nations so that their attention is focused elsewhere.”

“That’s good but who…” The realization hit Mark like a hammer and it made him sick. He couldn’t imagine Celestia doing such a thing. “No! She wouldn’t! She can’t just make Changelings public enemy number one like that! It’ll be an international witch hunt!”

Chrysalis’ face contorted into a bitter sneer. “She didn’t survive all these years without learning a thing or two about politics Mark. Had I been in her position I would have done the same, only I wouldn’t have given their leader a chance to prepare ahead of time.”

Mark couldn’t hide the worry on his face. “Is that what you’re doing then? Preparing?”

Bringing herself back up, Chrysalis stood regally and nodded. “It’s not the first time in our history that we’ve been sought out. If you remember from Miasma’s hive in Manehatten, not all of us Changelings treat another species very well.” Seeing that Mark wasn’t quite comprehending what she meant that last sentence, Chrysalis added with a low voice, “Compared to some of the others, what her hive does is a kindness.”

“That’s...saying something,” Mark gulped as he remembered Miasma’s hive and the brainwashed ponies doing manual labor for them. He didn’t really know what could be worse than that but he didn’t want to dwell on it.

She took a deep breath and sighed before finishing. “Since yesterday I’ve been discreetly getting my subjects out of pony custody. Mimic and I are the last remaining changelings in Canterlot.”

Mark nodded in understanding, his grin returning as he realized something. “I think I get it. You’re telling me all this because you’re gonna need my help again.” He pointed his hoof at the queen in a playful accusation. “You’re going to need my inside knowledge and-”

“No. That’s the last thing I want from you right now Mark.” The words came out with such force that Mark was visibly stunned.

Mark mouthed a few words unable to figure out what to say until he finally croaked out, “...Why?”

Chrysalis’ expression looked pained as she looked to Mark. She could not only see the hurt on his face but feel it emanating from him. She didn’t like it any more than he did, but it had to be done.

Gently, Chrysalis brought her hoof to Mark’s cheek, gazing into his eyes. “I should have already gone Mark. The reason I’m here, the reason I’m telling you all this is because I don’t....” She paused for a moment as she considered her words. “...I don’t want to repeat my mistakes again. Especially not the one I made years ago.”

“Mistake?” It took a moment for Mark to get what she meant but as he did his eyes widened and he looked defeated. “You’re leaving again…”

“And I explained why,” She said softly, hoping to make him feel better.

“That doesn’t mean that you can’t stick around!”

“Mark, you’re being childish.”

Angrily Mark swatted Chrysalis’ hoof off his face, this time he was glaring at Chrysalis for once. “Yeah, so what! You’re a changeling, you can be in disguise and I’ll cover for you or-”

“I’ve got responsibilities Mark,” Chrysalis snarled in response to his hostility. She took another breath and continued speaking in a much calmer tone. “I always have. And so do you. Up till now those responsibilities have just aligned. Here is where they split.”

Mark’s glare faltered and he slumped against the bed. She wasn’t even gone, yet Mark was already getting a knot in his stomach. “So that’s it. We’re done then?”

Once again, Chrysalis placed her hoof on Mark’s cheek, her voice soft and comforting. “Unless you have some reason why I should stick around.”

Blinking, Mark sniffed and used his right hoof to rub his eyes. Her leaving was for the best, and he knew it. Besides her hive’s safety it was also because of what he and Brain discussed earlier, he needed to sort out how he felt for Chrysalis. Whether he loved her more than Lyn, whether it really was love or just a strong affection, how to even respond to these feelings. The only thing he knew for certain was that she had an irreplaceable place in his heart and that nothing could change that.

“...No.” Mark finally said, so quietly that it was practically a whisper. He shook his head and repeated himself, this time with more conviction. “No. You’re right. Your people need you and I...I have my own issues to deal with.”

“If it’s any consolation Mark, this isn’t goodbye. Not forever anyways.” Chrysalis said with a warm smile.

Mark’s eyes lit up with a glint of hope. “Promise?”

“Promise,” Chrysalis stated as she leaned forward, touching her forehead to Mark’s, angling enough so that their horn’s didn’t poke each other. The two stayed like that for a moment, just enjoying each other’s presence as they didn’t know when the next time would be. Pulling away, Chrysalis brought her other hoof to Mark’s opposite cheek, a mischievous and wicked grin on her face. “Besides, I don’t intend to lose to this ‘Lyn’ in the end.”

Mark’s cheeks flushed as he recalled earlier and he looked to the changeling queen with a hint of fear from her expression. “Wait, wha-”

Too quick for him to react, Chrysalis’ hooves went from his cheeks, wrapping around his head, and she crashed her lips onto his. She took advantage of Mark’s muffled shout of surprise, thrusting her tongue into his mouth and wrapping it around his own like an anaconda. Love, lust, distress, happiness, surprise, Chrysalis began eating all of this. Yes Mark would be hospitalized for another day but she was enjoying herself and he deserved a little punishment. Plus, she needed a meal before her long trip back to her hive.

When she had finished, Mark was staring blankly at the ceiling, his tongue lolling out of his mouth and a small stream of drool was going down his chin. Wiping the strand of saliva from her own chin, Chrysalis licked her lips. Considering her competitive and somewhat possessive nature as well as the prize, she definitely didn’t intend to lose to this ‘Lyn’ character.
> Interlude Ch.29 An Overdue Chat
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

With a yell of rage he let loose a large blast of dark magic which left a blackened mark on the wall. Of all the places it could be, it wasn’t there. It wasn’t in what could be considered the most secure vault in all Equestria. What was he missing? Where could the Princesses have hidden it?

With a huff the grey unicorn calmed himself. He had a contingency plan for such an occasion, however, it would also mean the loss of his anonymity. His existence would be known and as much as it displeased him he was left with no other options. If he could not attain the power he needed to bring his ultimate goal into fruition, he would need to strip theirs.

There was a series of clacking sounds as something echoed off the stonework— originating from the ceiling— the sound grew louder until eight spindly legs emerged from the shadows. The way the legs pierced into the walls to gain purchase suggested a strength belying their spindly appearance. At their source was an abominable combination of spider and pony, the latter almost unrecognizable. The spider-pony’s eight eyes, black as the night, focused intently on its master whose anger had calmed.

Unfazed by his creation’s appearance and arrival, the unicorn turned to it. “Puppet-Master, it is time for your next task.”

Puppet-Master’s front legs bent until it was bowing; a new, venom-filled stinger touching the cold stone floor as it did so. It’s eyes seemed to glimmer slightly in the faint moonlight that entered the castle ruins as it silently awaited it’s master’s command.

“In a few days there is to be a gathering; a council. That’s where your targets will be.” He’ll be there as well so nothing goes wrong.

One of Puppet-Master’s legs twitched slightly before it returned to its full height. The mandibles that covered its mouth spread and his mouth opened, revealing a terrifying array of sharp teeth. “Am I given free reign?”

The unicorn’s eyes seemed to burn with a dark intensity as he spoke to the spider-pony. “The Element Bearers are to remain unharmed. If they were to die, the Elements would find new wielders. Only after the ritual may you do as you please.”








“Who knew training could be so much fun?” Aurora said as she spiraled through the air and attempted to make another grasp at the tome, however it was just too fast as it spun back at Mark and into his waiting pillow. He couldn’t help but mull over the past couple days.

Apparently all of his friends had visited him in the hospital after Chrysalis drained him to unconsciousness. He knew this for sure after asking an actual nurse, though after that last experience he was much more wary.

‘Even Gilda paid you a visit, though she was probably visiting her father too.’

‘I don’t need a reminder of that.’ Mark smirked in thought as he remembered eventually finding ‘Dweeb’ written on his forehead in permanent marker after waking up. He was definitely gonna get her back for that.

‘Aww. Don’t be like that, I think she’s warmed up to you.’

An annoying amount of paperwork and some scrubbing later, the fur on Mark’s head was completely clean of marker and he was cleared to leave the hospital; only to find out —by an armed escort— that he was to be temporarily confined to the castle for unspecified reasons. He wasn’t even allowed visitors. He still didn’t know if it was sweet or weird that Aurora snuck into his room during the day to sleep. 

‘At least it was nice that she hangs out with you in the evenings. I’m kinda worried she’s feeding on you when you’re sleeping though...’

Mark threw the tome in a different direction.

After being escorted, Mark found a letter on his map desk telling him that he and those involved with retaking Canterlot were to appear and give their testimonies to a council of representatives from all over Equestria along with some foreign dignitaries. Apparently they all wanted to figure out what Equestria’s next step as a nation should be in response to Morphos’ invasion.

‘I get the distinct feeling that that whole thing is going to suck.’

‘Well you are going to stand before the most influential citizens of Equestria— aside from the Princesses— and diplomats from other nations, some of which don’t get along with each other to begin with, so yeah, that’s probably going to suck. Oh hey, pillow up!’

Mark grunted as he raised the pillow quickly, the force almost caught him off balance as the tome returned just a bit harder than before. He was still baffled by it.

‘I think it likes you.’

‘I thought you found it creepy.’

‘Oh no, that hasn’t changed. It thoroughly creeps me the fuck out and I wish you would get rid of the damn thing.’

‘You know I tried!’

‘Yeah, the whole sneaking it back in Luna’s safe only for it to appear on your bed doesn’t help it’s creep factor.’

‘Even throwing it out the damn window didn’t work...’

‘Come on, that one was funny. It’s like some gravity defying boomerang.’

‘It’s creepy.’

‘You’re just salty that you weren’t expecting it and it hit you in the head. Besides, Aurora’s enjoying it.’

‘And it somehow always barely eludes her grasp.’

‘Maybe you should just burn it.’

“NO!”

Mark’s eyes widened in surprise after he shouted the words. He didn’t even think about it, just reacted. Aurora on her end looked a bit sad and disappointed.

“I mean, I know the Blood Buffet’s not really a normal restaurant, but they do serve food that caters to ‘normal’ ponies too.”

Mark gave the mare an awkward smile as he realized that she’d been talking to him while he thought about the tome.

‘A little help?’

‘She wanted to take you out to lunch which — for bat-ponies like her—  is pretty much midnight and really early morning. Normally anyways.’

“Sorry, the name kinda caught me off guard-”

‘As did the offer. Do we have a third contestant vying for your-’ Mark immediately started blocking Brain out.

“But why take me out? I mean, you’d have to go through a whole bunch of paperwork since it’s an actual written order for me to be in my room,” Mark stated, looking to the messy end table he had at the side of his bed and showing her said order. Rereading it himself, his expression soured. “I’m basically under house-arrest for no reason. It’s a very slim chance that it’d be approved so it’s hardly worth the effort.”

Mark made no mention of the additional piece of paper underneath those orders. The one which required him to appear before a council and account for his actions — the actual reason he was required to stay in his room.

His face contorted into a scowl as he angrily chucked the tome in another direction as hard as he could. Though this time Aurora didn’t even try to go after it, instead she landed and walked up to Mark, her sad expression deepening.

“Ever since Chrissy left you’ve been all sad and angry all the time. I thought maybe if you got some fresh air for a bit you’d be happy again.”

Mark almost clutched his chest as that statement hit him right in the feels and he had a hard time not genuinely smiling at her. She may be a little goofy and found his blood delicious but she was definitely a good friend to have. 

‘She even tried to help by taking the tome off our hooves. Should have known the whole matter would become a weird version of the game keep-away though.’

“And they even let guests donate blood for thestrals like me.”

Mark rolled his eyes. “Of course they do.”

“You get a discount!” She added quickly.

“And you’re sure that this is for my benefit?” Mark retorted teasingly.

Aurora smiled sheepishly and blushed from embarrassment. She was a bit too easy to see through.

Her ear twitched and her expression suddenly turned alert. Immediately she dodged to the side just at the tome Mark had thrown earlier cut through the air and smacked him in the head hard enough to knock him over.

He could hear Brain laughing in his head. ‘It-It kills me every time, ahahaha!’

“Son of a-” Sucking in air through his teeth, Mark lightly touched a part of his head next to his horn —where the book had hit— and flinched at the stinging sensation. Feeling a slight warmth and wetness, Mark brought his hoof down and saw that it was specked with blood.

“Oh my gosh! I’m so sorry!” Aurora shouted as she glanced around the room. Her eyes landing on the pillow Mark was using earlier, she grabbed it with her teeth, and turned her head so fast and hard to the side that the pillow itself came out of the pillowcase. She then flew up to her friend and began dabbing the cut on his head lightly.

Flinching again at the pain, Mark gave a bit of a forced grin. “That was my fault. We’ve been doing that for awhile now and I really should have seen it coming.” He then gestured to his hind leg which was still wrapped in bandages. “Besides, I’ve had worse. Thank Celestia for pain meds, huh?”

“I guess…” Aurora mumbled, glancing down at his leg then back to the still bleeding cut. Her dabbing with the pillowcase was getting slower.

“Is it getting any better?” Mark asked expectantly.

“A bit.” Aurora stated. Smacking her lips together.

Hearing the familiar sound, Mark looked up at her, eyebrow raised. “You want to lick it, don’t you?”

With a sheepish grin the batpony replied. “I really shouldn’t.”

“But you want to.”

“Well… if you insist!”

Mark’s eyes widened. “That wasn’t permission to-guk!” 

Before finishing his statement he was practically knocked over as Aurora grappled his head, placing her entire mouth over the wound. Thankfully, Aurora seemed to refrain from sucking the blood out, satisfied with letting it naturally work it’s way out of his head and into her mouth. 

It still sent uncomfortable shivers down Mark’s spine as he felt that familiar tongue gently caress the cut. “I hope your happy now.” Mark deadpanned.

“Aye om.” Aurora moaned in reply, not lifting her mouth off the tactician’s head.

The situation lasted three to four minutes with Aurora enjoying her “snack” and Mark resigned to let her finish. With a pop, Aurora released Mark’s head, leaving a large strand of saliva attached to the cowlick she had created.

“All done.” The batpony said, bubbly and in high spirits.

“Does that mean your gonna release my head now?” Mark once again deadpanned. 

‘In her defense, she is using her wings to basically hover so you don’t fall over from all the added weight.’

With a light blush, Aurora released Mark and landed back on the ground. “Yeah. Thanks for the treat.”

“Again, I didn’t give you-” Mark paused as he felt where the cut was, only instead of feeling a sting, he felt something crusty and some soreness. “Is that a scab?”

“Yup!”

“How is there a scab on my head? It hasn’t even been a few hours.”

“Well, when vampire batponies suck blood, there's a thing in our spit that helps copulate the wound.”

“I really hope you meant coagulate.”

“Yeah, that.”

‘So when I used those vulneraries to heal after she fed off me, it was a waste?’

‘Looks like it.’

“Celestia-dammit.” Mark sighed.

“Sorry. I thought it’d be a good idea to help stop the bleeding,” Aurora said, suddenly looking like a shamed puppy. “Do you...Do you still want to go to lunch with me?”

‘Awww, she was helping. Now you look like an asshole.’

With a tired sigh, Mark patted the bat-pony’s head and gave her a warm smile. “Sure. As long as I at least cover the tip.”

Aurora’s eyes lit up and she pulled Mark into a hug tight enough that he worried blood would get squeezed out of the scab. “I’ll go deal with the paper stuff. I hope you feel better by then.”

The moment she released the hug, Mark suddenly realized that she had also lifted him into the air and he stumbled when he landed. Shivering slightly as the cool night breeze suddenly hit him, Mark moved to his —now open—  balcony door where he saw Aurora taking her time, doing a couple of loops and looking all too happy. It didn’t make much sense until Mark saw exactly why.

“She’s still got my pillowcase.”

‘Well you did bleed all over it a little while ago.’

“That doesn’t mean she can just go taking my stuff.”

‘Aw, but look at her, she’s so happy sucking up whatever tasty blood she can from it. You even let her lick your head you lovable weirdo. Good job making her day or, well, night.’

“She better wash it before she giving it back.”

‘Let’s be real here, you’re never seeing that pillowcase ever again.’

With a loud groan, Mark flopped onto his bed and closed his eyes. It was about time for him to get some sleep.








He rolled onto his side to get more comfortable.

He flipped his remaining pillow over to the cool side of it.

‘You know, if you’re having trouble sleeping, I can always sing you a lullaby. Or you could, I dunno, turn off the light. It’s not like you’re afraid of the dark after all.’

Mark’s face scrunched in frustration and his eyes shot open. An entire hour and still no sleep.

He then let out a frustrated sigh as he finally accepted it. Aurora was right, he was angry. He was angry at Chrysalis for leaving, even if it was reasonable and he was angry at Celestia for preparing to put all that pressure and international enmity on the Changelings. Despite all that though, the one he was most angry with was Armored Bastion.

Mark sat up and turned to the pillow on his bed and without a second thought, he punched it. It was then followed up by a second, and then a third.

‘Hey, hey, hey. Look, he’s got to have a reason for it!’

‘It was signed by him! This whole house arrest bullshit was approved by him!’ Mark thought as he got two more punches in.

‘I know but-’

‘He’s the royal tactician! The strategist for Equestria! The whole Changeling thing was probably his idea to begin with and then brought it up to Celestia!’

‘You don’t know-’

‘And not once-’ Mark’s punches at this point were as hard as he could make it, using his entire body weight. ‘He didn’t even-’  There was a sickening crack sound as Mark’s hoof hit the pillow and a searing pain worked its way up his limb.

Gasping at the sudden pain, Mark rolled off the bed and cradled his foreleg. It took him a moment, but after finally seeing the feathers slowly falling all around him like snow, Mark cursed when he realized that he’d literally punched the stuffing out of his pillow —hitting the bed frame behind it at a weird angle.

‘See! This is what happens when you-’

‘Just shut up!’

‘I’m just-’

‘SHUT UP!’

Silence permeated the room as Mark laid on the floor. No Aurora, none of his own shenanigans, and no Brain. He wasn’t even surprised when he looked to his other side to see the tome he’d thrown earlier somehow appeared next to him. The only sound that could be heard was the breeze from the cool night air gently ruffling the curtains. Despite this peaceful silence however, it was stifling.

His anger towards the unfairness the Changelings would suffer, his apprehensiveness towards standing in front of an entire council, even his slight fear at the tome only five feet away from him. He could unload his issues all he liked onto Brain, but that didn’t change the fact that it was still him keeping this all to himself— a fact that Brain pointed consistently pointed out. Aurora was a good friend, but even then he could only tell her so much. There was only one pony he trusted enough to talk fully about all this— to give him advice on what to do.

Armored Bastion. His mentor and the closest thing Mark had to a father didn’t even visit him in the hospital. He knew because he asked an actual nurse. Mark hadn’t even seen the stoic pony since arriving at Ponyville for the first time. Probably the worst thing was that he knew that Bastion was around because it was his orders that Mark be confined to the castle.

“Not even a note…” Mark’s voice shook as it broke the silence. He sniffled and wiped his eyes realizing only too late that tears were already streaming down his face. 

‘Mark, this-’

Using his magic, Mark —for the first time— forcefully blocked any future interjections from Brain and then pulled the blanket off his bed. Slowly he walked to the small balcony where earlier Aurora had made her departure. Laying down with his back against the railing, Mark wrapped the blanket around himself. As hard as the marble balcony was, it was a familiar comfort being under the open night sky. One of the few comforts he had made while living on his own after running away from Lucky Tyke’s. 

Staring up into the night sky, Mark took a deep breath, sniffling and wiping his eyes with the blanket. Steadily his eyelids became heavier and heavier until he was just about asleep. Even the knocking at his door had no effect on him.

“Mark, your light is still on so you’re probably awake...If you’re willing, I need to speak with you.”

The moment Mark heard that voice, his adrenaline spiked and he shot up —eyes wide and even the idea of sleep completely gone. Almost tripping on the blanket, he rushed back into his room, haphazardly throwing the blanket back onto his bed and using his magic to sweep some of the clutter on his floor out of sight. 

A few seconds later he stood nervously at the door, gulping as his mind scrambled on the best way to play out this situation. Should he instantly be mad? Should he demand answers? Beg for them? Should he just shut up and listen?

Deciding on the latter choice, Mark took one final deep breath before opening his door where a large, maroon earth pony stood, his sword and saddlebag strapped to his sides. With years of being around him, Mark had learned his body language for the most part and in this situation he could see that the pony was just as uncomfortable as Mark. Maybe even more so since he wasn’t in his armor.

Upon seeing him, Armored Bastion’s stiff stance relaxed a little. “May I come in?”

“Uh...yeah.” Mark mentally cursed at how awkward he sounded as he stepped aside to allow the older pony in.

Mark felt a familiar— and strangely welcome— twinge of annoyance from Bastion as the pony entered the room, looked around, and let out a long drawn out sigh. “Some things don’t change do they. You’re room’s still a mess.”

“And I call it organized chaos,” Mark retorted with a grin.

Bastion’s small smile grew a little more. This was an exchange that the both of them often shared before Mark was sent to Ponyville. The truth of it though was that this was Mark’s way of keeping his things secure. Any intruders that were looking for something important would be first offset by the mess and then be unable to actually find anything useful since the piles were red herrings. Even Bastion didn’t know where Mark kept the things that were valuable or classified, not that it wasn’t interesting to try at times. As he inspected the room more, he frowned as he locked onto something.

“Mark, what have I told you about setting fires in here.”

Following Bastion’s gaze, Mark cringed as he stared at the pile of ash and paper that he’d just swept to the corner. He meant to clean that up later but had forgotten about it.

Sheepishly, Mark answered, his gaze shifting between the pile and Bastion. “To be fair, it was spur of the moment.”

Bastion’s gaze turned to him, unimpressed and stern.

“Uh...It wasn’t mine?” Mark said with a wide, ‘innocent’ smile, hoping he wouldn’t have to explain how a box of porn and fanfiction had mysteriously appeared in his room. He didn’t even know how it got there nor who the mysterious M.O. Lestia was.

“That doesn’t make it any better.”

“Did you come here to check on my room, or was there something you needed?” Mark asked quickly.

Bastion’s expression turned dour at the forcefully changed subject causing Mark to briefly cringe. “Fire hazards aside, I owe you explanations and…” Bastion’s features softened as he looked Mark directly in the eyes. “-I wanted to talk. I haven’t been able to see you and when I had the opportunity, I let my own feelings stop me from doing so.”

“Well with the whole Changeling debacle, I think we’ve both been pretty busy.”

Bastion shook his head. “No. I should have come to see you sooner.” He looked around again before looking back at Mark. “I don’t mind standing, but would you like to sit down?”

Now realizing that both of them were just standing in the middle of his room, Mark looked over to the side where he had two small piles of semi-fragile objects stacked haphazardly on his old seat cushions. Using magic, he lifted the things up pulled the cushions loose then set the objects back down. Briefly hitting the cushions together, a small cloud of dust appeared before he set the them beneath his and Bastion’s rear.

“So what’s up Ol’Timer?” Mark asked with a grin as he plopped onto the cushion, sending up another, smaller cloud of dust.

Bastion’s brow raised in annoyance and he sat on his own cushion which, again, sent up a small dust cloud. “You know I don’t like it when you call me that.”

“It’s still fu~n though,” Mark almost sang excitedly. How could he not be? Bastion had finally come to visit him and tradition dictated that Mark mess with him. Whether the older pony knew of this tradition was irrelevant. 

‘In a way, I won. I made him come to me!’

Mark waited a moment, the smile on his face slowly sinking as he realized Brain wasn’t going to answer. Couldn’t answer. He didn’t even know if Brain was able to hear this situation. All he knew was that he’d shut Brain out. His expression continued to fall as he noticed Bastion’s grave look.

“It seems that it was a good decision to sign you up for that seminar on respect, discipline, and common social interaction again. It’s tomorrow so after our chat you’re going to need to get some rest.”

Mark’s voice caught and his eyes widened in horror. “You wouldn’t! You didn’t!”

“I would and did.” Bastion replied simply, his face remaining neutral as he watched Mark’s reaction. 

“But all they do is sit there in those uncomfortable seats and listen to someone drone on and on like we were elementary school students about how to be more social!”

Bastion nodded in acknowledgement. “I’m aware it’s a bit dull, but it’s still educational.”

“It’s an entire day of it!” Mark exclaimed.

“Yes it is.”

“Oh Celestia, this is why you trapped me in here! If I’d known it was even happening soon, I’d have taken the first train outta here.”

Bastion looked thoughtful. “That’s an interesting interpretation.”

“You know that Seminar is actual hell right? I will literally die of boredom. LIT-ER-ALL-Y!” Mark repeated, trying to emphasize and make sure the older pony understood just how life threatening the situation was.

Bastion snorted, rapping his hoof on the floor loudly to silence the young unicorn. He’d been patient, but now it was clear he had enough of Mark’s drama. “You’re still going. No ifs, ands, or buts.”

Mark’s lip began to quiver. He really didn’t want to go and technically he didn’t have to. However, Bastion only ever did it because that meant Mark had crossed a social line somewhere. A line that Mark had only ever crossed twice and had sworn to himself that there’d be no third time and thus no reason to go again.

Bastion’s gaze was stern and unrelenting as Mark contemplated all this, that is until the corner of the older pony’s lips curved upwards into a smirk which was impossible to go unnoticed.

For a long moment Mark stared blankly at Bastion. Puzzlement turning to suprise and then turning to disbelief. It had actually happened. “You got me! You actually got me you old geezer!” Mark gasped.

Bastion shrugged. “It was bound to happen sometime.”

Pointing an accusing hoof at the older pony, Mark’s eyes narrowed. “You know I’m going to get you back for that, right?” 

“It would be uncharacteristic if you didn’t.”

At this point both ponies were smiling, though Bastion’s was reserved in comparison to Mark’s wide toothy grin.

Mark was the first to crack, bursting out laughing followed by Bastion chuckling lightly. It hurt a little, but his joy counteracted the pain in his leg as Mark rolled on the floor laughing. The moment that Mark finished laughing, he realized that Bastion was once again looking rather dour. Despite the brief bit of revelry they just had he was still uncomfortable —maybe even nervous— about something.

Clearing his throat, Mark sat upright on the cushion again. He was used to Bastion’s demeanor but with everything that was going on he still wasn’t exactly sure what think about this visit. “Sooo...what did you want to talk about?”

“How do you like it in Ponyville?”

Mark blinked. It amazed at how somepony could sound so awkward and uncomfortable yet still maintain a completely straight face. Blinking a few more times Mark sighed. “Didn’t I write you a letter about that already? You know, before my whole ‘other world adventure’?”

“Yes you did.” It was hard to tell with his maroon fur, but it looked like Bastion’s face reddened just a bit more. “Is Applejack still making you work on the farm?”

“No, but I stop by sometimes. That reminds me, the stick? Seriously? You had to tell Twilight about the whacking stick?”

There was a gleam in Bastion’s eyes and his mouth twitched upwards for a moment. “You agreed that it helped keep your instincts sharp and keep you awake when you started to doze off.”

“Could you at least tell her to lay off it a bit? I think she enjoys it a bit too much,” Mark whined. He honestly didn’t know if Twilight was just secretly a sadist, or just enjoyed putting him in his place.

Bastion closed his eyes in thought, brow furrowing pensively before they snapped open again with the answer to Mark’s question. “No.”

“Well shit-”

“What have I told you about language?” Bastion asked sternly.

“We both know that I have an array of words worse than that,” Mark retorted with a smirk.

Bastion frowned, but nodded in agreement. Again his expression was pensive but there was also a lightness to it that wasn’t there before. “Do you feel comfortable telling me about that ‘other world adventure’ you mentioned earlier?”

Mark instantly perked up with a sly grin on his face. “Comfortable? I’ve been ready to brag about this to you since I got back.”

It was then Mark began his tale from his awakening in the plains and meeting with Lyn to the confrontation with Lundgren. He left out the more embarrassing bits of the adventure such as his denial in the beginning while also embellishing the moments where he nearly died to make them more epic and dramatic. It improved his mood considerably knowing that Bastion listened the entire time, never interrupting —or calling him out on some of his over the top embellishments— but still asking questions during Mark’s pauses or breaks. 

When he had finally finished that story, Bastion was looking thoughtful. “It sounds like you had quite the journey.”

“Heck yeah!”

That inquisitive gleam from earlier returned to Bastion’s eyes. “And you seem very fond of this ‘Lyn’.”

‘I uh...yeah. Well, you know.” Mark’s face turned red and he couldn’t help but grin as he thought about her.

He almost didn’t catch it, but for a brief second Mark saw Bastion smirk slightly before returning to a neutral expression. “I’m happy for you. Overall, it sounds like it was a good learning experience.”

“Yeah, I’d say it was.” Mark said with a shrug, trying to sound non-committal.

Taking a deep breath, Bastion pulled a newspaper out of his saddlebag, placing it in front of them. Looking down, Mark could see the cover page had a picture of Canterlot —still in the barrier Morphos had made— and with Celestia’s army of guards in the foreground. It was also noted that far in the background was a small speck that looked like an approaching airship. “Now what about your most recent escapade? I’ve read the reports and statements but I want to hear your side of this.”

Mark’s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the older pony and the newspaper. His cynical side told him this was what Bastion was really here for, but he knew better. For business purposes Bastion might want an after action report, but Mark had a feeling that there was definitely more to it than just that and curiosity.

“Well, I guess the best place to start is back in Ponyville.” Mark thought for a moment before deciding on the better starting point. “Do you remember Crystal?”

From there Mark slowly began to regale his most recent adventure, picking up momentum as he went. Unlike the previous one, this tale was still fresh in his mind and had less adornments as he told it with full transparency. It wasn’t until he reached the matter about Miasma’s hive that his throat seemed to catch. He was on a roll, but the moment he opened his mouth to speak about the hive no words came out. He continued his story for a moment to make sure he hadn’t suddenly lost his voice. “After that, I visited Anna again.”  Suspicious, Mark tried again to reference the hive and found that he was still physically unable to speak about it.

Perturbed, Mark did his best to keep the story going while maintaining a poker face. Idly thinking in the back of his mind, ‘Did Miasma do something? Did Chrysalis?’, he almost got himself flustered during the story when he undoubtedly remembered Chrysalis’ kiss in the hospital, she must have done something more than just kiss him. On that line of thought, he realized that no pony else mentioned Miasma’s hive already either. Did that mean Chrysalis did something to the others as well? Did she kiss them too?

Worried that he’d accidentally say something he hadn’t meant to, Mark immediately stopped his story. “Sorry, I’m just gonna get a glass of water. Throat’s getting...a little dry.”

‘And my thoughts a little all over the place.’

“Take your time.” Bastion nodded, his tone neutral. Mark was unsure if the older pony really believed him in regards to that excuse, but decided to just keep going with it as he pushed an entire pile of stuff aside to reveal a hidden mini-fridge. Looking in there he was relieved to find that there was still (months-old) bottles of water, tea, and iced coffee. Pulling a water and tea bottle out, he tossed the tea towards Bastion and took a swig of the water. It only occurred to him as he actually drank the cool water that he actually was thirsty.

“So, where was I?” Mark asked, plopping back down on the cushion. He glanced at Bastion’s tea and had to hide his amazement that it was already halfway gone.

“You’d just crashed the airship into Canterlot.”

“Right!” Mark exclaimed, glad to be nearing the end. He never got to it though as the moment he reached his encounter with the Diamond Dog leader, Bastion had paled, giving the younger tactician pause.

“You’ve...You’ve met him then.” Bastion’s voice shook and he took a large gulp of his tea.

“Met’s kinda a strong word. More like survived him.”

“And it was after that he threw you out the window?”

Mark winced as he sucked air through his teeth. He wasn’t looking forward to explaining this part to Bastion of all ponies. “Eh...I...May have done that to myself. Chrysalis was falling and I couldn’t just let that happen.”

Bastion’s eyebrow shot upwards. “You jumped out yourself?”

“I know, I know, it wasn’t the smartest thing to do,” Mark sighed in exasperation. “But I had to do something.”

Mark looked to Bastion for a response to that however, the older pony remained silent. Distant even as he just stared with a frown on his face. Mark’s ears fell flat and it suddenly clicked. Mark was his student and he’d openly supported Chrysalis, going so far as to save her life. If he had to he’d do it again, but whatever his actions were reflected on Bastion. Nervously, there was a lump in Mark’s throat as he timidly asked. “Is...Is that the reason that you didn’t see me in the hospital? Because of what happened there?”

Bastion blinked, having just come out of his own thoughts. “Yes. After I heard from Sperze about that I’ve been too ashamed to see you.”

Mark eyes widened. He could take all the painkillers in the world and still feel that one like a knife straight to his back. His response wasn’t so much a whisper as it was a croak. “You...What?”

Jolting, Bastion realized how he had phrased that. “No! I didn’t mean it like that! Mark it’s not you I’m ashamed of!” The sudden thunderous insistence had caused Mark to fall onto his back, when he righted himself he could see the bitterness on Bastion’s face. “I’m...I’m ashamed of my own actions. That’s why I couldn’t bring myself to see you.”

“What’s there to be ashamed about?” Mark asked in confusion. “From what I’ve heard, you helped save Mimzy, those escaping civilians and even divided the enemies forces as you made your way through the city. If I’m being honest, you’re kinda a badass.”

“Mark, I’m a hypocrite,” Bastion snapped. He took a deep breath before he further explained. “While on my way to the castle I learned that Barrows was present. I thought I had left it behind me, but the moment he was within reach I threw away everything I had become just so I could pursue him. In the end I lost his trail and by the time I had reached where you were, the battle had already reached its conclusion.”

Though the lump in his throat had gone after Bastion’s correction, Mark couldn’t help but be worried for a new reason now. Nothing could break through the usually stoic pony’s armor whether it was physically or emotionally. Even with Mark, Bastion always seemed at least a little guarded, now however the older pony was exposing himself and digging into his own wounds. It was disturbing to say the least and at this moment in time, one thing ran through Mark’s mind.

“I don’t deserve to teach you. I don’t even-” There was a loud smack and it was Bastion’s turn to be shocked as he rubbed his cheek. If he hadn’t seen and felt it, he’d have hardly believed it, but Mark had just slapped him.

“Would you just shut up?! You acted like an idiot and made a mistake! Everypony does it so get over it!” Mark shouted, shaking his aching hoof. If he wasn’t so riled up right now he’d ponder the fact that he took more damage than Bastion from that slap. “But you know what? There’s somepony I deeply respect who told me that I’m still alive. Whatever it may be, it may even hurt, but I can learn from my mistakes and get better. You messed up earlier, whatever, now you can follow your own advice this time and stop beating yourself over it and...and…”

Mark suddenly felt dizzy and almost fell over. He had just shouted that entire rant with one lungful of air. Taking a moment Mark panted as he attempted to catch his breath.

“And be the uptight pony I know you to be.” Mark managed to let out after taking a few breaths of air.

“You’ve grown.” Bastion stated, his shoulders no longer slumped and he had a small but proud smile on his face. 

Mark’s lips curled upwards. “Well...yeah. What did you expect?”

“I expected minor changes,” The older pony admitted.

“And I expect you to tell me your own story someday. The entire thing I mean, without breaking down, or stalling, or redirecting the conversation,” Mark retorted with a smirk. Truthfully, Mark was extremely curious now about Bastion’s entire past. He’d known his mentor was a well known mercenary at some point in time and had been recruited by Celestia around the time of he'd decided to retire from that life. However, he also knew better than to deliberately open old wounds right now and Mark had a feeling that the relationship between Bastion and Barrows was something the older pony would need some more time before discussing. 

Bastion’s grin went from proud to sardonic as he mentally chewed on Mark’s last statement. “Indeed. That was unbecoming of me.”

“Eeyup,” Mark said with his best Big Mac impression.

“Just as it’s unbecoming of you to be taking tomes from Princess Luna’s room.”

“Shit,” Mark muttered as his ears fell flat. Even though he’d told that part of the story a little while ago, he wished Bastion would have somehow forgotten about it. He almost wished he let Bastion wallow a bit longer.

“Have you returned it yet?” The maroon pony pressed. “Or do I need to go have a discussion with the Princess about her missing property?”

“How am I supposed to do any of that while locked up in my room?” Mark countered with a shrug.

“The same way you did when I grounded you for days and you still snuck out to boobytrap the north wing of the castle during the nights.”

“That’s…” Mark winced and nodded as he recalled doing just that. “That’s fair. While we’re on the subject, I’m fairly sure that me and the Changelings tripped most of the traps so it’s probably, maybe, somewhat, kinda safe to renovate and stuff. You know, to clean it up again.”

“I’ll be sure to relay that information to the ponies repairing the castle,” Bastion replied drily giving Mark a withering stare. “You still haven’t answered my question however.”

“I uh...Well, I did put it back in the safe a couple of nights ago.”

“You did?” Bastion asked skeptically, looking off to Mark’s side. The unicorn in question didn’t even have to guess that the older pony was looking at the tome that sat near him.

“Yes. Yes I did,” Mark stated flatly and truthfully. It wasn’t his fault that the tome followed him like a lost and obsessive puppy after all.

Bastion returned his gaze to Mark, looking directly into his eyes. Mark returned the gaze knowing full well that the older pony was looking for any signs of falsehood. This continued in silence until Bastion let out a sigh of resignation. “I see. It’s time to move on to the final bit of business then.”

Reaching back, Bastion rummaged through his saddlebag before bringing out a small scroll of paper, unrolling it on the floor between them so Mark could read it and pointing to a specific spot.  “I’m going to need your signature there.”

Skimming the paper, Mark stared at the area that apparently required his signature. “Student signature? What am I signing exactly?” Mark asked as his horn glowed with magic and from his desk he brought over a pen.

“It’s so you can attend supplementary classes at Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns.”

Mark blinked a few times, wondering if he had heard that correctly. “What’s this about school?”

“Unless you’d like to try Canterlot U. It’s a bit of a leap given you’re lack of formal education but I’m confident I’ve taught you enough to get you at an appropriate academic level. You’re also an quick learner when you put your mind to it so-”

“Stop! Hold on a second,” Mark interrupted. “What’s this about school all of a sudden? Is this part of my training as well?”

It was Bastion’s turn to blink as he now realized Mark wasn’t following along. With a shake of his head he answered resolutely. “No. It’s about having a formal education for your future.” 

Mark paused again. He did have a gut feeling, but first he needed clarity of some kind. Reassurance that he was wrong. “My future as the Royal Tactician?”

At Mark’s question, Bastion let out a drawn out sigh. “Mark...I’ve been thinking this for some time, but I’m not entirely certain I want you to take up the position I have. Not anymore.”

Silence filled the room again as Mark processed what Bastion just said, he had to have misheard, right? The staunch gaze Bastion was giving him said otherwise and Mark only just realized that his mouth was open and that his lower lip was trembling a little. Licking his lips, Mark recovered his bearing and tried to look like he wasn’t just struck by lightning. 

“Where did this come from?” The words came out slow and quiet so that Bastion wouldn’t hear the shakiness in his tone.

With a steel resolve Bastion continued. “It came from the fact that you’ve often been impulsive and reckless. My hopes when I had sent you off to Ponyville was that you’d make desperately needed friends and curb you of your bad habits which often put you into dangerous situations.”

Mark winced, he almost forgot that when it came to actual critiques —not his banter ones—   Bastion pulled no punches and was for all intents and purposes, brutal.

“Dangerous situations is a mainstay of your job. Our job.”

“My job.” Bastion raised his voice a little. “Yes it’s dangerous, but  I don’t go seeking that danger or attracting it like you seem to do. I calculate, plan, execute and when necessary, respond quickly to changes.”

“What? And I haven’t done that?” Mark couldn’t help but feel offended. Granted, he did seem to attract dangerous situations and schemes like a magnet, but he always dealt with them. Pulled through with the help of his friends, his own skills and his stratagems.

Bastion’s gaze didn’t falter however. In contrast, it seemed to get even more intense. “You just told me all about it and you’ve been shifting from staying in the back to throwing yourself out there with the ones you command. That’s not how I trained you and that’s not how I want you to be.”

“And how am I supposed to ‘command’ them if they can’t hear me from way in the back?” Mark defended quickly. It was a weak argument however for several reasons and he mentally scolded himself for not thinking of something better. He only hoped Bastion didn’t see through it.

He did.

“By using your magic,” Bastion reprimanded. “I remember instructing you to learn such spells in your free time since I’m neither a unicorn nor magic enthusiast. And since you kept driving the magic teachers I hired for you away I have to trust in the fact that you're willing to put up with the tedious task of learning, memorizing, and practicing such a spell on your own.”

Mark looked away from Bastion, shamefaced. He did start learning such a spell once upon a time but kept putting the memorization and practice phase on hold until one day he completely forgot about it. “I...Yeah, I messed up on that one. Still, that means that I had to join them on the-”

Bastion put his hoof up imperiously to silence Mark there. “And even without magic, you are incredibly versatile and would think of something to substitute it. Am I wrong?”

Wincing, Mark’s ears and face felt like they were burning from shame and he was still unable to look Bastion in the eyes. It was funny, just earlier he could easily read Bastion’s mood, and now he couldn’t tell whether the pony was angry, disappointed, or both. He dearly hoped that it wasn’t the last two, anger he could deal with like he’s done before, but disappointment? He’d never seen the older pony disappointed in him before, but the very thought caused an uncomfortable knot in his stomach.

“Well…” Mark hesitated. Could he have just directed everyone where it was safe? 

Thinking back on that question brought him back to those moments he had put himself in danger. Had he abandoned Lyn when she learned of her grandfather would Mark have been able to live with himself knowing he’d willingly abandoned her for his own safety? If he hadn’t stalled Lundgren wouldn’t that man have used his prisoners as leverage? Then there was Chrysalis, after she revealed herself to him he could have just cut ties and gone back to Ponyville, leaving the retaking of Canterlot to Princess Celestia and her forces. Had he done that however, how many ponies and changelings would be hurt? Had he stayed in secluded safety just how many of his friends and innocents caught in the crossfire would have made it out alive?

After thinking on that question, Mark looked Bastion in the eye now, resolute and with purpose. “I’m not gonna sit around in the back while my friends are risking their lives! What am I if I just stand back there and watch as the people I trust and who trust me in return are out there fighting?”

“You’re their tactician. Their strategist. The one who will direct them to their goal. It is possible to be on the frontlines and do just that, but as you are now, you don’t have the fighting skill nor the experience to be there.”

“I’ve been doing just fine,” Mark grumbled stubbornly. It was an odd feeling, he knew Bastion was right to an extent but also felt that he himself was in the right.

“And how many times did you nearly die?” Bastion asked with a raised voice.

In response, Mark’s voice raised in volume to meet Bastion’s. “That’s beside the point since I’ve made it through every time.”

“NO! That’s exactly the point!” Bastion practically shouted, his stoic demeanor gone again. “I don’t want you unnecessarily putting yourself at risk like that. You are not me and I don’t want you to ever be me!”

Mark’s eyes were wide in shock and he stared at Bastion, dumbstruck. There was about a of silence before Mark chuckled, he couldn’t have heard that correctly. “What?”

“You are not going to be putting yourself in harm’s way just to make up for past mistakes.

With his head facing down, Mark shook his head. He couldn’t have heard that right. Bastion couldn’t have meant that. Otherwise it was pointless, right? 

“Get out.”

“Mark I didn’t-”

“Get." A yellow aura of magic surrounded Bastion, tossing the pony out of the room. "Out!”

“Mark-”

On the verge of tears, Mark took a breath and continued. “You know what? The feeling’s mutual, I don’t want to be you either. I don’t want to fill somepony’s head with dreams of a future, groom them, and then halfway —or wherever I was— through it to suddenly back out and tell them that they’ll never be as good as me.”

“I’m doing this for your benefit Mark. Not only because it’s my job but-”

“You wanna know what your job is when it comes to me? It’s to fucking teach me how to replace you. Nothing more, nothing less. That’s all our relationship is, student and teacher. You’re not my friend and you’re certainly not my dad!”

Mark slammed the door as hard as he could after that declaration, quickly using magic to shift all the piles in his room into a massive one to bury it and make it unable to be opened again. Ignoring the shattering of glass as the lamp lighting the room broke, he pressed his own weight against the small mountain as if it would make a difference.

Though he could feel some heavy thumps as well as Bastion’s voice, Mark ignored it, remaining where he was in the now solely moonlit room. How was he supposed to handle this? What was he supposed to do now? He’d gotten his cutie mark after he and Bastion’s first meeting. The meeting that eventually led to where he was today, where he was supposed to go in the future? If he wasn’t to be Equestria’s Royal Tactician eventually, then what was he?

Shifting so that his back was against the pile, Mark slumped down. The lack of sleep, the mental exhaustion of it all wearing down on him. Opening his eyes, the first thing he saw was his bed, the second, his end table where the orders lay.

In a couple of days he was going to be in front of the most influential ponies in Equestria and foreign dignitaries. It was time to get his head in the game.

“Brain?” Mark called out quietly, his horn aglow with magic. He gritted his teeth for a moment, he’d underestimated the magic used for the spell but was able to finish through with it as a wave of pain rushed into his head.

‘Mark, look. What Bastion said, he...I mean...There’s got to be more-’

“I need you to block this memory,” Mark stated. He hated asking this, but for now, it was necessary.

‘But you-’

“And I need you to make sure I don’t dream. I don’t want Bastion using Luna to get to me.”

‘He wouldn’t do something like that. Still, you can’t-’

“You think I don’t know it’s unhealthy?” Mark snapped. “You are me. I am you. I made you. We both know that I don’t know what I’m going to do.”

‘All the more reason to-’

“What I can do though, is get some rest, put a rain-check on that ‘lunch’ with Aurora, and focus on what I should have really been doing for the past couple of days.”

‘And does that include constantly interrupting m-’

“Just do it!” Mark growled. He didn’t realize it until then, but he’d ended up back in his bed. Whether it was of his own volition or because of Brain, he didn’t care. He did however notice how much of an asshole he was being. “...Please.”

There was a long moment of silence before Brain responded again. ‘...I’m only doing this because for once, you’re right. You’ll never put up a good argument if you have this shit on your mind.’

“Thank you,” Mark whispered, his heavy eyes closing to a blissful unconsciousness.

‘Get some rest Mark.’







Bastion’s head rested on the door. He was unable to budge it and frankly, he didn’t know if he wanted to anymore. He’d messed up, of that there was no doubt.

“What do I do now, Wishes?” He voiced aloud. Not a moment went by where he wondered what his wife would do if she were here. If she were alive now would she scold him? Mark? Knowing her, she’d have yelled at the both of them and force them to make up over supper.

For a moment he considered requesting one of the Princesses for assistance of some sort, but no. This was a personal manner. With a heavy sigh, Bastion removed himself from the door. “I’m sorry Mark. Once this is over, I’ll help you understand.”